《Milf Hunting System: Becoming A Milf Hunter After Transmigration》 Chapter 1 Dying In An Unexpected Way. ''What a meaningless life''.That was the thought that ran through Jay''s mind as he was sitting in front of a computer with his fingers clicking the keyboards. This wasn''t the first time such a thought was running through his mind. To him, life had no meaning. Why? Because the same things keep repeating themselves. Wake up in the morning, prepare, eat breakfast, go to work, come back home, go to sleep. Wake up in the morning again, prepare, eat breakfast, go to work, and so on...the same things keep repeating themselves. Nothing interesting was happening, life was boring. And a lot of people were living this kind of life... Apart from that, it takes a lot of efforts and challenges for a person to make it in life and become something. Success wasn''t easy at all. And because attaining success wasn''t easy, there''d always be poor people, average people, and the rich ones. Working hard doesn''t guarantee that you''d become rich in life. This was another reason why Jay considered life to be meaningless. He was 29-year-old and was working in a certain construction company in the financial department. And most of the time, there was always this kind of emotionless look on his face due to the fact that he considered life to be meaningless and boring. Nothing interested him, he had seen and come across a lot of things. So nothing ordinary interest him, only extraordinary things could interest him at this moment. How was he doing financially? Well, he was doing okay for himself. His salaries were huge enough to pay for his house rent, pay bills, feed himself, and send money to his parents from time to time. Not like he doesn''t want more, if possible, he wanted to be rich... But since he couldn''t seem to attain wealth even though he tried to, there was nothing he could do about it but to manage the average lifestyle he was living. He was at work currently, and as said, he was sitting in front of a computer with his fingers clicking the keyboards of the computer. ..And you know what? That emotionless look was plastered to his face. Yes, this look was a norm for him. It was currently mid-afternoon heading toward complete evening. Everyone was supposed to be heading home now, work was supposed to be over. But Jay was going to be working overtime due to some reasons, there were some things he needed to complete before heading home. His colleagues were already standing up from their seats and walking toward the elevator so they could leave the company, he was the only one still sitting in his seat. A certain young man dressed in shirt and tie walked toward Jay, placed his right palm on one of his shoulders, and uttered to him... "Aren''t you going to head home, Jay? Everyone is already leaving". S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m going to be working overtime today, there are some things I need to complete, I don''t want to push it to tomorrow. I have a lot to handle tomorrow as well, so I better finish it today". Jay stated without even glancing at him, that emotionless look still plastered on his face. "Okay, see you tomorrow then". "Sure". And with that, the young man walked away. After the passing of some minutes, it was only Jay on the third floor of the company, everyone had already left. Now, he wasn''t the only one working overtime. But all the people working overtime were either on the second floor or last floor, none on the third floor. ..So he was the only one on the third floor of the company. His fingers kept clicking the keyboards of the computer in front of him. And after the passing of minutes, he was done with what he was handling...it was already complete evening by now. He turned off the computer, stood up from the chair he was sitting on, carried his bag, and began heading toward the elevator. It was about time to leave the company. He reached the elevator, entered it, and it took him straight to the last floor of the company. After coming out of the elevator and walking, he saw the people working overtime already rounding up with what they were doing. Some had already stood up from the chairs they were sitting on. ''Guess I wasn''t the only one working overtime''. He thought to himself. He''d already walked out of the company by now. His house wasn''t that close by, so he does board cabs to get to his home whenever he was done with work. But he''d have to walk for some minutes until he gets to a certain spot, he can easily board a cab around that area. So he was walking toward that area currently. That emotionless look had vanished from his face, the look wasn''t always plastered to his face all the time. And you know what? He wasn''t in any kind of relationship with a girl currently. In fact, he hadn''t dated a girl for years now. Why? Because he was a boring person, no lady wanted to associate with a boring person like him. He considered life to be boring, and that mindset had influenced him to be boring as well. Jay was still walking when this happened... BANG! BANG! Sounds of gunshots echoed, and people began running helter skelter. Jay''s eyes widened immediately, and this was the thought that ran through his mind, ''What the fuck''. He hadn''t really understood what was happening, all he knew was that he heard gunshots, until he heard a woman say, "A gang war is taking place. Two gangs are battling each other, and not only that, they''re making use of that opportunity to rob people. If you struggle with them, you get shot". Jay''s eyes widened more the moment he heard that. In fact, he started panicking... He can''t afford to get robbed or shot, the things with him were too valuable to be taken away by a person or a group of people. It was evening not dusk, so though everywhere was already darkening little by little, it hadn''t darkened to the extent where you wouldn''t be able to see a person properly. So those gangs wouldn''t have a hard time seeing a person they''d come across properly and robbing the person. Sounds of gunshots were still echoing, and people were still running for their dare lives. Jay''s panic made him stand on a particular spot for minutes while people were running. He went into freeze mode, until he saw some of the gangs running toward him. ..He even saw them rob about two people. His freeze mode converted into flight mode immediately, then he began running in order not to get robbed or shot. The only time they''d shoot him was if he struggled with them when they wanted to rob him. The things with him were too valuable, he doesn''t trust himself, he could try to struggle when they want to rob him. So his plan was for none of them to come across him. So when he began running, he was doing it really fast. But as he was running, the gangs he saw that had just robbed some people began running forward as well. They weren''t that close to him though, they were some meters away from him. His heart began beating so fast the moment he saw this. He didn''t stop for a second, he faced front and continued running forward while increasing the pace at which he was running. He arrived at a certain Honda car while running, and he quickly hid at one of the sides of the car so the gangs could run past. He was tired of running, and he didn''t want to get robbed either. He was still hiding at the side of the car when the gangs began running past...then all of a sudden, one of them stopped running and began glancing around. He hadn''t seen Jay yet, but he was having this feeling that someone was hiding around here. Jay''s eyes widened the moment he saw this, and his heart began beating so fast. The worst part of it was that the person was holding a pistol in his hand, and it seemed like he was in his mid-twenties... If he set eyes on Jay, a lot of unpleasant things were going to happen. He would definitely try to rob Jay, and Jay would try to struggle, and he would end up getting shot. He didn''t want all of these to happen, so he just hid there without moving an inch. His heart was still beating so fast, he was so scared. The guy was still standing there glancing around with that pistol in his hand. ..And after the passing of some seconds, he ran off. Jay breathed a sigh of relief the moment that happened, then he thought to himself, ''That was a close call''. He didn''t come out of his hiding place immediately, he stayed there for some minutes making sure none of the gangs were around anymore before coming out. And truly, all of them had run forward, none of them were around anymore. And while walking forward, he saw people walking about on the streets like nothing happened. They weren''t that many though. But for people to be walking about shows that everywhere was safe now. "I could have been shot some minutes ago, or I could have gotten robbed. Getting shot would have been the one that would have most likely happened, I know myself. Thank goodness none of them happened". Jay muttered to himself while still walking. His aim now was to reach the spot where he does stay to board cabs that drive him home. That was his aim earlier on before sounds of gunshots started resounding. Jay was a lover of music, so as he was walking, he brought out ear pods and put them into his ears. Then he brought out his phone next, connected it to the ear pods, and played a particular song. Yes, he wanted to be listening to songs while walking. Once that song finishes, another song would begin playing... He became so immersed in the songs while listening to them and walking on the road. In fact, he wasn''t hearing any other thing right now apart from the songs that were resounding in his ears. Getting immersed in songs was so easy for him because he was a music lover. He was still walking on the road listening to music when he noticed people glancing at him with widened eyes like something unpleasant was about to happen to him. Then he noticed some of them signifying him to glance at his left-hand side. The moment he did that, he saw that a truck had gotten so close to him...and before he could do anything, the truck hit him so hard as he flew and landed on the ground. The ear pods came out of his ears, and his phone cracked due to the intensity of the hitting. He heard screams, and he saw terror on people''s faces the moment he landed on the ground. ..All these happened due to the music he was listening to. He covered his ears with ear pods, was so immersed in the songs he was listening to, and wasn''t aware of his environment while walking. The person driving the truck didn''t mean to hit him. But Jay suddenly appeared on the road while he was driving, it was so unexpected. And though he stepped on the brake, it was already too late. Jay felt life leaving him while lying on the ground, his eyes were already becoming blurry. He saw the truck driver come out of the truck and begin running toward him. He just escaped getting robbed and most likely getting shot which would have led to death. He escaped getting killed by a living thing only for a non-living thing to put him in a life and death situation after the passing of a few minutes? He was about to lose his life to a truck, a fucking non-living thing...what a foolish way to die. ''After escaping getting killed by a living thing, I''m about to lose my life to a non-living thing. Damn!''. Jay thought to himself as he was still lying on the ground. He couldn''t help but laugh internally due to how he was about to die. Although lots of people were glancing at him with widened eyes and shock on their faces, none of them ran toward him to help him reach the hospital or something. It was only the truck driver that kept running toward him until he reached him, bent, and touched him. ..Jay kept feeling life leave him until he gave up the ghost completely. Chapter 2 Meeting The Swag God. He opened his eyes to find himself in a certain place that was white and filled with emptiness. The place didn''t seem like earth at all, it seemed like another dimension. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.He was lying on the ground just as he was lying when that truck hit him. He didn''t waste time standing up from the ground and begin glancing around in confusion. ''Where the fuck is this place?''. He thought to himself while still glancing around with a confused look on his face. He couldn''t seem to comprehend where he was even after glancing around for a few minutes, but what he knew was that this place wasn''t earth. He was still glancing around when he remembered how he died. A truck hit him so hard that he couldn''t survive it, he died by the hand of a non-living thing. Well, he couldn''t blame anyone for his death though, he couldn''t even blame the driver. Everything that happened to him was as a result of his actions. He covered his ears with ear pods while listening to music and walking on the road. And because of this, he wasn''t aware of what was happening around him. He could have chosen to cover only one ear with an ear pod just as he has been doing when listening to music and walking on the road. But he didn''t do that, and he suffered the consequences. ''Well, life was meaningless anyway. Getting killed that way wasn''t the best option either''. He thought to himself. After that thought ran through his mind, he began laughing. You know this situation of remembering something that happened to you which you found funny and laughing? That''s exactly what was happening to him. Remembering how he died was making him laugh... He didn''t have the strength to laugh after that truck hit him ''cause he was so weak, so he was laughing internally. But now that he had the strength to do so, he couldn''t help laughing. After he was done laughing, he began glancing around once again in confusion. And that same thought ran through his mind... ''Where the fuck is this place?''. The truth of the matter was, he still didn''t know where he was. He was still glancing around when he heard a voice say, "Look at him glancing around like a fool, come on, move forward". Jay shivered a little the moment he heard that voice, then he thought to himself, ''Who the fuck is that?''. "Aren''t you going to move forward you moron?". The voice resounded once again. He didn''t know where the voice was coming from, but the voice told him to move forward, so he began doing so. As he was walking forward, he began thinking about the fact that the voice had insulted him twice calling him a ''fool'' and a ''moron''. The person that owned the voice must be an abusive person. Well, he kept walking forward until he saw a certain man sitting on a chair that seemed like a throne. Then he walked closer to the man and began wondering who he was. ''He''s definitely the one that owns that voice''. Jay thought to himself while glancing at the man. The man sat there for about a minute glancing at Jay without uttering a single word to him. And Jay did the same, he just stood there glancing at the man without saying anything to him as well. Then the man''s voice suddenly resounded, "Welcome to the ''Temple Of Purity'', a place where a lot of things can be made possible. A place that stands high above many other places". Jay nodded his head a little the moment the man said that. But there was something he was curious about, he needed to know who this man was... And he didn''t plan on keeping it to himself, he planned on asking the man who he was. So he voiced out, "I have a question, who are you?". The man shook his head a little with his face bent down the moment he asked that question. Then he glanced at him before saying, "That''s a little rude, young man". "Was that rude? I didn''t know, sorry. I am just curious to know who you are". Jay''s voice resounded again. "I''m the god of transmigration". The man stated. "The god of transmigration?". "Yes, the god of transmigration. Didn''t you hear me well the first time? Try to leave your ears wide open". Jay shrugged a little the moment the man said that. No denying it, the man was rude, he''s been using abusive speeches since he began speaking to Jay, he wasn''t acting like a god at all. ..He claimed Jay''s question was rude, but he''s been the one speaking rudely all this while. Saying he was the god of transmigration made Jay scrutinize him from head to toe. Firstly, according to the kind of imaginations Jay had while he was on earth, gods were supposed to be old men, have white beards, dressed in white garments, and so on. Even if they wouldn''t be looking old, at least, they''d have white beards and be dressed in white garments. That''s what he''d watched in movies and so on... But according to what he was seeing here, this god wasn''t looking old in any way. In fact, he was looking so young and handsome, and he didn''t have white beards at all. As for his dressing, he was putting on a black suit, black trouser, nice black shoes, a black hat on his head, matching them all with a nice sunglass. His swag was too much, he didn''t seem like a god at all. Jay was doubting that he was a god. His doubt led him to ask, "Are you sure you''re a god?". "What kind of question is that? Of course, I''m a god". A kind of doubt was still evident on Jay''s face after he said that. But guess he was a god because for him to be in this place shows he wasn''t human, he must be a kind of supreme being. ..So he has to be a god, this Jay has come to discern. "What is making you doubt that I''m a god?". The man''s voice resounded again. "Let''s not talk about that anymore, I believe that you''re a god now". Jay stated. The man just sat there glancing at Jay after he said that as silence ensued...then he started laughing all of a sudden. He was laughing out so loud, and this got Jay so confused. Like, what the fuck is this? What the fuck is wrong with this god? ''What is making him laugh? Did I do anything funny?''. Jay thought to himself with a confused facial expression. The man laughed for minutes non-stop until he was satisfied. Then he glanced at Jay, and Jay didn''t waste time to ask him, "What was making you laugh?". "I was laughing at the way you died, it''s funny, wouldn''t lie. You laughed at the way you died as well, that means you also found it funny. After managing to escape a near-death experience, it was a truck that killed you, a non-living thing, There''s a very high chance you would have tried to struggle when that guy tries to rob you, and you would have gotten shot. But he didn''t see you, so you were able to escape that, Now, after escaping such a frightening situation that could have ended your life, it was a truck that killed you. After escaping getting killed by a living thing, it was a non-living thing that ended your life. Isn''t that funny? Among all the people that I''ve come across that were transported to this place, your death is among the funniest". After the god was done saying that, he began laughing once again. But this time, he didn''t laugh for too long...it only lasted for a few seconds. Look at a god laughing at the way a person died, what kind of god was he? That was the thought running through Jay''s mind as he was glancing at him... But this was enough confirmation for Jay to know that this man was truly a god. He knew the last events that led to his death, he has to be a supreme being to know that. If he wasn''t fully sure that the man was a god before, he was fully sure now. But he couldn''t help but attest to the fact that the man was rude, he wasn''t acting like a god at all. Though he was a little offended that the god laughed at the way he died, twice for that matter, he didn''t want to talk about it anymore. All he wanted to do now was satisfy another curiosity of his, and this curiosity was, "Why was I transported to this place? What is my purpose for being here?". He inquired of the god. "Well, you were transported to this place so you could be given another chance". The god responded. ..A kind of surprised expression appeared on Jay''s face the moment the god said that. Chapter 3 Meeting The Swag God.(2) That surprised expression was still plastered on Jay''s face when his voice resounded again,"Wait, there''s something I need to understand properly now. Another chance to do what?". "Another chance to live again". The god responded once again. "On earth?". "No, you moron. You''ve already left earth, there''s no going back there. I''m the god of transmigration, so you''d be transmigrated to another world entirely". Jay chose to ignore the fact that he insulted him again, this wasn''t the first time he was doing it, and Jay didn''t react to the ones he did a few minutes back. So there was no need to react to it now...there was something more important he needed to understand... "What kind of world?". He inquired once again. "This world would be different from earth, but note, it would still be humans occupying it. But supernatural things exist in this world. Things like making use of powers, magical beasts, dwarves, elves, and so on". Jay could already imagine what the world would be like in his head. It would just be like those kinds of fantasy worlds, he''d read them in novels back then while he was still on earth. According to what the god said, magical beasts would exist in this world, dwarves, elves, and so on. ''Wouldn''t living in this kind of world be scary? Especially since it would be something new to me''. Jay thought to himself. According to what he''d read in novels, lots of wars do take place in such fantasy worlds. You know, kingdom trying to take over another kingdom, and so on. Thinking about all these was making Jay afraid of the world the god was going to transmigrate him to. He didn''t want to reside in that kind of world. So he glanced at the god and said, "I don''t want to be transmigrated to that kind of world". The god laughed a little after he said that before saying to him, "Do you think you have options here? Do you think you can decide what kind of world you want to be transmigrated to and what kind of world you don''t want to be transmigrated to? You don''t have options here, young man. We choose to transmigrate you to whatever world of our choice". S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s not fair". "Well, there''s nothing that can be done about it, that''s just the way it is". Silence ensued for some seconds after the god said that, then Jay''s voice resounded again, "Can''t I just be transported back to earth?". The god sighed as a kind of annoyed expression appeared on his face after Jay uttered that. Then his voice resounded, "I think I said this before, you''ve lived your life on earth and died. Though you died an unexpected death, you''re done with earth, you have no business with it again. You can''t be transported back to earth, and that''s final". "But I don''t want to be transmigrated into that so-called world you were talking about either. That''s my decision". The annoyed expression on the man''s face increased as he was staring daggers at Jay. "You''re making me really angry". He said still staring daggers at Jay. "And you think I''m not angry as well? I''m pissed ''cause you''re the only one deciding here, you are not giving me a chance to make decisions as well". Jay stated. "You have no right to question a god''s decision or try to change it. You''re not the first person to be transported to this place, lots of people have been transported to this place, and I''ve made decisions where they''d be transmigrated to which they agreed to, Some questioned my decision, but seems like yours is the worst". ..Jay and the god were just staring at each other after that utterance as silence ensued. Then the god''s voice resounded again, "Or do you want a situation where you''d cease to exist? That is also possible. You can''t be transported back to earth, and you don''t want to be transmigrated into the world I mentioned, So I can make you cease from existence completely. That is another option, do you want that?". Jay began contemplating the moment the god was done talking, and to him, that wasn''t a good option...he didn''t want to cease from existence. So he had two options now. Either he gets transmigrated into the world the god mentioned, or he ceases from existence. It was evident from his face that he doesn''t want to cease from existence, and the god noticed it. So his voice resounded, "You don''t want to cease from existence, right? It isn''t a good option. So you have no choice but to get transmigrated into the world I mentioned. There''s something you don''t know, you''re too hasty and too rude, Didn''t you consider life to be meaningless and boring while you were still on earth?". A kind of surprised expression appeared on Jay''s face the moment the god said this, how did he know that? Well, he shouldn''t be too surprised, he was a god after all, he knows a lot of things. "Yeah, that''s correct, I considered life to be meaningless and boring while I was still on earth". Jay responded. "Now, when you transmigrate into this world I mentioned, I think life would be far from boring. As I said, powers, magical beasts, elves, and so on exist in this world, But what do you think about seducing and conquering older women when you get to this world in order to become stronger and awaken some things you didn''t get to awaken before?". The god stated. "Seducing and conquering older women to get stronger and awaken some things?". Jay''s voice resounded with a kind of perplexed facial expression. "Yes, seducing and conquering milfs, what do you think about that? Do you think life would be boring engaging in this kind of activity, or do you think it would be exciting?". Jay didn''t even need to think about it for too long before giving an answer to the god''s question... "I think life would be exciting engaging in that kind of activity". "You see? The problem was your lack of patience, you didn''t allow me to finish talking after telling you the kind of world you''d be transmigrated into, I can''t just transmigrate a person into a world without giving the person something exciting to engage in when he or she gets to that world. That''s what we do for every person that gets transported to this place after death". Jay nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s nice". "And something else, you''d possess something no one else possesses after you get transmigrated to that world". The god said. "And what is that?". Jay inquired with a kind of inquisitive facial expression. "A system, this system would help you out in seducing and conquering older women. Let''s call it a cheat, it would help in seducing and conquering milfs a bit easier for you". That perplexed expression appeared on Jay''s face once again as he inquired, "What would the system look like?". ..He was a little curious, he just wanted to know. The god chuckled a little after Jay asked that question before replying, "You''d find out once you get to that world". Jay didn''t like that, he wanted the god to answer his question, he needed to satisfy his curiosity. But since he didn''t answer the question, there was nothing he could do about it. "You said I''d get to awaken some things I didn''t get to awaken seducing and conquering older women after I get transmigrated into that world. What things would I awaken?". Jay threw another question at the god. "You''d find out once you get to that world". The god gave the same response. Jay sighed a little after the god said that, then his voice resounded again, "I see you don''t plan on revealing much to me". "Yeah, the ones I revealed to you were supposed to be revealed to you. But the ones I didn''t weren''t supposed to be revealed to you". Jay only nodded his head to his statement, then the god''s voice resounded again, "I''m about to reveal another thing to you that is supposed to be revealed to you. Though your main aim is to be seducing and conquering older women, there might be times when you''ll need to seduce and conquer younger girls in that world". "Understood". Jay said nodding his head in understanding. "So after all these conversations, do you want to be transmigrated into that world, or you don''t want to?". The god inquired. "I want to be transmigrated into that world". Jay responded. "Nice". The god said nodding his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "Now, turn around and begin walking forward, it would lead to your transmigration". "I should turn around and begin walking forward?". Jay inquired just to be sure of what he heard. "Yes, you fool, turn around and begin walking forward". The god had just insulted him again. Jay did as he was told, he turned around and began walking forward. As he was walking, a bright light appeared, and slowly, his body began vanishing which he noticed immediately. Seeing that his body was close to vanishing, it was remaining only his head and shoulders, he turned his head around and glanced at the god before saying to him, "I have to tell you this, can''t keep it to myself. You''re rude and you insult a lot". He noticed a bewildered expression appear on the god''s face after saying that to him. And before he knew what was happening, his body vanished completely... Chapter 4 Transmigration And System. He opened his eyes to find himself lying on a cozy and spacious bed. He glanced around in confusion before sitting up on the bed. Then he remembered the events that led to this situation.''Guess I''ve been transmigrated''. He thought to himself. Then he remembered the things he said to the god before his body vanished completely, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. He told the god that he was rude and insulted a lot. He just had to tell him that...he made use of the opportunity at hand that his transmigration was already taking place. He glanced at his hands, and he noticed something different. The skin complexion was different from his while he was still on earth. And he wasn''t surprised at all, he knew what transmigration was. Transmigration is the movement of a soul into another body after death. So he was fully aware that his soul had been moved into another body. That was why he was seeing a different complexion here. But he wanted to see the face of the body he had been transmigrated into. Was the person a young boy, or an older person? Yes, he wanted to confirm this. So he began glancing around the room he was in to see if he''d sight a mirror so he could glance at his reflection on it. The room seemed luxurious according to what he was seeing, everything around seemed expensive. Well, he kept glancing around until he finally set eyes on a mirror. And he didn''t waste time standing up from the bed he was sitting on and begin walking toward the mirror until he reached it. The moment he reached it and was standing in front of it, he glanced at his reflection on it. And what he saw in the mirror was the face of a young handsome boy with black hair... And according to what he''d discerned, this boy would be nothing higher than 17 to 18 years old. He wasn''t fully sure though, it was based on probability. But there was a high chance what he discerned was correct. "So I transmigrated into the body of a young boy? I''d live the life of a young boy once again?". He muttered to himself with a kind of excited facial expression. He was wearing a purple robe that had a kind of erect and thick collar. He glanced at his feet and saw that they were bare, he wasn''t putting on shoes of any kind. He thought of what the god told him about seducing and conquering older women, and he felt a kind of excitement at that moment... Thinking about the fact that he was going to be doing so as a young boy made him more excited. Imagine a young teenage boy fucking milfs...wasn''t it exciting? He wasn''t standing in front of the mirror anymore, he was now walking back toward the bed he stood up from to sit back on it. And he wasn''t just walking back toward the bed, his mind was somehow busy. He was thinking about something. And what was he thinking about? He was thinking what his family would be like now that he''d transmigrated into the body of another person. This room was luxurious according to what he was seeing, so his family would most likely be rich. And what would they consist of? Would he have siblings? Would his dad still be alive? And so on. ..Well, he''d learn about all these as time passes. He kept walking toward the bed until he reached it and sat on it. And even after sitting on it, his mind was still busy, he was still thinking about some things. Something new had just happened to him, he transmigrated into the body of another person...there''s no way he wouldn''t think a lot. He glanced at the door that would lead him out of this room and thought to himself, ''Guess I should walk toward it and leave this room so I could confirm some things. It wouldn''t make sense to keep staying here''. He was about to stand up from the bed he was sitting on and walk toward the door when an interface appeared in front of him while hearing a system''s voice, _______ [System Activating...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%...] [System Activation completed] [Binding host to system...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%...] [Binding completed] [Transferring all skills to system...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%...] [Transfer completed] [Ding!] [The Milf Hunting System is online] [Seducing and conquering older women would be made possible with this system] [Isn''t that exciting host?] _______ He couldn''t help but nod his head in excitement as he thought to himself, ''Very exciting''. And this was the thought that followed right after, ''This must be the system that god was talking about''. [As host gets to be seducing and fucking older women, a lot of things would be made possible] [Host would get to be levelling up, and a lot of changes would take place] Jay''s eyes were widened in excitement as he listened carefully to what the system was saying. [These three things would be displayed in front of you right now] [Status, Skills, Items] "Status, skills, and items? What do they signify?". He muttered while expecting an answer from the system, but he got none. Instead, another interface appeared in front of him, and these are what he saw there... _____ [Status] [Name: Ryan Howell] [Age: 17 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: ??] [Level: 1] [Affinity: ??] [HP: 8/10] [Strength: 7] [Agility: 6] [Physical DMG: 3] [Endurance: 5] [Speed: 6] [Charm: 12] [Milf points: 0] [Skill points: 0] [Sex energy: 4/20] [Number of milfs hunted: 0] [Mana: ??] [Quests] ______ After glancing at the status interface, Jay discerned some things. Firstly, his name wasn''t Jay anymore, his name was Ryan now. That means the real owner of this body was bearing Ryan. Secondly, the age stat was reading 17 years old, that means the owner of this body was 17 years old. It was just as he thought after glancing at the reflection of himself on the mirror. From the face, the person would either be 17 or 18 years old, and he was fucking correct...he was 17 years old. Now, there were some questions that arose in his heart after glancing at the status interface that he needed answers to. And he planned on asking the system about them. So his voice resounded, "System, why is the rank, affinity, and mana completely blank? They are the only ones that are completely blank". [That''s because you don''t have the mana core in you and don''t possess an ability. As far as you don''t possess one, those stats would always be blank] "Why don''t I possess an ability?". He inquired once again. [That''s ''cause you didn''t get to awaken one. The body you are possessing didn''t awaken an ability before you possessed it, and he''s passed the age to awaken one. But there''s hope] "And what hope is that?". [As you get to be conquering milfs that have the mana core in them and possess an affinity, you''d be benefitting from their mana energy. You''d be drawing mana energy from their bodies into your body, and slowly, you''d start developing a mana core of your own, And that would lead to awakening an affinity though you''ve passed the age to do so. And once you awaken an ability, those stats that are blank wouldn''t be anymore] Ryan nodded his head in understanding the moment the system was done explaining. And it was at that moment he remembered what the god said about him conquering older women to awaken some things. This should be one of the things the god was talking about if it wasn''t the only thing... [Seducing and conquering older women wouldn''t be that easy. So there are some skills and items that could help you out in achieving these feats and also help you out when you''re in bed with them. These are the skills and items] After the system was done saying that, another interface appeared in front of Ryan, and these are what he saw there, _______ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Skills] [Face transformation (Locked)] [Voice transformation (Locked)] [Divine rod (Locked)] [Divine finger (Locked)] [Fastened screwing (Locked)] [Fragrance of attraction (Locked)] _____ [Items] [Sheaths (Locked)] [Butt plug (Locked)] [Sex stimulation potion (Locked)] _____ [Shop (Locked)] _______ After Ryan was done glancing at them, they disappeared. Then the system''s voice resounded again, [As said, these skills and items would help you out in seducing and conquering milfs. And as you can see, they''re locked, and they can only be unlocked with milf points. And your milf points are reading zero currently, so you''d need to start earning milf points as fast as possible so you can start unlocking them] "And how do I earn milf points?". Ryan inquired. [By accomplishing quests which involve seducing and fucking milfs. Milf points are part of the rewards you''d be receiving for each quest you accomplish] ..Ryan nodded his head in understanding after the system was done saying that. Chapter 5 Hes Woken Up. After nodding his head, his voice resounded once again, "What of the shop? What is its function?".Yes, he saw the shop beneath the items, and it was locked as well. He didn''t know its function, so he decided to ask the system as well. [There are more skills and items in the shop which can also help out in seducing and fucking older women. But the shop was locked as well, so you''d need to unlock the shop with milf points before you''d be able to gain access to the skills and items in it, And gaining access to the skills and items in it doesn''t mean you can start making use of them immediately. They''d also be locked, so you''d need to unlock them with milf points as well before you can start making use of them] ''This is interesting''. Ryan thought to himself while nodding his head in understanding. He considered life to be meaningless and boring while he was still on earth. After meeting with the god and conversing with him, he learned he''d get to be engaging in an exciting activity once he gets transmigrated. And the god wasn''t lying at all...he was already confirming it. He hadn''t started engaging in the main activity yet, but the conversation with the system was already exciting. This was enough to know that the main activity would be really exciting... "I noticed a certain skill points beneath the milf points after glancing at my status interface. And it was reading zero just as the milf points were reading zero, You told me milf points would be part of the rewards I''d be receiving as I''d be conquering milfs and accomplishing quests. Now, what is the function of the skill points?". Ryan inquired of the system once again, this was something he was also curious about. [Skill points would also be part of the rewards you''d be receiving for each quest you accomplish. You can''t use them to unlock the current skills and items in your panels, but they can be used to unlock a different kind of skills and items, They can''t be revealed to you now because the time for them to be revealed to you hasn''t arrived. There''s a certain level you''d reach as you''re levelling up, and everything concerning these skill points would be revealed to you, But as for now, host, you just have to be earning them as you''re accomplishing quests] Ryan nodded his head in understanding. After the passing of a few seconds, he began thinking about the conversation he had been having with the system so far. Out of everything the system said to him, the one he found really amusing was the part of him developing a mana core and awakening an ability as he was conquering older women. He wouldn''t be sleeping with them only, he''d also be drawing energy from their mana cores which he''d use in developing his own mana core and awakening an affinity. ..He considered that to be super cool. The god wasn''t lying at all when he called the system a cheat. According to what he was seeing, this system was going to help him out a lot in seducing and fucking milfs. Achieving these feats without the system might not even be possible. Ryan was still sitting on the bed with thoughts running through his head here and there when the door to his room opened, and a certain lady stepped foot into it. She was beautiful and somehow busty. The cloth she was wearing was somehow tight, and it was enough to reveal the sexiness of her body. That only means one thing, she was sexy. The moment she set eyes on Ryan, her eyes widened as a shocked expression appeared on her face. Ryan just sat there glancing at her wondering why the shocked expression appeared on her face. "R...Ryan, y...you''ve woken up?". She uttered stuttering a little with that shocked expression still plastered on her face. And the moment she said that, she ran out of the room while shouting, ''Everyone, Ryan has woken up''. Though Ryan was in his room, and she wasn''t in his room anymore, he could hear her voice clearly. That shows how loudly she was shouting and it was so audible enough for him to hear. "I have woken up? Was the real owner of this body in a kind of comma before I possessed it? Seems like that''s the case". Ryan muttered to himself. And that was the complete truth, the real owner of the body was in a comma that would most likely lead to death before he possessed it and brought it back to life. There was no way he would have possessed a body that was agile and still had life in it...transmigration doesn''t work that way. Either another soul moves into the body of a person that had given up the ghost, or the body of a person that was in a comma. That''s when it can be called transmigration. Ryan stood up from the bed he was sitting on as thoughts concerning the event that just unfolded now began running through his head. Thoughts were still running through his head when a group of people ran into the room. They consisted of a man, a woman, a young boy, a girl, and three ladies dressed in the same clothing that seemed like servant clothing. One of the ladies among them was the one that stepped into his room and ran out to call the others... The moment they set eyes on him, their eyes widened as they opened their mouths in awe...every one of them. What they were seeing in front of them was making them so surprised. The man''s voice resounded with a bit of stuttering added to it, "R...Ryan, so y...you''ve truly woken up?". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan didn''t say anything, he was just standing there glancing at them. Then the man walked toward him and embraced him before saying, "Father is so happy to see that you''ve woken up". With that statement alone, Ryan confirmed that this was his dad. The dad of the real owner of this body before his soul moved into it. After that, the woman began walking toward Ryan as tears were flowing out of her eyes. And the moment she reached him, she embraced him while saying, "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up, I was so worried that you would never wake up again". He didn''t even need anyone to tell him that this was his mother, he''d discerned it already. And after she was done embracing him, she released him from her embrace and held his face with both hands while glancing directly into his eyes. Tears were still flowing out of her eyes, she was so emotional. Then her voice resounded again, "I''m so happy to see you alive and agile my baby boy". After her, the boy and girl also embraced Ryan, and according to what he discerned, they were his siblings, there was no doubt about that... The boy was his older brother, and the girl was his younger sister. The only people that didn''t embrace him were the ladies, they only said things like, ''We are so happy to see that you''ve woken up Ryan''. According to what he discerned, they were servants. For this household to have servants, that means they were rich. The luxury of his room was enough to show that they were rich, this was another confirmation. No doubt, the real owner of this body was in a comma before he possessed it. ..How long has he been in a comma? That he didn''t know. But he was sure to know that as time passes. ****** The Howell family was in the living room currently. Everyone was sitting on a couch, including Ryan. And Ryan had become so sure of something now, this family was rich. He had gotten to see other parts of the house, and they screamed luxury. Apart from the fact that they had servants, he could also see guards outside. So they had enough money to hire guards as well? Only wealthy people could achieve this feat. His father was doing well for himself and was earning a lot of money from his businesses, that''s why they were able to live a life of affluence. He wasn''t an official or anything, but he had connections with the officials. Money brings power, plus the fact that he had connections with officials, he was at the top. But that doesn''t mean he was at the highest top...there were other people that weren''t officials that were wealthier than him and had more power than him. This wasn''t a modern world according to what Ryan had discerned, he wasn''t expecting it to be a modern world anyway. ..It was an ancient world but wasn''t that ancient, a lot of improvements have been made to this world. Chapter 6 How Could You Write Such A Thing? As said, the Howell family were in the living room sitting on a couch each. They were waiting for the arrival of a certain physician to come check Ryan and see if he was truly okay.They didn''t want a situation where he''d go back to comma after being awake for some days. The physician they were waiting for was the one that had been checking out Ryan''s body while he was still in comma to see if he was going to wake up soon or if he''d given up the ghost completely. The physician was a female, and it''s been minutes since Ryan''s father sent one of the guards to go call on her. So she''d be arriving soon. After the passing of some minutes more, she arrived along with the guard. But the guard didn''t waste time to go stand at his duty post after making sure the physician had entered the house. And the moment the physician set eyes on Ryan, her eyes widened as she opened her mouth in awe... "R...Ryan, s...so it''s true, y...you''ve truly woken up". She voiced out stuttering. "Yes, he''s woken up, we were as surprised as you". Ryan''s mother said glancing at the physician. "You made everyone so afraid, we were already losing hope that you''d ever wake up again. I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up". The physician''s voice resounded again. "We just need you to check him to see if he''s truly okay. We need to make sure he''d not go back to comma after being awake for some days". Ryan''s father stated. "Yes, I''d do just that". She checked out Ryan''s body and confirmed that he was truly okay, he wouldn''t go back to comma again. And she didn''t waste time to relay the information to the Howell family, which they believed immediately. ..And believing her wasn''t a mistake because everything she said was true. Ryan''s father thanked her for what she did, then he paid her for her service, then she left. The Howell family were so happy with the information they got, especially Ryan''s mum and dad. The information that he was truly okay and wouldn''t be going back to comma again...it was making their hearts glad. ****** It''s been some hours since the physician left their home, and it hadn''t been long since the Howell family finished eating lunch which was prepared by the servants. During these hours that passed, some memories crashed into Ryan''s head...memories of the real owner of the body. Now, he''d gotten to remember the names of his dad, mum, and siblings. Not only that, he''d also gotten to remember their age according to calculations. His dad''s name was Warren, and he was 47 years old. His mum''s name was Emily, and she was 43 years old. His brother''s name was Kai, and he was 19 years old heading to 20 soon. And his sister''s name was Lucy, and she was 15 years old. He was 17 years old, that means his brother Kai was his older brother, while his sister Lucy was his younger sister. He''d gotten to remember all these things, and he was happy with the memory... As said, it hadn''t been long since they finished eating lunch as a family. And right now, all of them were sitting on a couch each in the living room once again, Warren was the one that gave this instruction. Glancing at Ryan, Warren said, "We''re so happy to see that you''ve woken up, Ryan. You don''t know how scared we were". "How long was I in a comma?". Ryan inquired. "A year and few months". Warren responded. A kind of bewildered expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he heard that as his voice resounded, "That''s a bit of a long time". "Yes, so you can see why we were so worried now". Ryan only nodded his head a little as Warren sighed. The others were just sitting there glancing at the both of them. And in the next few seconds, Ryan noticed something. A kind of gloomy expression was on everyone''s faces, both his dad, his mum, and siblings. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why this expression all of a sudden? Ryan was curious, and it was evident in his facial expression. His dad spoke to him a few seconds ago, and this gloomy expression wasn''t on his face when he was speaking to him. Ryan was glancing at his dad right now, and he hadn''t yet understood why this gloomy expression suddenly appeared on their faces. His dad sighed once again, glanced at Ryan, then began speaking, "Ryan, do you mean what you wrote on that note?". "On which note?". Ryan inquired with a confused facial expression, he didn''t know what he was talking about. "On the suicide note". Warren''s voice resounded again. "Suicide note?". Ryan voiced out as the confused expression on his face converted into a bewildered one. Then his voice resounded again, "Dad, what are you talking about?". And the moment he asked that, he glanced at his mum and siblings, and they were just glancing at him. That gloomy expression wasn''t that evident on their faces anymore. Then he glanced back at his dad. "Have you forgotten? Remember you created a suicide note before jumping off the hill, which put you in a comma. According to what you wrote on the suicide note, you said I was part of the reason why you attempted suicide, You were already down that you didn''t get to awaken an affinity while your siblings did. Anytime you think about it, it does make you sad. Then I was always reminding you that you were useless ''cause you didn''t awaken an ability just like your siblings, And this was what pushed you into attempting suicide. In fact, it was the main reason why you attempted suicide, why you jumped off that hill which put you in a comma..." Warren had to pause speaking, a distressed expression was on his face. He bent his face for some seconds before glancing at Ryan once again and resumed speaking, "When did I ever do that to you, Ryan? When did I ever make you feel useless ''cause you didn''t get to awaken an ability like your siblings? Your mum here doesn''t have the mana core in her and doesn''t possess an ability, but I married her like that because I loved her, I''m sure it was her bloodline you inherited, that''s why you didn''t awaken an ability. And on that very day you didn''t get to awaken an ability, and you were so gloomy, I was the first person to cheer you up and tell you that not awakening an ability isn''t the end of the world, The fact that you didn''t get to awaken an affinity doesn''t mean we''d treat you differently in the Howell family. The fact that you didn''t get to awaken an affinity doesn''t mean you''re useless though that''s the mindset of other people, I was always telling you this whenever you were gloomy due to the fact that you didn''t awaken an ability, I was always cheering you on. How could you write on your suicide note that I was always making you feel useless ''cause you didn''t get to awaken an ability? How could you attempt suicide ''cause you didn''t get to awaken an ability even with all the encouragement you received from me? Worst of all, you blamed them all on me, I was so shattered and confused after reading your suicide note. I wanted to ask you some questions, but you were in a comma. So I''ve been hoping you would wake up from the comma so I could ask you these questions that have been embedded in my heart, Now that you''ve woken up, I should ask you them, because I''m so curious. Did you mean what you wrote on the suicide note? Was I truly the main reason why you attempted suicide? You know everything you wrote on the suicide note about me was a lie, so how could you write such a thing?". A confused expression was plastered on Ryan''s face, he didn''t have a single idea what his dad was talking about. He glanced at his mum and siblings, and they had this curious expression on their faces. That means they were curious to hear his answers to the questions, they wanted to know why he did such a thing. That means he truly did what his dad was accusing him of. He was so confused, he was short of words. And all of a sudden, memories of the incident started crashing into his head...memories of the original Ryan. He truly fell off a hill which led to him going into a comma. ..But this was what truly happened, this was the real reason why he fell off a hill. Chapter 7 What Truly Happened. Before the incident which led to him falling into a comma, the original Ryan was living his life as a normal teenager.Now, he had two friends named Liam and Miles, and they were attending the same academy. They''d been attending the same academy ever since they were little. They could basically call themselves best friends...but there was something Ryan didn''t know, they became frenemies at some point. As known, Ryan''s father was well-off, his family was rich. But that wasn''t the same case for Liam and Miles. Liam''s family was average financially, while Miles'' family was somehow poor. While they were little, they didn''t care about the fact that Ryan''s family was rich. There were some privileges he does receive that they''d never get to receive until they enter their graves. It was until they started growing up that jealousy started creeping in, they started noticing the fact that he was receiving some privileges they''d never get to receive in their lifetime. Privileges like being ridden to school by guards with horses. Being ridden back home from school by guards, wearing expensive robes and bracelets, and so on. Yes, they began noticing these things, which caused jealousy to creep in. And then jealousy transformed into hatred, but they didn''t show what they were feeling at all. They still pretended to be Ryan''s friends, and the hatred they were feeling for him hadn''t become that strong yet... This kept on going without Ryan having a single idea, they kept on pretending to be his friends and love him as much as he loves them. They did a lot of things together as friends. They hunted together, visited places together, and so on. Now, there were times when they''d be coming back home from school together, and guards that do pick up Ryan from school would just arrive in front of them with horses. Not minding that he was already coming home with his friends, they''d still tell him to hop onto the horses so they could ride him home. Even though Ryan would be reluctant to do so, he''d still have to do it. And he always made sure to ask the guards if they could ride his friends home as well, but they always refuse... Liam and Miles would stand there watching Ryan get ridden away by a horse, and they''d be boiling with anger. It happened more than once, so they boiled with anger whenever it happened. ..This caused the jealousy and hatred they were feeling for Ryan to keep increasing. They kept pretending to be his friends until it got to the time for them to awaken their powers if they had the mana core in them. The three of them were supposed to awaken on the same day since they were age mates. They visited the temple of awakening along with other kids that were supposed to awaken on that same day. Liam and Miles got to awaken an affinity each...but unfortunately, Ryan didn''t awaken one ''cause he didn''t have the mana core in him. This broke Ryan completely, he was gloomy for days though he was receiving encouragement from here and there. The more he thought about the fact that his two friends Liam and Miles got to awaken an ability, and he didn''t...the gloomier he became. Apart from that, whenever he remembered his older brother also awakened an ability in his awakening period...it always adds to his gloominess. His younger sister''s awakening hadn''t taken place by this time. Now, his two friends, Liam and Miles, were so happy that he didn''t get to awaken an ability, but they didn''t show it just as they hadn''t been showing their hatred for him. At least, they were superior to him in that aspect. He came from a rich family, but they didn''t. They awakened an affinity each, but he didn''t, they were superior to him in that aspect. ..That fact was just making them so happy. And you know, whenever a person doesn''t awaken an ability, he''d be considered useless for a while, he or she would be treated a little differently in society. The fact that Ryan would be considered useless for a while also added to their happiness. Ryan was gloomy for a long time, no amount of encouragement could brighten him up the way he wanted. He wasn''t always gloomy all the time though, but he was experiencing a lot of mood swings. He saw himself drifting from his friends ''cause he considered them to be superior to him due to the fact that they awakened abilities and he didn''t. And before he knew it, he''d drifted from them completely, he didn''t consider them friends anymore. He wasn''t coming home from school with them anymore, he wasn''t hanging out with them anymore...nothing. And they didn''t care, they''d secretly hated him before anyway, they hadn''t considered him as a friend for a long time anymore. So when he drifted from them, it didn''t affect them in any way. They didn''t try to save their friendship or anything. And you know what? They knew the reason why he drifted from them was because of the inferiority complex he was feeling. They awakened an affinity each, and he didn''t...so he was feeling inferior. That fact was making them happy. So the only way in which his drifting from them affected them was to make their hearts glad... Months passed, and it stayed that way, they didn''t come back as friends. During those months, Ryan was healing and coming to terms with the fact that he didn''t awaken an ability and there was nothing he could do about it. Before he knew what was happening, he''d already accepted the fact completely. He wasn''t having mood swings anymore due to the fact that he didn''t awaken an ability. And his parents were so happy to see this. Even with all the encouragements from them, especially his dad, the fact that he didn''t awaken an affinity was always getting to him. So seeing that he was already healing on his own made them so happy. Sometimes, you won''t be able to help a person unless the person chooses to help himself or herself. After Ryan had finished healing, he realized he still needed the companionship of his two friends, Liam and Miles. He missed them and wanted them back as friends. It had been so long, more than a year had passed since he drifted from them. So he was ashamed to go back to them and tell them that he wanted them back as friends at first. But he then mustered up courage, approached them, and told them what was in his heart. They accepted him back as their friend, pretending to be so happy to have him back, but they weren''t. This time, the hatred they had for him was extreme, they hated him to the very core... Why? Because they felt after drifting from them for more than a year, he felt he could just come back to them again when he was feeling okay to become friends with them again. ''What does he take us for? Things he could push aside, then come back to whenever he wanted?''. That was the thought that kept running through their minds. Whenever they discussed this among themselves, or it ran through their minds, the already strong hatred they were feeling toward him would keep increasing. And Ryan had no idea, he thought they genuinely accepted him back as their friend. He didn''t know they''d already become enemies a long time ago... He started hanging out with them again, they started coming back from school together again whenever no guard came to pick him up, and so on. During this time, there were still times when guards would arrive in front of them with horses to pick up Ryan whenever the three of them were heading home together. ..This same thing repeated itself more than once when they were already feeling extreme hatred for him. As time was passing, the hatred they were feeling for him kept increasing until they began plotting on how to kill him, it finally got to this point. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mistake Ryan made was becoming friends with them again. If he hadn''t become friends with them again, it wouldn''t have gotten to this extent where they''d start plotting on how to end his life. When he drifted from them, they weren''t noticing the privileges he was receiving that much anymore. But getting close to them made them start noticing the privileges once again, including the mindset they developed. But Ryan didn''t know all these, he wasn''t aware at all. They kept pretending to be his friends while making different strategies on how to kill him until they finally came up with a nice one... Chapter 8 What Truly Happened.(2) After coming up with a nice strategy on how to kill him, they decided to implement it at the right time. Ryan kept hanging out with them as friends, not knowing that they''d already plotted his death.And the thing was that his family wasn''t aware of these so-called friends named Liam and Miles. They''d never visited his home due to jealousy, and Ryan had never introduced them to his family. They kept waiting for the right time to implement what they''d strategized until the perfect time finally arrived... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miles could mimic Ryan''s handwriting. So he''d already written a full suicide note with Ryan''s handwriting the way he and Liam planned it to be the previous day. So on this particular day when schools weren''t supposed to open, Ryan, Miles, and Liam were going to be visiting a particular hill to have fun. This wouldn''t be the first time they''d be visiting the hill. They''d visited it countless times to have fun and so on. So they were going to be visiting the hill on this particular day, Miles and Liam were the ones that suggested it to Ryan. They suggested it to him so they could implement what they had in mind. The three of them met at a particular place before heading to the hill together. Reaching the hill, they engaged in all sorts of fun activities. Ryan told Miles and Liam that he wanted to see them make use of their powers. As known, he''d already accepted the fact that he didn''t awaken an ability and would never get to awaken one. So seeing them make use of it wouldn''t make him feel inferior in any way, he''d already come to terms with it. A long time passed after he drifted from them, so during that time, Liam and Miles learned to make use of their powers to an extent. They were trained by certain teachers...now all Ryan wanted was for them to implement all they were taught and make use of their powers. They did as Ryan wanted, they made use of their powers as he watched in amusement. Liam possessed the fire affinity, while Miles possessed the earth affinity. After they were done making use of their powers as Ryan was satisfied with how much they''d made use of them, they engaged in other activities... Now, one of the fun activities they do engage in whenever they visit this hill was to be shouting at the top of their voices as they''d be echoing. They were engaging in this particular activity when Liam and Miles decided this was the perfect time to end Ryan''s life by signalling each other. The three of them were standing at the tip of the hill shouting at the top of their voices when Miles retreated. After retreating, he brought out the suicide note he wrote from one of his pockets and walked close to Ryan. Reaching him, he put the suicide note very cautiously into one of Ryan''s pockets. And after accomplishing that, he tapped Ryan''s right shoulder a little as he turned around and glanced at him. And after glancing at him, Miles said to him, "Sorry Ryan, but we''d have to do this to you. For your information, it''s been long since we last considered you a friend. We''ve hated you for a long time, we didn''t genuinely accept you back as our friend, Accepting you back as our friend made us hate you even more. You''ve always enjoyed privileges we''d never get to enjoy because your family is rich. So know this, the fact that you didn''t get to awaken an ability made us so happy, You''ve been hanging out with frenemies for a long time, sorry. Take this piece of information with you to the grave". ..And the moment he was done saying that, he pushed Ryan so hard as he fell off the hill. With widened eyes, Ryan kept falling off the hill until he landed on the ground with a thud. And after this had taken place, Liam and Miles glanced at each other with a smile on their faces before leaving the hill. For more than an hour, Ryan lay beneath the hill without anyone noticing him. It was until two young men that do come to the hill to relax and receive fresh air came and noticed Ryan beneath the hill. The moment they set eyes on him, they noticed that he was the son of Warren, a rich businessman who owned more than one business across the kingdom. As said, money brings power, and because Warren and his family were rich, they were popular to an extent. They panicked a little the moment they set eyes on Ryan, and they didn''t waste time to make their way down the hill. Reaching Ryan, they began wondering why he was lying there. And it didn''t take long for them to discern that he fell off the hill... What they couldn''t discern was if he was unconscious or if he was dead. Hoping to see any valuables on him, they searched him and found some copper coins and also found the suicide note. They read the suicide note and digested all the information. And their mindset was that he jumped off the hill in an attempt to commit suicide, and his dad was the major reason why he did so. Well, they left that place, found Warren, and informed him about what had happened to his son. With panic, Warren made his way to the hill along with some important men he was with when they found him. And seeing his son lying there lifelessly broke him. Reading the suicide note he found in his son''s pocket broke him more. And the worst thing was that he didn''t read the suicide note alone...the other men that came with him read it along with him and digested the information. And he had no single idea that the two men that came to inform him about the tragic thing that had happened to his son had also read the suicide note and kept it back inside his pocket... After that day, the two men that read the suicide note along with the other men started spreading the news about what happened to Warren''s son and what they read on the suicide note. And Warren''s reputation was ruined to an extent, people kept judging him. They kept saying, ''Even if other people considered his son to be useless ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability. How could his father also be part of those people? How could he consider his son useless as well? A reputable man like him? Now, see what he''d pushed his son to do''. Warren''s reputation was ruined to an extent which crushed him. After taking Ryan''s body away from the hill''s surrounding, they found out that he was still alive with the help of a physician. But the life in him was so small. The physician tried everything in her power to bring him back to life, but everything was in vain. They had to leave him in comma hoping for the day when he''d wake up. The physician came from time to time to check him to see if he was going to wake up soon or if he''d given up the ghost completely. During this time, the Howell family was shattered due to Ryan''s suicide note. But no one was as shattered and confused as Warren. He had so many questions to ask Ryan but couldn''t ''cause he was in a comma. He couldn''t seem to fathom why Ryan would write such a lie against him. He questioned himself numerous times but got no answers. He knew all he could do was to wait for Ryan to wake up so he could ask him those questions, and he could provide the answers. So he kept hoping Ryan would wake up. ..But they had no idea that it was Ryan''s friends, Liam and Miles, that were behind everything. And that was how it happened, that is everything surrounding that incident. Now that Ryan had gotten the memory, he now understood what his dad was talking about. And now that he''d understood everything, he couldn''t help but feel pity for his dad as he was glancing at him. He could imagine the pain his dad felt during the time he was in comma. It wasn''t easy to be accused of something you didn''t do...and worst of all, the accusation came from your son. His dad asked him some questions, and he was still waiting for answers. He glanced at his mum and siblings'' faces, and that curious expression was still plastered on them, they were still waiting for answers as well. The questions his dad asked were, ''Did you mean what you wrote on the suicide note? Was I truly the main reason why you attempted suicide? You know everything you wrote on the suicide note about me was a lie, so how could you write such a thing?'' Yes, these were the questions his dad asked, and he didn''t know if he should give sincere answers to them. He was confused... Chapter 9 I Cant Seem To Remember. ''Should I tell him what truly transpired that led to me falling off the hill and who wrote the suicide note?''. Ryan thought to himself, he was confused.His dad was still glancing at him waiting for answers to the questions he asked him, and that was the same case with his mum and siblings. He was still contemplating if he should tell them what truly happened when he received the system''s notification... [Ding!] [Host shouldn''t reveal what truly transpired to them] [Host would do so in the future] [That would happen along with when you''ve gotten vengeance for what they did to you] Seeing this notification, Ryan didn''t need to contemplate anymore. A decision has already been made, he wouldn''t be giving sincere answers to his dad''s questions nor would he be telling them what truly happened. So with his gaze focused on his dad, he said, "I can''t seem to remember that event. I''m trying but can''t seem to remember it". "What?". Warren voiced out with a confused facial expression. And that was the same expression that was on his mum and siblings'' faces as well. They were confused, he couldn''t seem to remember it? "Do you mean what you just said now?". Warren uttered once again with his gaze focused on Ryan. "Yes, I can''t seem to remember it properly". This was the only thing he could think of to escape answering the questions his dad threw at him. He knew what he was doing wasn''t right...but there was nothing he could do about it. "So that means you''re trying to say you have memory loss?". Warren inquired of Ryan with his gaze still focused on him. "Something like that. But I know it wouldn''t last forever, a time would come when I''d remember everything surrounding that event". Ryan stated. "I still have the suicide note with me. Should I bring it? Reading it might help you recall everything surrounding that event". ..Ryan didn''t want that, he didn''t want to read the suicide note, something he didn''t write. Reading it would most likely bring down his mood. But he can''t tell his dad not to bring it, if he does that, his dad might suspect that he was faking the memory loss to avoid answering the questions he threw at him. So he''d let him bring it, read it, and still pretend not to remember the event. "Yes dad, you can bring it". Ryan said. And with that, Warren stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked out of the living room. During the time he left, silence ensued. Ryan didn''t say anything to either his mum or siblings, and they didn''t say anything to him either. After the passing of a few minutes, Warren arrived in the living room once again with the suicide note. And he didn''t waste time to hand it over to Ryan before sitting on that same couch he stood up from... Ryan opened the suicide note, and the first thing he noticed was the handwriting. Miles put the suicide note into the pocket of the original Ryan before pushing him off the hill, which led to him falling into a comma. So he never got to read the suicide note nor check the handwriting. He was indirectly reading it now, and this was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment he set eyes on the handwriting, ''That jerk can mimic my handwriting exactly the way it is...no wonder my family believed I was the one that wrote the suicide note''. After glancing at the handwriting, he began reading the suicide note. And as he was reading it, he was getting to imagine the kind of pain his dad must have felt during the time he was in comma once again. The kind of heartbreak and shock he must have felt while reading the suicide note...Ryan imagined everything. Miles wrote the suicide note so well, he and Liam planned it so well. ''He was hanging out with wolves all this while without knowing. He considered poisonous snakes to be his friends without knowing''. Ryan thought to himself once again after he was done reading the suicide note. Though he''d read the suicide note, he''d still have to pretend he didn''t remember anything surrounding that event. So he glanced at his father, Warren, and said, "I still can''t seem to remember". "You still don''t recall after reading the suicide note?". Warren inquired with a bewildered facial expression. "Yes". A disappointed expression appeared on Warren''s face immediately. That was the same case with his mum and siblings, they were disappointed. They''d been waiting for so long to understand why he did such a thing. Accusing his dad of something he didn''t do at all...and here he was saying he didn''t recall the event? With that disappointed expression still plastered on his face, Warren stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked away. He didn''t even bother to collect the suicide note from Ryan. His mindset was, ''Since he was the one that wrote it, then he can keep it''. After Warren walked away, Ryan glanced at his mum, Emily, and his siblings, Kai and Lucy, and that disappointed expression was still plastered on their faces. And he didn''t waste time to say to them, "Though I don''t remember now, I know I will eventually. You guys just have to be patient with me". "You better do because your dad suffered a lot due to the incident and the suicide note. It isn''t easy to see your son in comma struggling for his life, at the same time, suffering from what he falsely accused you of". Emily said. "I understand mum, I''d do my very best to remember". Ryan stated. And with that, Emily stood up from the couch she was sitting on and began walking out of the living room. She suddenly paused walking, glanced at Ryan, and uttered to him once again... "We are so happy to see that you''ve woken up nonetheless, that''s the most important". And after saying that, she resumed walking until she walked out of the living room completely. The next person to stand up from the couch she was sitting on and begin walking out of the living room was Lucy. She kept walking until she walked out of the living room completely without uttering a single word to Ryan. ..So right now, the only people remaining in the living room were Kai and Ryan. The both of them were sitting on a couch each glancing at each other. And it went on like that until Kai''s voice suddenly resounded while glancing at Ryan, "So, you don''t truly remember that event? You can''t give answers to dad''s questions?". S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan was a little surprised by that question, but he didn''t let it show in his reaction or face. "Yes, I can''t seem to remember. But as I told you guys a few minutes ago, I know I will eventually". Ryan responded. Kai nodded his head a little before saying once again, "You better do. You weren''t there to see what dad went through during the time you were in comma, his own son accusing him falsely of what he didn''t do, His reputation was ruined to an extent and is still ruined up till now ''cause his name hasn''t been cleared yet. You know, human beings would always be human beings, they are good at judging people without knowing the full story, So you better do what is necessary...dad doesn''t deserve what you did to him at all". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "I understand". "We''d talk later". That was the last statement Kai made before standing up from the couch he was sitting on and walking out of the living room. So right now, it was remaining only Ryan in the living room. He glanced out one of the windows, and he could see the guards still standing at their duty post...he couldn''t see every single one of them though. ''A lot happened, and a lot has to be straightened''. Ryan thought to himself. Apart from the fact that his dad''s reputation was ruined due to what was written on the suicide note, his was ruined to an extent as well. Some people considered him a weakling, this he was aware of. It was okay to feel sad for a long time because you didn''t get to awaken an affinity. The fact that some people would consider you useless for a while would even add to it, so it was okay to feel sad for a long time. But attempting suicide because of it was too much, it was out of the box. You aren''t the first person that didn''t get to awaken an ability? ..So attempting suicide ''cause of it was enough for people to consider you a complete weakling. Chapter 10 First Target. This Ryan was fully aware of, he knew how the mindset of people works. He and his dad''s reputation were ruined, and they have to be fixed."Liam and Miles did a lot, those jerks are completely evil. They need to be taught a serious lesson". Ryan thought to himself with an enraged facial expression. He was still thinking about how he could fix him and his dad''s reputation and how he could teach Liam and Miles a serious lesson when he got the system''s notification... [Ding!] [For host to fix his dad''s reputation, he''d have to get revenge against Liam and Miles] [And a perfect time would come when you''d get revenge against them and expose everything they did] [But you can''t start now because you''re still nothing] [You don''t possess an affinity, you haven''t unlocked any of the skills or items in your panels, and the other kind of skills and items haven''t been revealed to you yet] [So you have to start seducing and fucking milfs first before you can start working on how to get revenge against them, which I''d help you with] [Seducing and fucking older women should be the main goal now] Ryan nodded his head in understanding, all the system said now made sense. It was just that what they did needed to be exposed as fast as possible, his dad had suffered enough due to wrong accusation. But he''d just have to follow the system''s instruction because he wouldn''t even be able to get revenge on his own...he''d need the system''s help. And she''d already assured him that she''d help him out when the time arrives... "I understand all that you''ve said. So when would I start seducing and fucking older women?". Ryan inquired of the system. [You''re getting your first quest right now] "Right now?". Ryan inquired with a bit of widened eyes. And immediately, an interface appeared in front of him while hearing the system''s voice, _____ [Ding!] [First quest] [Seduce and conquer Sofia, one of the servants in this house] [Rewards] [5,000 Milf points] [2,000 Skill points] [Instant levelling up to level 2] [2 Stats points would be added to each of your stat apart from charm] [You''d draw out energy from her mana core straight into your body] [Time limit to accomplish quest: 5 days] [Failure to accomplish quest: You''d miss out on all the rewards] ______ After getting the notification, Ryan was like, ''A servant in this house?''. He didn''t waste time uttering to the system, "You want me to seduce and conquer one of the servants in this house?". [Yes, host, the one named Sofia. She is a milf and would be a perfect fucking material. Seduce and fuck her and receive all the rewards that come with fucking her] "And I have a time limit to accomplish the quest? I didn''t know there''d be time limits". Ryan''s voice resounded again. [You know now, host. You have to accomplish the quest under five days unless you''d miss out on all the rewards] Now that Ryan has learned about the time limit, it wasn''t only about seducing and fucking older women, there are time limits to when he can do so as well. Does he still find the activity of seducing and conquering milfs exciting? Well, yes. That wouldn''t change the mindset he had earlier, he still found it exciting. The time limit would just be like what would make him hurry and keep him determined to accomplish the quest. It would also make him strategize and plan things well ''cause he has to be conscious of the time. He had just gotten the quest to seduce and conquer Sofia, one of the servants in this house. According to what he saw, there were a total of four servants in this house. But it was only three that ran into his room after they got to know that he''d woken up from comma. And all the four servants were females. Now, there were some servants that had been replaced over the years, and some were even replaced while Ryan was in comma. But since Sofia was employed as a servant in this house, she''d never been replaced. She''d been working for the Howell family for a long time, and she''d been doing her job well over the years. She''d been around long before Ryan even went into a comma... So Ryan was pretty familiar with her, but they weren''t that close though. He''d never been that close with any of the servants. ..Now, do you remember that lady that entered Ryan''s room, saw that he''d woken up, and ran out to call the others? That was Sofia. She was a pretty sexy responsible lady. When talking about ''sexy'', she was truly sexy. She''s got a nice sexy shape, big boobs, fat ass, sexy thighs, and so on. And the servant clothing they do wear was somehow tight, so it does reveal all these packages properly. Some men would set eyes on her and become sexually attracted to her immediately. She was truly a perfect fucking material, and she was the one Ryan needed to seduce and conquer...wasn''t that nice? ''I wonder where she is currently''. Ryan thought to himself. He stood up from the couch he was sitting on and began walking out of the living room in search of her. Were the servants working currently? Or were they less busy? Maybe they''ve all resigned into their rooms since they all have their own rooms. Well, he''d discover these soon... The first place he went to in search of Sofia was the store. Yes, there was a big store in this house where they do store a lot of things. He reached the store but didn''t find a single soul there. So he left it and began heading toward the kitchen next, maybe he''d be able to find her in the kitchen. And he didn''t make a wrong choice heading toward the kitchen ''cause he found her when he reached there. And she wasn''t the only one there...one other servant was with her. They were washing some things that needed to be washed, things they do use in cooking. ''So she hasn''t resigned to her room yet, what a hard worker''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at her. Both ladies didn''t notice him at all ''cause he was behind them, and they were focused on what they were doing. He was glancing at her head when that thought ran through his mind, but then his gaze suddenly lowered to her buttocks. He licked his lower lip while glancing at her sexy ass, then he thought to himself, ''Look at that ass, what a sexy lady''. He glanced at her ass for minutes before taking his gaze off it and began wishing he could get to see her boobs. Even if he wouldn''t be able to see the main boobs due to the cloth she was wearing, at least, the shape of them. But he wouldn''t be able to see them ''cause she was facing the other side. For him to see them, she''d have to turn. And once she turns, she''d see him, and he doesn''t want her to see him. He stopped thinking about her boobs and all that after the passing of a few seconds, he began thinking about something really important. ''How would I get to seduce and conquer her right in this house?''. ..Yes, this thought kept running through his mind, and it was a really important question to ask himself. How would he do it with everyone around? His mum, dad, brother, sister, and the other servants? It would need proper strategy and planning. And there was a time limit to do so. Well, thinking about the time limit would make him work hard to accomplish the quest before the time limit passes. After taking his last glance at Sofia, he began walking away, his destination was his room. He kept on walking until he reached his room and entered it. Then he walked straight to the bed and landed flat on it. It was already mid-afternoon heading toward evening. Ryan was glancing out one of the windows in his room right now while still lying flat on the bed. He just transmigrated into this world today, and a lot had already happened. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His mind couldn''t help becoming busy while he was lying on the bed. He thought about what Liam and Miles did to him and the hunger to get revenge against them quickly. But he didn''t waste time to push that thought off his mind because thinking about it would be useless. He wouldn''t be able to do anything about it for now. As the system said, he''d get revenge against them at the right time...and she''d help him with it. What he needed to think about more was the quest he received from the system to seduce and fuck Sofia. He''d start working to accomplish the quest tomorrow, that''s what he decided... Chapter 11 Help Me Out. Tomorrow would be a fresh new day, and it would be the perfect time to start a fresh activity. After deciding that, he made sure not to think about the quest anymore.He''d start working on it tomorrow, which would be accompanied by thinking about it as well. His head was completely free as he was still lying on the bed, and it felt nice. ****** The next day had reached, a fresh new day had arrived. Ryan watched the upper day pass by with a flash after he started lying on the bed. From evening reaching, to the Howell family eating dinner in the dining room, to everyone going to bed, and the next day arriving, which was today. Though dawn had arrived, Ryan was still lying flat on his bed sleeping...he didn''t wake up immediately. It was after some minutes had passed that he finally opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. "A new day has arrived, a day for me to start working to accomplish the quest given to me by the system". Ryan muttered to himself. Not too long after muttering that to himself, he got up from the bed completely. Then he did the things that were supposed to be done in the morning, which was brushing his teeth and taking his bath. After he''d done this, he dressed up in a nice expensive dark-blue robe. The servants had already finished preparing breakfast by now, so the Howell family met in the dining room to eat breakfast. All of them were sitting on a chair each around the dining table. And it didn''t take long for them to begin eating since the foods had already been served... And Ryan noticed something while they were eating. His dad, Warren, wasn''t looking too bright. From the expression on his face, it was evident he wasn''t happy with Ryan. And Ryan understood, yes, he had every right not to be happy with him. After they were done eating breakfast, Warren left the house after conversing with his wife for some minutes...he needed to go attend to his businesses. He and one of the guards walked toward one of the horses on the compound. Then the both of them climbed it before the guard rode it out of the compound. Out of everyone in the family, it was only the head of the family, Warren, that had left home for now. Kai was going to be leaving soon. He''d be heading straight to the place where he does learn a certain skill which he could use in benefitting himself in the future. This skill was carpentry. After he was done learning carpentry, he would love to learn another skill which he hadn''t decided on yet but was going to do so soon. He awakened a power element which was the fire ability. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he was also done with school needed for getting the basic knowledge. So he was supposed to be in an academy specialized in training ''Benders'' so he could learn to make use of his affinity properly and rise in ranks. Apart from that, he''d be taught martial arts, how to make use of some traditional weapons like swords, and so on. But he wasn''t really interested in attending any of those academies for now. He might attend one of them later. But according to what he told his parents, he wanted to learn at least two money making skills first which was what he was already doing. He''d been learning this carpentry for some time now, and he was already good at carpentry to an extent. As said, he''d love to learn another skill after he was done with carpentry. His parents wanted him to attend one of those academies specialized in training benders before any other thing. But they couldn''t decide for him, so they allowed him do what he wanted... Now, one of the thoughts that ran through Ryan''s mind yesterday was how he was going to seduce and conquer Sofia with everyone in this house. Well, he wouldn''t need to worry about that anymore because it wouldn''t be a situation of everyone waking up in the morning, doing the necessary, and after eating breakfast, they''d just stay at home doing nothing. ..No, that wouldn''t be the case at all. Starting from tomorrow, Lucy would start attending the academy she does attend for getting the basic knowledge. Yes, she wasn''t done with school. She was at home yesterday and today because schools weren''t supposed to open for these two days. As for Kai, we already know he was learning carpentry at a particular place. Though he doesn''t go to the place all the time, he does go there most of the time. And there were times when he''d go late, and times when he''d go early. Warren was a busy businessman, he had more than one business he was managing. And because he had workers, there were few times when he could just decide to rest at home for the whole day. And as for Emily, though she had a particular business she was managing, she was the one that was mostly at home but not all the time... As for the servants, their job was to keep the house and its surrounding neat, so they were always at home. Unless they needed to follow Emily somewhere like the market, or she sends one of them or more to the market. So with all of these, Ryan would definitely see the chance to seduce and fuck Sofia. Kai was already ready to head over to the place where he learns carpentry. Ryan wanted to discuss something with him, and he wanted them to do so before he leaves. So he walked toward him where he was standing in the living room and said to him, "Kai, there''s something I''d like us to discuss". "But I''d be leaving soon". Kai stated glancing at him. "I''d make it quick". Ryan''s voice resounded again. Kai contemplated it for some seconds before saying to Ryan, "Okay, I''m all ears. What is it that you want to discuss with me?". "Can we go to my room to talk about it?". "Ryan, there''s no time for that, I need to be somewhere right now. I just want to give you a listening ear". "Please". Ryan uttered with a kind of pleading facial expression that almost everyone would fall for. Kai sighed a little before saying, "Okay, let''s go". Ryan didn''t want anyone to hear what he''d discuss with Kai, that''s why he wanted them to talk about it in his room. It was a secret discussion. The both of them made their way to Ryan''s room, then Kai''s voice resounded again, "I''m all ears". "This is concerning the event that led to me going into a comma and everything surrounding it". Ryan stated. Kai didn''t react in any way, neither did any expression appear on his face after Ryan said that, he was just glancing at him with a blank expression. "Though I haven''t fully recalled yet, I know I was most likely not the person that wrote everything on that suicide note. I''m not that foolish and evil to write such a thing against my dad when I know it is a complete lie? I mean, what would I gain from ruining his reputation. And jumping off that hill to commit suicide, I''m not sure I was the one that jumped off that hill myself, there must be another story to it". Ryan said. "So why are you telling me all these? You''re supposed to tell them to mum and dad, especially dad". Kai stated. "That''s why I wanted to discuss it with you. I want you to help me tell them this, I feel it would be awkward having this discussion with them, especially now that dad isn''t that happy with me, Tell them that everything surrounding that event are most likely false. And what truly happened would be revealed soon, so dad''s name can be cleared". "You can simply tell them this yourself, it''s no big deal". "Help me out big bro. I''d really appreciate it if you can do this for me, please". Ryan stated with that pleading face once again. Kai couldn''t resist it, so he voiced out, "Okay, okay, I''ve heard you, I''d tell them everything you''ve told me". A smile appeared on Ryan''s face immediately as he uttered, "Thank you, I really appreciate it". "So, can I go now?". Kai''s voice resounded once again. "Yes, you can go". ..And with that, Kai walked out of his room and left the house completely. The reason why Ryan wanted his parents to know this was so they could have a clue that everything surrounding that event was a lie. But he wouldn''t be able to tell them plainly that it was a lie ''cause of what the system said. Chapter 12 Checking Out Her Status. The system said he''d reveal to them everything that truly happened in the future, and it would happen along with when he''d gotten vengeance for what those two frenemies did to him.Revealing everything to them now wouldn''t be much of a good idea. But them having a clue would be nice at least, and that''s exactly what Ryan wanted. Now that he''d handled this, it was about time for him to start working to accomplish the quest he received. He had five days to seduce and fuck Sofia, a servant in this house...and time was already counting. Once today passes and tomorrow reaches, he''d have four days remaining. He was still in his room when he received the system''s notification... [Ding!] [Checking out your target''s status interface could help out a lot in seducing her] [It would be advisable for host to check out his current target''s status interface] "So, I can check out another person''s status interface?". Ryan inquired after receiving the system''s notification. [Yes, host] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow! That is nice". Since the system said checking out his target''s status interface could help out in seducing her, then he was going to do just so. He walked out of his room and began searching for Sofia. It was morning, so she''d most likely be busy with one activity or the other. His aim was checking out her status interface the moment he set eyes on her. He was in the living room right now, and it was completely empty of anyone. And that made him a little confused as to the people that were at home and the ones that weren''t. Kai wasn''t at home for sure, he left a few minutes ago. What Ryan didn''t know now was if his mum and younger sister were at home, or they weren''t. Did they leave when he entered his room along with Kai?... Well, there was a very high possibility they were at home but weren''t just in the living room. Whether they were at home or not, what was more important right now was for him to check out Sofia''s status interface. He glanced out one of the windows, and he could see some of the guards standing in front of the house as usual. ''Their job isn''t an easy one at all''. Ryan thought to himself while shaking his head a little. After that, he left the living room since he didn''t find Sofia in it. The reason for coming to it in the first place was to see if he could find Sofia in it. He checked the store, the kitchen, and so on, but didn''t find Sofia in any of them. Then he stood at a particular place and began contemplating where she could be. ''Where could she be?''. He thought to himself while rubbing his jaw with his fingers. Then an idea of where she could be struck his head...she could be in her room. Just because she was a servant doesn''t mean she''d have to be working all the time. If she was done with work in the meantime, she was free to retire into her room and rest. So Ryan''s aim now was to see if she was in her room or not. He knew where her room was situated, so he began heading there. And as he was getting closer to her room, he saw that the door to her room was somehow open and was making creaking sounds as it was moving left and right. He reached her room and could see inside to an extent due to the fact that the door was open. And it didn''t take long for him to sight her, she was inside her room. ..And you know what? She was changing into her servant clothe. From the look of things, it seems like it hadn''t been long since she finished taking her bath. So she was changing into her servant clothe once again since she wouldn''t wear it to the bathroom. Seeing that she was changing, Ryan stood in a way that even if she glanced back, she wouldn''t be able to see him...but he''d be seeing her properly. He planned on watching her until she finished changing. He couldn''t help but marvel at her sexiness as he was watching her change. Now that he was seeing her bare body, he could see her sexiness more. She was such a hot woman, and he couldn''t help but lick his lower lip a little as he was glancing at her sexy body. At some point, he could even feel his dick stiffening. ''What a sexy lady, fucking her would be so nice''. Ryan thought to himself while still glancing at her sexy body. He kept watching her until she was done changing. Then he remembered the reason for coming here in the first place, and that was to check out her status interface. He''d almost forgotten ''cause he was busy glancing at her sexy body... He called out on the system in a low tone of voice, "System". [Yes, host] "Display her status interface in front of me right now, I want to check it out". [Her status interface would be displayed in front of you right now] And with that, her status interface appeared in front of Ryan, _____ [Status] [Name: Sofia Adley] [Age: 34 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: C] [Affinity: Earth] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 5] [Physical DMG: 4] [Endurance: 7] [Speed: 6] [Charm: 19] [Sex energy: 14/20] [Likes: Flowers, Loves sex and discussions about it but hides it] [Mana: 2/10] _____ When the system said checking out his target''s status interface could help out in seducing her, she wasn''t lying. ..He''d gotten to know some things about Sofia just by checking out her status interface. Firstly, she was fucking 34 years old, she was a proper milf. So that means she was older than he by a good 17 years, she wasn''t his mate at all. But on a norm, she doesn''t look 34, she looked a bit younger than that. Secondly, she had the mana core in her and possessed the earth ability, which wasn''t making Ryan that surprised. He knew she''d possess an ability since the system wouldn''t give him a milf that didn''t possess one as quest to seduce and fuck knowing he needed to be benefitting from their mana cores to develop his. Thirdly, her sex energy was reading 14/20, it was far higher than his. That means handling her in bed wouldn''t be an easy task, if he doesn''t take time, she might end up being the one that would conquer him instead of the other way round. Well, there was an explanation why her sex energy was far higher than his... She wasn''t a virgin, before she started working for the Howell family, she''d had sex countless times. She''d even had sex after she started working for the Howell family when she went on breaks to visit her family. But it''s been some time since she last had sex... But Ryan was a complete virgin. Before he went into comma, he''d never had sex with any girl before. So that was the reason why her sex energy was higher than his. One already had sex experience, and one doesn''t. But Ryan was about to lose his virginity soon, in fact, he''d sleep with countless women in the coming future. The only thing Ryan didn''t seem to understand after checking out Sofia''s status was the ''likes''. And the ''likes'' had two things in front of it stating ''flowers'', and ''loves sex and discussions about it but hides it''. Now, he had a clue what it was about but didn''t fully understand it. And he wanted to understand it properly, so he called out on the system and uttered to her in a low tone of voice, "System, what does the likes stand for? I don''t fully understand it". [The ''likes'' was the main reason why I told you that checking out your target''s status interface could help out a lot in seducing her. The ''likes'' signifies what your targets loves that can be used in getting their attention, For example, Sofia''s likes is reading ''flowers'' and ''loves sex and discussions about it but hides it''. That means you can get her attention with flowers and even seduce her with it, Humans love sex normally, and she is one of them. Apart from that, she also loves discussing sex but hides it. That means starting up a discussion about sex with her wouldn''t offend her at all ''cause she loves it, Instead, you can use such discussions to seduce her as well which would lead to conquering her. So that is what ''likes'' signifies] Ryan nodded his head in understanding after the system was done explaining, he''d fully understood what the ''likes'' signifies now. And he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "This is amazing". Chapter 13 I Need Money. A little smile was plastered on his face as he was muttering that to himself. Throughout all these things that happened from him checking out Sofia''s status, asking the system a question, and so on, she never noticed him.And that''s exactly how he wanted it, her noticing him would ruin a lot. He''d just discovered something that was of great importance and would help him out a lot. According to her ''likes'', she loved flowers, loved sex, and loved to talk about sex but hides it. Now, Ryan loved the fact that she loved to talk about sex...he''d love to experiment it with her. He''d love to have a proper sex discussion with her. And the fact that she loved sex was also nice, Ryan loved it. Now, the ''likes'' was of great importance ''cause it was going to help out with seducing and conquering her. And this particular function could also help him out in seducing and conquering other milfs he''d receive as quests. When a hunter wants to hunt, most of the time, he''d make use of a bait to get the thing he wants to hunt to come closer to him. And what bait are we talking about here? What the thing likes. Ryan was about to hunt, so he would make use of the things his prey likes to get his prey closer to him so he could hunt it down. In other words, he would make use of the things Sofia loves to get her attention, seduce her, and then conquer her. ..The Milf Hunter was about to get to work. He was still standing close to the door of her room when he noticed she was going to walk out of her room soon. Immediately, he walked away without her noticing. He''d been able to accomplish the reason why he was searching for her. He''d checked out her status interface, and he also discovered something that was of great importance after checking out her status interface. Now, all he needed to do was to begin working toward seducing and fucking her. She loved flowers, so he needed to purchase flowers. The first step he planned on taking was to get her attention with flowers. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''But do I have any money with me to purchase flowers?''. Ryan thought to himself. Yes, money was definitely needed to purchase the flowers, and he didn''t know if there was money with him. There''d most likely not be since he woke up from a comma yesterday. What would he be doing with money when he''d been in a comma all this while?... Though there was a very high chance there was no money with him, he still decided to go search his room to see if he''d find money. He made his way to his room and began searching. He searched every possible place he could think of...but he didn''t find a penny. He didn''t find a copper coin not to talk of copper coins then gold coins. He was really disappointed, and it was evident on his face. He needed to buy flowers as fast as possible, so he could begin the seduction on Sofia. Then he thought of something, maybe he should go ask his mum for money. According to what he remembered, he and his mum had always been close before he went into comma. Yes, the original Ryan had always been close to his mum before that incident happened. He could tell her basically anything...and he does ask many favors from her which she tries to comply to if she was up to the task. "Would the case still be the same now with everything that happened?". Ryan muttered to himself. Well, he had no other choice now, she was the only one he could think of that could help him out. So he left his room heading straight to his mum''s room...the room she does share with her husband, Warren. And as he was heading toward her room, he was hoping he''d find her there. And even if he doesn''t find her there, let her be somewhere else around the house at least. Reaching his mum''s room as he was standing in front of it right now, he began knocking on the door. He didn''t knock for too long before the door was opened by his mum, Emily. The moment he set eyes on her, he breathed a sigh of relief as he thought to himself, ''Thank goodness''. And the moment she set eyes on him, she was like, "What are you doing here, Ryan?". "Umm...I need something from you mum". Ryan stated. She stepped out of her room completely the moment she heard that, then she was like, "What do you need?". Ryan''s heart began beating a little the moment she asked that. He was afraid what her reaction would be the moment he asks her for money. Were things like how they used to be before? Where she could give him whatever he asked for? Well, he needed to ask her anyway no matter how scared he was, so he voiced out... "I need money, mum". A kind of bewildered expression appeared on her face the moment he said that. Then she uttered, "You just woke up from comma, and you''re already needing money? What do you need money for?". Of course, he wouldn''t be able to tell her what he truly needed money for. So he stated, "I need to get some things, some boy things". "Things like what?". She inquired once again. "After waking up from comma, I noticed I''d need to be changing some of my belongings. Like, I''ve overgrown some clothes, some of my belongings have gotten old, I''d need to change them". "Then I can simply get those things for you". "Don''t stress yourself mum, I can get them myself. Though I just woke up from comma, I can still remember vividly where to get these things. And apart from that, I need to have some money with me, I can''t just stay empty-handed...I need to be loaded with some money as usual". Emily sighed a little, glanced down, then glanced back at Ryan before saying, "You still remember vividly where to get these things, but you don''t remember the events surrounding you falling off a hill?". The atmosphere changed the moment Emily said that, and a kind of gloomy expression appeared on Ryan''s face as his mood changed immediately. Why did she have to say this? ..Well, she had every right to say it. "I''d give you the money, wait here, I''m coming". Emily''s voice resounded again as she walked into her room. She came out after some seconds with some copper coins and handed them over to Ryan. "So I''ve given you what you need, right?". Emily uttered to Ryan after handing the copper coins over to him. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head meaning ''Yes'' with that gloomy expression still plastered on his face. Then Emily''s voice resounded again, "Be careful when you go out there, I''d suggest you go with one of the guards". Ryan nodded his head once again though he didn''t plan on going with any of the guards. "Okay then, I''m handling something inside". That was the last statement Emily made before closing the door. That gloomy expression was still plastered on Ryan''s face, and all these was because of what his mum said. His mood was normal before, but now, it had gone bad. Well, he wouldn''t allow that stop him from going out there to purchase flowers which he''d use in seducing and fucking Sofia. So he began walking out of the house until he walked out of it completely. He walked past the guards without any of them saying anything to him...and that''s exactly what he wanted. He''d finally be stepping outside again after a long time of being in comma, what would it be like?... He was walking in the City Square right now as he was walking past different people and people were walking past him as well. Now that he''d stepped out after a long time, he wasn''t feeling much, everything was just going normally. And he wasn''t just walking, he was glancing around as he was doing so. He saw some merchants selling things by the sides of the road, but they weren''t that much, in fact, they were very few. Why? Because this wasn''t the main market, this was the City Square. Well, his destination right now was a florist shop, he planned on buying beautiful flowers when he arrives at one. He knew many florist shops, but there was a particular one he was heading to. He was still walking when he noticed something, people were staring at him and murmuring among themselves... Chapter 14 Purchasing Flowers. A kind of perplexed expression appeared on his face the moment he noticed this. Then he thought to himself,''Why the fuck are they staring at me? This is weird''. He hadn''t yet understood why they were glancing at him until he heard a certain lady say while staring at him, "Isn''t that Ryan? The son of Warren? Seems like he''s woken up from comma". Hearing that was enough for him to understand what was happening. This kingdom was the Nectaris Kingdom, and not everyone in this kingdom was aware of Warren and his family. Yes, there were people that didn''t know who he was. So there were people that didn''t know anything about his son, Ryan, going into a comma. But there were people that were fully aware of Warren and his family and even knew what they looked like. And many of them knew that Ryan went into a comma and were fully aware of the suicide note and what it contains as well. Those were the ones staring at Ryan as he was walking. Many of them weren''t walking alone, they had a companion. So they and their companions were staring at Ryan and conversing among themselves. "So he''s finally woken up? Wow, he was in a comma for a long time". A certain man said while glancing at Ryan and walking. Now, there were some that were aware of Warren and his family but didn''t know that one of his sons, Ryan, went into a comma after falling off a hill. But as they were hearing the different statements flowing out of people''s mouths, they became aware of what happened to him. Ryan was so uncomfortable right now, different eyes were on him, and murmurings were resounding here and there. ''Damn! This is so uncomfortable''. He thought to himself while still walking. Well, this was what he did, he made sure not to glance at any of the people staring at him anymore. He was just walking like he didn''t notice them at all. And he did this until he arrived at a place where many eyes weren''t on him anymore, just a few gazes here and there. He kept on walking until he arrived at the florist shop he was heading to. Entering it, he saw the florist, the owner of the shop. And the moment the owner of the shop saw him, he was like, "Ryan? Is that you?". He was sitting on a certain chair when Ryan stepped foot into the shop. But he immediately stood up from the chair with widened eyes and those words flowing out of his mouth. "Yes, it is me". Ryan stated with a bit of smile on his face as he was walking toward the young man. Apart from the fact that a lot of people were aware of Warren and his family, this man had a kind of relationship with Ryan because he had come to his shop to buy flowers a few times in the past. This was the reason why Ryan was heading toward this particular florist shop though he was aware of other florist shops... The reason why he''d been purchasing flowers from this man''s shop in the past was because a certain subject teacher in school told them to bring flowers. They were used for some kind of projects. Ryan had already reached the man by now, then the man''s voice resounded again, "I heard you went into a comma after falling off a hill". "Yes, that''s true". Ryan stated. "So when did you wake up from the comma?". The man inquired. "Yesterday". Ryan responded. "Yesterday? And you already have the strength to be walking around?". "That''s the way I see it". The man didn''t know anything about the suicide note and everything surrounding it, he thought Ryan mistakenly fell off the hill. There were some that knew Ryan fell off a hill and went into a comma because of it but didn''t know the reason why...they had no idea about the suicide note. And you know what? Ryan was happy that the young man didn''t know anything about the suicide note. Why? Because if he knew, he was definitely going to ask about it. ..And Ryan wasn''t in the mood to talk about that subject now. "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up and even have the strength to walk about already". The man said. "Thanks". Ryan stated with a bit of smile on his face. "So, are you here to buy flowers?". "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m here for". S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you need flowers for? I mean, you just woke up from a comma". "I need them for something very important. Trust me, very important". "Okay, if you say so. Do as you''ve always been doing in the past, pick the ones of your choice". And with that, Ryan started glancing at all the flowers, and they were looking so beautiful. It was always like this whenever he visited this man''s shop in the past, he''d be finding it hard to make a choice ''cause there were lots of beautiful flowers around. And that''s exactly what was happening to him now. He needed to pick more than one flower, but deciding which ones to pick would be hard... But he''d have to make a choice anyway. So he picked one flower, picked another one, picked another one, then picked the last one. So he''d picked up four flowers in total, and he planned on giving all four to Sofia. There''s no way she wouldn''t be mesmerized when he gives these beautiful flowers to her. As a milf hunter, he needed to do his job well. After he was done picking up the flowers, he glanced at the man and uttered to him, "So, I''ve made my choice". "These are enough for you?". The man inquired. "Yes, completely enough". Ryan retorted. He calculated the cost of the flowers and told Ryan. Then Ryan brought out the needed number of copper coins from his pocket that would cover up the cost of the flowers and handed them over to the man. The man calculated them and confirmed that they were complete. The flowers were packaged up in a certain nylon, then Ryan said to the man, "I''d be leaving now". "Okay. It was nice seeing you again after a long time". The man''s voice resounded. Ryan only nodded his head a bit with a little smile on his face before walking out of the man''s shop. After walking some meters away from the man''s shop, he glanced at the nylon of flowers before muttering to himself, "I''ve gotten flowers, one aim accomplished". After that, he began thinking of the best way to present these flowers to Sofia while still walking. After thinking for a few minutes, he came up with the best way to present the flowers to her. Now, as he was walking, he was still receiving stares from people here and there. He didn''t mind them though, he kept on walking acting like he didn''t notice them at all. He was still walking when he remembered what his mum said to him when he wanted to collect money from her. ''You still remember vividly where to get these things, but you don''t remember the events surrounding you falling off a hill?''. ..Yes, that''s exactly what she said to him. And that statement was enough to ruin his mood. Even when he left the house and was walking on the road to come purchase these flowers, his mood was still ruined. It was after some minutes of walking on the road that his mood went back to normal. As said, she had every right to say what she said, he understood. All he needed was time to set everything straight. He kept on walking with the nylon of flowers in his hand. And you know what? People kept staring at him, and he kept doing the usual, which was ignoring them. He''d already arrived at his house by now, and he didn''t waste time walking into the compound. He remembered telling his mum what he wanted to purchase were clothes and so on. If his mum was still inside, he needed to hide this nylon of flowers from her, she mustn''t see them. If she sees them, a lot of questioning would take place...in fact, to cut the long story short, unpleasant things would happen. And now that he''d purchased flowers, does he plan on giving them to Sofia today so the seduction could begin? Yes, if he sees the chance, he was going to do so immediately, no time to waste. He''d walked into the house by now, what he did after arriving at where the guards were was to bow his head a little greeting them, but they didn''t even bow back. And you know what? He didn''t care at all. All he cared about was to seduce and conquer Sofia... Chapter 15 These Are For You. Ryan was very cautious when he stepped foot into the house, he was watchful of his mum. Yes, she mustn''t set eyes on the flowers.He made his way into his room without coming across her. So now that he''d been able to enter his room without his mum seeing the flowers, what he planned on doing next was to search for Sofia. And when he finds her, he''d bring her into his room and hand the flowers over to her the way he planned on doing so. The hunting must be done properly in order for everything to work well. Leaving the flowers on his bed, he walked out of his room and began searching for Sofia. As of now, he didn''t know who was at home and who wasn''t. He left home for minutes, so maybe some people left home during the time he left. Or maybe no one left...it could be any of the two. Well, he kept on hoping Sofia was at home. He remembered seeing her in her room changing up before collecting some money from his mum and then leaving. ''Was she still in her room?''. Ryan thought to himself. Well, he''d find out soon, all he needed to do was to keep searching for her. ****** Ryan was feeling a little sad right now. Why? Because his plan had been ruined. His mum had left home with Sofia and some of the other servants, and they wouldn''t be coming back until nighttime. That means he wouldn''t be able to hand over the flowers to her, a complete ruin of plan. Remember he was searching for Sofia a while ago, he later found her. But she wasn''t alone when he found her. She was with his mum, Emily, and some of the other servants making preparations to leave the house. From their discussion, he discerned immediately they were planning to leave. And he felt his mood change the moment he discerned that. But he knew he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it...and as of now, they''d already left. He was in the living room currently sitting on one of the couches, and he kept giving himself hope. Just because he didn''t get to give her the flowers today and begin the seduction doesn''t mean he''d failed the quest. He still had time, once tomorrow reaches, he''d have 4 more days left to seduce and fuck her according to the time limit. So he still had four more days... If he implements everything well within these four days, he''d be able to seduce and conquer her. He kept giving himself hope, and it wasn''t a false hope. If he implements everything well, he''d truly be able to seduce and fuck her within these four days. ..With this in mind, he stood up from the couch he was sitting on and began heading toward his room. He was still walking when he heard a feminine voice say, "Why is that gloomy expression plastered on your face?". He glanced in the direction where the voice came from, and he saw his little sister, Lucy. From the memories he received, the original Ryan was never that close to his sister. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not like they were enemies or something. They do talk, in fact, they''d chatted a lot, but they weren''t that close to each other. The truth of the matter was he was even closer to his older brother, Kai, than the way he was to his sister... Glancing at her, the first thing Ryan thought of was if he could change that. He wanted them to become closer, that was the plan. So he began walking toward her until he reached her. She said something about a gloomy expression plastered on his face, and it was true. But he''d made it vanish from his face before he reached her. The reason why the gloomy expression was plastered on his face was because his plan was ruined. His mum left home with Sofia and others, and he wouldn''t be able to do what he wanted to do ''cause of that. "A gloomy expression? Oh, it''s nothing". That was the statement that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth the moment he reached her. "Hmm, I see". Lucy said nodding her head a little with a kind of expression on her face that seemed like she didn''t believe what he said. "So, Lucy, would you like the both of us to spend time together? Let''s play a game or something". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "I would have loved to, but I''m busy with something inside my room. I only came out to ease myself because I''m a little pressed". She stated. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying once again, "Is that so? Okay, what of the two of us doing so when you''re done handling whatever you''re handling in your room?". "That wouldn''t work out either. It would take a long time before I''d be done handling it, it''s an assignment received from school". "Is that so? Then maybe I can help you out with handling the assignment, let''s do it together". "Don''t bother, it''s something I can handle myself". "Okay". That was the last utterance that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, he didn''t plan on pushing further anymore. "Okay, I''d be going to ease myself now". Lucy said before walking away. He tried getting closer to her, but it didn''t work out, she kept pushing him away with excuses. What he didn''t know was if the excuses were tangible, or they were fake. And again, he didn''t know if she was doing this because of the incident that happened which affected their dad, Warren. In addition to the fact that he said he didn''t remember anything surrounding the incident. He was a little confused, he didn''t know the main reason for her reaction. Well, he was going to try again later. ..With this in mind, he resumed heading toward his room. ****** There was a lot of chance for Ryan to implement what he planned on implementing today. A lot of people wouldn''t be at home today. His dad was going to be leaving home, his brother, Kai, was going to be doing so as well. His sister, Lucy, was at home yesterday, but she was going to be heading to school today since schools had resumed. His mum would most likely be leaving home as well, but it wasn''t a sure thing yet. After eating breakfast, they began leaving one after the other. Warren left, then Kai left, but before he did, he told Ryan that he''d already informed their parents about what he told him to tell them. And Ryan was really happy to hear that. After Kai left, Lucy followed, one of the guards rode her to school. So right now, it was Ryan, his mum, and the servants at home. The guards would have been mentioned as well, but they were outside. What Ryan kept hoping for was for his mum to leave as well, that would make it easier for him to give the flowers to Sofia and begin the seduction. And thank goodness, his mum was going to be leaving soon according to what he''d discerned...he was so elated. After the passing of some minutes, his mum prepared and left the house after giving some instructions to the servants. But according to what he discovered, she wouldn''t be leaving for that long. That period that she wouldn''t be around would be enough time for him to do what he wanted to do... Dressed in a yellow robe with a thick and erect collar, he walked out of his room and headed straight to Sofia''s room. And upon reaching her room, he found her there completely less busy. He made sure to glance at her assets to his satisfaction like her ass, sexy legs, and so on before letting her become aware of his presence. The moment she set eyes on him, she was like, "Ryan, what are you doing here?". "Umm...I''d need you to come to my room for a moment". Ryan said to her. "Your room? Why?". She inquired with a curious facial expression. "Just come, you''d see the reason why, when you arrive in it". With a bit of perplexed facial expression, she said, "Okay, if you say so". And with that, the both of them began walking toward Ryan''s room until they reached it and entered it. And upon reaching it, she uttered to him, "So, what is the reason?". The first thing Ryan did was to glance at her sexy shape and almost licked his lower lip, but he controlled himself. Then he walked toward where he kept the flowers, picked them up, and walked toward Sofia. Her eyes widened a little the moment she set eyes on the flowers. And from her facial expression, Ryan could tell she loved them, he''d already confirmed her love for flowers. Standing in front of her, he forwarded the flowers toward her before saying... "These are for you". Chapter 16 The Hunting Must Continue. Her eyes widened more the moment she heard that, and she was like,"F...For me?". She couldn''t help stuttering a little... "Yes, they are for you, I got them personally for you. You''ve been doing a great job ever since you began working for this family. And I feel you guys don''t get enough appreciation for the work you do, I want to make you feel special, I want to appreciate you for the work you do. Please, accept these flowers". Ryan said still forwarding the flowers toward her. She was blushing right now, she began moving her hands toward the flowers slowly to receive them from Ryan. She had just been appreciated for the work she does by a teenager. Apart from that, he was also offering her beautiful flowers...she loved flowers a lot. She couldn''t help but to blush, it was evident on her face. She received the flowers from Ryan before saying, "Thanks, I really appreciate this". "Oh! It''s nothing, you deserve more than this". He stated. There was silence after that, she just stood there glancing at the flowers with an elated facial expression...she really loved flowers. As for Ryan, he stood there watching her stare at the flowers with an elated facial expression. That lasted for a few more seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Please, don''t tell anyone I gave you flowers, not even my mum". "I won''t". She said, glancing at Ryan. Now, there was a kind of look in her eyes when she glanced at Ryan...this look of ''liking''. The seduction was already working out, but it hadn''t clicked fully. It''s been long since someone did something like this for her. Even Mr and Mrs Howell hadn''t done something like this for her since she started working for their family. Not like they always mistreat her or something, but they''d never made her feel this special. But Ryan had just done it, he made her feel special and gave her one of the things she liked the most. ..Why wouldn''t she develop a kind of liking for him? Ryan noticed the look of liking in her eyes when she stared at him, and he felt a kind of joy build inside him as he thought to himself, Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It is already working''. He was following the right process to hunt down this particular milf, and things were most likely going to work out well. According to her ''likes'', she loved flowers, loved sex, and loved to talk about sex. He''d given her flowers, what remained was for him to start up a sex discussion with her and see how it would go. ''Should I start up a sex discussion with her now?''. He thought to himself. He could easily start up a sex discussion with her now if he wanted to, nothing would stop him. But he was considering if doing so now would be a good idea. He''d just given her flowers. Would starting up a sex discussion with her now not ruin everything? Yes, she loved discussions about sex, but he needed to make use of his brain here. There was a time for everything...he needed to make sure not to ruin what he was already building up in any way. So he had already decided not to start up a sex discussion with her now, he was going to do so some other time so everything would work out perfectly. "Oh! I just remember, I need to go handle something now. Once again, thanks for the flowers". Sofia said glancing at Ryan. He stared at her beautiful face for some seconds before saying, "It''s nothing". "I''d be going now". That was the last statement that flowed out of her mouth before she turned around to begin walking away. The moment she turned around, Ryan set eyes on her enormous buttocks. And he felt his cock stiffen a little the moment that happened. She was pretty sexy, no doubt. ''Damn! Look at that ass''. He thought to himself while glancing at her buttocks. He felt like squeezing them, he wanted to know what they''d feel like in his hands. But he didn''t know how she''d react when he squeezes them... But her buttocks were so enticing, he couldn''t help but decide to squeeze them no matter what her reactions would be. To make things better, an idea crashed into his head at that moment. He''d make it seem like a mistake. He''d squeeze her ass properly and make it seem like he mistakenly did it. That was a nice idea, and he planned on implementing it immediately. If he wasted any more time, he wouldn''t be able to squeeze her ass anymore ''cause she was already walking away. So he made it seem like he was falling as his hands began heading toward her buttocks. And the moment they reached them, he grabbed and squeezed them properly. ''That is a soft ass''. He thought to himself as he was still squeezing them. He was falling as his hands were moving off her ass at the same time. And that''s exactly how he wanted it, that''s what he planned, and things went according to plan. ..To her, it seemed like he mistakenly squeezed her ass whereas he did it on purpose. She glanced at him after he''d squeezed her buttocks, then he said to her, "I''m sorry, that was a mistake". "No worries, I could see that it was a mistake. Seems like you tripped". She stated. "Exactly, I tripped, and that''s why that happened". Ryan uttered once again. "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it". That was the last statement that flowed out of her mouth before she resumed walking until she walked out of his room completely. Ryan just stood there glancing at his hands with a smile on his face. He accomplished what he planned on doing without getting into any kind of trouble. He successfully squeezed her buttocks, and he enjoyed doing so. Her buttocks were soft, so comfortable to the hands. "This is something, but it isn''t enough at all. What would make it whole is when I penetrate and fuck her". He muttered to himself. ****** As if the heavens were working in Ryan''s favor, his mum, Emily, was going to be going out today as well. The next day had arrived, and the moment Ryan woke up, the first thing that crashed into his head was that he had three days remaining to seduce and conquer Sofia. He was already seducing her, but he hadn''t conquered her yet...so he hadn''t accomplished the quest. Everyone was going to be leaving home today as well to their different destinations. And best of all, his mum was going to be leaving home as well for some hours. The moment Ryan learned about this, he was so happy. Once his mum leaves, he can then continue with the seduction, he''d find a way to start a sex conversation with Sofia. Everyone had already left by now, it was only Emily. Ryan kept waiting patiently for her to leave, so he could begin what he planned on doing. She was definitely wasting more time than she wasted yesterday before leaving the house. A lot of minutes passed before she finally prepared and left the house. The moment Ryan discerned that she''d left, he thought to himself, ''Finally''. Then he came out of his room and began heading toward Sofia''s room. The hunting must continue... Now, due to the flowers Ryan gave her yesterday, Sofia had been thinking about him throughout yesterday till today. She couldn''t help it, she tried getting him off her mind several times, but she couldn''t just. She kept telling herself, ''Are you insane? A woman like you in her thirties is thinking about a 17-year-old boy because of something special he did for you. This is wrong''. Yes, this thought ran through her mind several times, but she couldn''t stop thinking about him. She was in her room currently thinking about him when she thought to herself, ''Sofia, this is the same Ryan you''ve known for years now, nothing much changed about him. How come you''re thinking about him this much now ''cause of some flowers he gave to you?''. This thought was somehow related to the thoughts that had run through her mind before. What does that mean? Nothing would change, she''d keep thinking about him. She was still thinking about him when Ryan walked into her room. And the moment she set eyes on him, her eyes lightened up like when a lady set eyes on her lover. She reacted like she''d been waiting for him to come, and Ryan noticed this which brought joy to his heart. From the way she acted the moment she set eyes on him, he easily discerned she must have been thinking about him. ..That had already set a kind of foundation for him. Chapter 17 Very Close To Doing It. What kind of foundation? The foundation to implement his next plan which was having sex discussions with her."You''re here". That was the statement that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth while glancing at Ryan with those lightened eyes. "Yes, I''m here". Ryan stated. "Umm...s...so what b...brought you here?". She inquired stuttering a little. "There''s a particular conversation I want to have with you". With a curious facial expression, she inquired, "And what kind of conversation is that?". "I''m going to start the conversation in form of a question. So I''m going to throw a question at you right now, don''t be surprised by the question". "Okay, I''m waiting". "This has been making me curious, and I can''t keep this curiosity to myself anymore. What does sex feel like? To be precise, what does having sex feel like?". A surprised expression appeared on Sofia''s face the moment he asked that question. He''d already told her ahead of time not to be surprised by the question, but she couldn''t help it. She wasn''t expecting him to ask this kind of question at all. She became a little uncomfortable at that moment, and Ryan noticed it. So he voiced out, "Did I make you uncomfortable with that question?". "No...no, you didn''t". She retorted. "Then can you answer the question?". "Sure, I would". Silence ensued for some seconds, then her voice resounded again... "Sex is healthy, it plays a role in the development of the body. Having sex is pleasurable, it can ease stress sometimes. It is meant to be enjoyed, but when you engage in it in the wrong way, it won''t be pleasurable, To cut the long story short, having sex is pleasurable. And to tell you the truth, it can be really sweet sometimes". Sofia seemed to have gotten comfortable while explaining what sex feels like. She was somehow uncomfortable when Ryan threw the question at her, but she''d gotten comfortable now. Why? Because she loved discussions about sex though she does hide it. So it wouldn''t take long for her to get comfortable with sex discussions even when it comes impromptu. And again, she''d developed a kind of liking for Ryan ''cause of the flowers he gave to her yesterday. Not like she hated him before, she''d always liked him since he was the son of Mr and Mrs Howell. But the liking she developed for him was different this time... S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan began nodding his head after she was done explaining, then he stated, "Wow! That''s nice". What followed next was for him to throw another question at her that she didn''t expect at all, "So, have you experienced the feeling before? The feeling of having sex?". What her sex energy was reading was enough for him to know that she''d experienced the feeling of having sex before, countless times. But he just wanted to hear it from her mouth. And he knew the question he asked her was supposed to be personal...but he didn''t care, he still asked anyway. "Umm...yeah, I have experienced the feeling of having sex before. Come on, I''m a full-grown woman, I should have had sex by now, I can''t be a virgin at this age? So definitely, I have experienced the feeling of having sex before". She responded. Ryan nodded his head once again after she gave that response. He noticed that she was already getting comfortable with the discussion, so he''d already confirmed her love for it. He didn''t plan on stopping yet, he planned on asking her more questions about sex. He wanted this to lead to a full-blown out sex discussion. ..And if possible, he wanted it to lead to them having sex so he could accomplish the quest and satisfy his growing lust for her. Ryan threw another sex question at her, and she gave a response to it. He threw another one at her, and she responded to it. And that was how it kept on going until they balanced on Sofia''s bed. Imagine, they''d already made themselves comfortable on her bed to talk about sex properly. And by now, it wasn''t a situation of Ryan throwing sex questions at her and her responding to them. It had turned into a full-blown out sex discussion. Sofia had gotten so comfortable with it, Ryan could see the excitement she was getting from it. She didn''t even care about the fact that it was a 17-year-old boy she was having this kind of conversation with... They kept on discussing sex until something started happening. Sofia was already getting horny, her pussy was already getting wet. And that was the same case with Ryan. He''d already gotten hard, his dick had risen to an extent. They were already filled with lust, and they wanted to devour each other. Ryan had already achieved his aim of throwing those sex questions at her, which led to a full-blown out sex discussion. They were filled with lust and wanted to devour each other, that''s exactly what he wanted. They were glancing directly into each other''s eyes right now with lust filling them. Apart from the fact that Sofia''s pussy had already gotten wet, her boobs had swollen to an extent as well due to the fact that she was horny. Ryan knew that if he made a move on her right now, she wouldn''t try to stop him at all. In fact, that''s exactly what she wanted...he''d succeeded in seducing her completely. He placed his right hand on one of her thighs, then he began moving that hand as it was slowly pushing her clothe and going in between her legs. His hand had already entered between her legs by now. Then he shifted her panties to the side, thrust one of his fingers into her pussy, and began moving that finger back and forth. ..He was fingering her right now, and pleasure was traveling across her body as he was doing so. He kept fingering her pussy, and it got to the point where moans began escaping her mouth. Then slowly, they began moving their mouths toward each other for a kiss. And the moment their mouths reached each other, they began smooching as Ryan was still fingering her pussy. The door to her room was shut, so no one would be able to see what they were doing even if the person stands in front of her room. They kept on smooching as Ryan was still fingering her pussy. And after their lips separated from each other, the light moans escaping Sofia''s mouth couldn''t help resounding, "Ahhn~Mmm~" Ryan was still fingering her pussy when he began moving his other hand toward her boobs to squeeze them. Yes, he''d finally get to squeeze these plump boobs of hers. The moment his hand reached them, he began squeezing them, which added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body. He loved the feeling of her boobs in his hand, he was enjoying squeezing them. But Sofia was the one enjoying more ''cause her pussy was being fingered, and her boobs were being squeezed at the same time. The moans escaping her mouth were supposed to be louder, but she was the one controlling it ''cause one of the servants could hear her moaning if it was too loud, which would lead to something else. He kept squeezing her boobs and fingering her pussy. And from the look of things, they planned on having sex right here, right now... They''d been filled with lust completely, and they planned on satisfying that lust. Ryan was still squeezing her boobs and fingering her pussy when she began moving her right hand toward where his cock was situated. She planned on grabbing it and stroking it the moment her hand reaches it. He''d been the only one pleasuring her for minutes now, she felt she needed to pleasure him as well. She was able to slip her hand under his robe and grab his dick. And the moment she grabbed it, she began stroking it. And it caused a kind of pleasure to begin passing around his body. Now, it wasn''t up to the amount that was traveling across Sofia''s body, but a suitable amount of pleasure was traveling across his body at least. He took his hand off her boobs after squeezing them for some minutes more. Then they smooched each other once again, before he focused fully on fingering her pussy. ''I''d get to fuck her today, I''d fucking accomplish the quest''. He thought to himself while still fingering her pussy. She was still stroking his cock, and he was still fingering her pussy when they heard the door to the house open...someone had just entered the house. "Someone has entered the house, that would most likely be your mum". Sofia said to Ryan with a bit of widened eyes. Ryan''s eyes widened as well the moment he heard that, and they stopped what they were doing immediately. He stopped fingering her pussy, and she stopped stroking his cock. If it was truly his mum that had just entered, then they can''t afford to get caught by her... Chapter 18 Doing It. (R18) Apart from stopping what they were doing, they stood up from Sofia''s bed and adjusted their clothes. Their eyes were still widened, what they wanted to know now was if it was truly her that entered or if it wasn''t.Now, how were they able to hear that someone entered the house. Was Sofia''s room close to the door that led to this house? No, it wasn''t that close. In fact, Ryan''s room was closer to the door that led to this house. You''d have to climb a kind of stairs to arrive at Sofia''s room. So how were they able to hear that someone entered the house when her room wasn''t that close to the door that led to this house?... Well, it was just like that. Almost everyone in their rooms would be able to hear when someone steps foot into the house. And sometimes, it depends on how the person opened and closed the door. Did the person do them loudly? If yes, then it would be easy for people in their rooms to know when someone steps foot into the house. Ryan and Sofia hadn''t yet confirmed if it was truly Ryan''s mum, Emily, that stepped foot into the house. Well, even if it wasn''t her that stepped foot into the house, they can''t allow the person that entered to catch them together. It could be Kai, or it could even be Warren. Maybe they came home to take something. One of them catching them wouldn''t be any better. They confirmed it was Emily that entered when they heard her calling out the name of one of the servants and the servant answering. "It is truly my mum, I need to leave". Ryan stated glancing at Sofia. And after saying that, he walked toward the door of her room, opened it, and stepped out of her room. Then he cautiously made his way to his room without his mum or anyone else seeing him. "Why did my mum suddenly come back home? She came back too early. I was already close to getting down with Sofia completely, she ruined everything". Ryan muttered to himself after arriving at his room. Then he walked toward his bed and sat on it before muttering to himself once again, "I still have time though, I have three days remaining to accomplish the quest. Once tomorrow reaches, I''d have two days left. I have already laid the groundwork, she wants to have a taste of my dick now, I should get to be fucking her tomorrow when the chance arrives to do so". He seemed to be sure of what he''s saying...let''s see if things would go according to how he said it tomorrow. ****** Sofia had begun thinking about Ryan ever since he gave her flowers. But on that very day that she and Ryan almost had sex, he was on her mind for a long time. Even when she went to bed that day, she couldn''t get him off her mind. She hadn''t had sex for some time now, and life had been going on. But Ryan had triggered that sex urge in her when they almost had sex in her room. She wanted to devour him badly now, she wanted to fuck the shit out of him. She didn''t care if he was the son of her masters, she wanted to have sex with him. She wanted to satisfy that sex urge that was already building up in her. This was the thought that kept running through her mind in order for her not to feel guilty that she was sexualizing the son of her masters, ''He was the one that started it anyway. He was the one that triggered this sex urge in me''. So going to bed that night, she couldn''t wait for tomorrow to reach so she could get down with Ryan and satisfy her lust if the chance shows up for them to do so... The next day had reached by now. And things didn''t seem to be looking too good according to what Sofia was seeing. Her plan was to fuck Ryan today, and for that to happen, the house needs to be empty of people or almost empty of people. And she needs to be at home as well. But this was what Emily said to the servants that very morning, which also included Sofia, "A certain event would be taking place in a certain community today, and I''d need you guys to follow me to that event for a reason". Sofia knew she wouldn''t be able to accomplish her aim of fucking Ryan today the moment she heard that. And this was the thought that ran through her mind, ''Things aren''t looking too good, guess I wouldn''t be able to accomplish what I plan on doing today''. But then, Emily''s voice resounded again while glancing at her, "You wouldn''t be following me to the event, Sofia. You''d be the only one that would be left out. I need you to stay at home and handle the chores". Sofia''s heart gladdened the moment she heard that as she nodded her head in understanding. A smile almost appeared on her face, but she didn''t let it... Things had suddenly turned around and were working in her favor now. She''d be able to accomplish what she planned on doing today. And the house would be completely empty for her to do it. Everyone had already left by now, Emily had left with the other servants, and they wouldn''t be coming back until it got to mid-afternoon or evening. Apart from the two guards that were outside, it was remaining only Sofia and Ryan at home. There were supposed to be more guards outside, but many of them followed Warren when he was leaving this morning. ..Sofia didn''t plan on wasting time at all, she was already standing in front of Ryan''s room. And there was a smirk plastered on her face, she was going to devour him. She began walking until she reached the door to Ryan''s room and opened it, and she set eyes on Ryan standing dressed in an expensive blue robe. Before she opened the door to his room, he was already planning to walk out of his room and head toward hers. But thank goodness, everything had been made easier...she was already here. His heart gladdened the moment he set eyes on her, but he didn''t let it show on his face or reaction. After glancing at him for some seconds, she entered his room and closed the door. Then she began walking toward him. And from the way she was walking toward him, Ryan knew what she wanted...sex. It was evident ''cause she was walking toward him seductively. A groundwork had already been laid yesterday. They almost had sex but couldn''t ''cause his mum suddenly arrived. Now that there was no one at home, and they had free chance to have sex, they shouldn''t waste time to do so. There was no need to talk to each other, they already knew what they wanted from each other. So Sofia kept walking seductively toward Ryan until she reached him. And the moment she reached him, they began kissing. They began exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues, not only that, they were also sucking each other''s lips. Sofia was an experienced kisser, this wasn''t the first time she''d be smooching someone. So she was somehow in control right now, she sucked Ryan''s lips like there was no tomorrow, and she explored the hell out of his mouth with her tongue. It got to a point where their kissing became so rough but also steamy. And as they were kissing, Ryan grabbed her fat buttocks with both hands and squeezed them. And he didn''t leave them after squeezing them, he still held them and was squeezing them continuously. And doing this didn''t distract him from the steamy kissing that was ongoing. So right now, he was squeezing both her fat ass and smooching her at the same time. And you know what? He was enjoying both to the very brim. They were still kissing each other when Sofia''s right hand found its way to where Ryan''s dick was situated and began touching it. And she wasn''t only touching it, she was massaging it as well. And Ryan was deriving pleasure from it. It would have been better if it was his main dick she was massaging, but it wasn''t. She was massaging it beneath his cloth. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They kissed each other until they were satisfied before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan glanced at her plump boobs, they were looking so enticing. He wanted to suck the hell out of them, and he planned on doing so with immediate effect. In order for him to gain full access to her boobs, the first thing he did was to unzip the zip at the back of her cloth. ..And the moment her cloth fell to an extent where he could now see her boobs properly, he buried his face in them. Chapter 19 Doing It.(2) (R18) "Ahhhn~"Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment Ryan buried his face in her boobs due to the pleasure that traveled across her body. And he didn''t take his hands off her buttocks while sucking her boobs. He was still squeezing her buttocks while sucking her boobs at the same time. But as for Sofia, she''d taken her right hand off his cock. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her boobs as pleasure kept passing around her body. From the moment he set eyes on her boobs, he knew they were something he''d love to suck and have a taste of. But he couldn''t do so at that time. Now that he could do so, he was going to do so properly, he was going to suck the hell out of them. And he was already doing that, he was sucking the hell out of them...it was evident from the amount of moans that were escaping Sofia''s mouth. He sucked from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple, and he made sure to keep squeezing her buttocks. "Mmmm~Ahhhn~" Moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was sucking her boobs and squeezing her buttocks. He sucked her boobs for about a minute more before he suddenly stopped. He also stopped squeezing her buttocks. Then he went behind her and stood in a way that his dick was touching her ass. Then he grabbed her boobs right from where he was standing. And he didn''t only grab them, he began squeezing them immediately. He''d gotten to suck her boobs, he''d tasted them. Now, it was about time to squeeze them the way he squeezed her ass. Sofia closed her eyes the moment Ryan began squeezing her boobs due to the amount of pleasure that was traveling across her body. And moans followed right after, "Ahhhhn~" And the moans didn''t stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth as he was squeezing her boobs. Her moans were like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And from the expression on her face, it was evident she was enjoying what was being done to her. All these combined shows Ryan was doing a great job, and it was giving him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept squeezing the hell out of Sofia''s boobs. And it got to a point where she began rolling her ass on his dick since he was standing behind her. He was squeezing her boobs, and she was rolling her ass on his dick...a lot was happening. He squeezed her boobs for some minutes more before he let go of them. Then she turned around as the both of them began smooching each other once again. After they were done smooching each other, Ryan sucked her boobs again for about a minute. And after he took his mouth off her boobs, they began glancing at each other with lust in their eyes. Ryan''s cock had rose to the very brim by now, it was so stiffened. And as for Sofia, her pussy had become so wet, she was so horny... They didn''t need anyone to tell them before they began taking off their clothes. And after taking off their clothes, they flung them aside. So they were close to being stacked naked now. The only thing stopping them from being stacked naked were their underwear. And now that they''d taken off their clothes, Ryan could see her sexy body more. Yes, he''d gotten to see more of her sexy body before when he was watching her change. But the situation was somehow different now ''cause she was standing in front of him...he could see it properly. He was seeing the shape of her pussy beneath her underwear, and he couldn''t wait to have a taste of it. And as for her, she was staring at the shape of his cock beneath his underwear, and it was huge to an extent. She''d seen bigger cocks, but his wasn''t too big, neither was it too small. It was just the perfect size to satisfy her. As she was glancing at his cock, all she was thinking of was to put it into her mouth and suck it...she wanted to give him a proper blowjob. And that''s exactly what Ryan needed now. His dick was so erect, he needed it to be sucked by her... She walked closer to him, then she bent as her face was right in front of his erect dick right now. Then she dragged down his underwear as his dick shot out. Her eyes widened in amazement the moment she set eyes on it, it was bigger than she thought. You know, she was seeing it beneath his underwear earlier, so she wasn''t seeing the full size. But now that she was seeing it raw, she''d gotten to see its full size. She didn''t waste time to grab it and began stroking it. And after she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking it due to the amount of pleasure that was passing around his body. The pleasure was so immense that he had to close his eyes for a while before opening them once again. She was sucking his dick like a professional, she was sucking it so well. ..This wouldn''t be the first time she''d be having sex, so it wasn''t much of a surprise to Ryan. Since this wasn''t her first sex experience, then she must have given countless blowjobs which have made her so experienced in doing it. She kept sucking his dick as groans kept flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" She was sucking the whole of his dick right now. But then she suddenly moved to the balls beneath his dick and began sucking them, and that caused a different kind of pleasure to begin traveling across Ryan''s body. After sucking his balls for about a minute, she began sucking the tip of his dick. She didn''t only suck it, she licked it as well. And after she was done with the tip of his dick, she sucked his balls for some seconds again before moving back to the whole of his dick. His cock was going in and out of her mouth as groans kept escaping his mouth. "Yes, keep going, keep sucking it like that". Ryan stated with pleasure filling his voice as she was still sucking his cock. Then it got to a point where he had to hold her hair and begin increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth which increased the amount of pleasure traveling across his body. He did that for a few minutes before leaving her hair as she continued sucking his dick at the normal pace at which she was sucking it before. Now, Sofia hadn''t deep-throated his cock that much while sucking it, she''d only done it a few times. But after Ryan left her hair, she began deep-throating his cock a lot, which added to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. ..He was enjoying himself to the very brim right now, he felt like he was in heaven. Sofia kept on sucking his cock as groans kept escaping his mouth until she was done sucking it. He was completely satisfied with how much she''d sucked his cock, and she was satisfied as well. The moment she stood up, Ryan held her by the hand as the both of them walked toward his bed, then he pushed her as she fell flat on the bed. The next thing he did was to take off his underwear and fling it aside as he was stacked naked now. Then he walked closer to the bed and bent as he was staring at Sofia''s pussy and underwear right now. He took off her underwear and flung it aside as well. And now, he was glancing at her bare pussy, and all he wanted to do was suck the hell out of it. The first thing he did was to thrust one of his fingers into her pussy and began fingering it. He did that for a few seconds before taking his finger out of her pussy. Then his mouth began moving toward her pussy...he planned on eating the hell out of it. The moment his mouth reached her pussy, the first thing he did was to lick it, which caused shivers to travel across Sofia''s body. Then he licked it again, which came with another round of shivers followed by a soft moan. Then he began licking it continuously as immense pleasure began passing around Sofia''s body followed by moaning, "Mmmm~Ahhhn~" She was feeling it in her soul, she even had to grip the bedsheet as he was licking her pussy... Chapter 20 Doing It.(3) (R18) The pleasure traveling across her body was really immense, that''s why she had to grip the bedsheet. And she didn''t just grip it, she did so tightly.That reaction gave Ryan confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept licking her pussy as moans kept flowing out of her mouth... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" She was still gripping the bedsheet as her pussy was being pleasured. But she left it after the passing of some seconds and began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. All these were due to the pleasure that was traveling across her body. "Yes, keep going, keep pleasuring it". She voiced out with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still licking her pussy. Ryan''s tongue kept doing its job, it kept moving about in her pussy as pleasure kept passing around her body. He was licking her pussy so well, and it was evident from her reaction and the amount of moans that were escaping her mouth. She was still making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs as her pussy was being pleasured. Ryan licked her pussy for some seconds more before he began sucking it. And that caused another round of pleasure to begin traveling across Sofia''s body, which followed with moans... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" The moans gave Ryan confidence as he increased the intensity at which he was sucking her pussy. He was enjoying what he was doing, her pussy tasted so nice. He was still sucking her pussy when he sucked a certain spot that sent extreme pleasures across Sofia''s body, which followed with loud moans, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" She couldn''t help but bite her lower lip the moment those moans escaped her mouth. And she increased the intensity at which she was squeezing her boobs. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her pussy, and he was doing it so well. He sucked her pussy for about a minute more before he began licking it once again. He didn''t waste too much time licking it though, he only did so for a few seconds before he resumed sucking it. Then he shifted to biting it, he felt this was another good way to pleasure her pussy well. And it was a good decision ''cause melodious moans were still flowing out of Sofia''s mouth after he shifted to biting her pussy... He was doing so cautiously in order not to injure her or something. He was making use of his teeth here, so he needed to be super careful. He kept biting her pussy as pleasure kept passing around Sofia''s body. And after he''d bitten it for a few minutes, he began sucking it once again. Sofia felt like she was in heaven due to the pleasure she was feeling...she was enjoying herself to the brim. Ryan was doing a great job, no denying it. She wasn''t making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs anymore, she''d stopped. But moans were still flowing freely out of her mouth as she kept biting her lower lip from time to time. Ryan took his mouth off her pussy after he was done pleasuring it. He''d done all sorts of things to it like sucking, licking, and biting it. He made sure to eat her pussy well, he did an excellent job. ..What he wanted to do now was to finger it to both his satisfaction and hers. He was going to finger it until her pussy juice flows out. So one of his fingers began moving toward her pussy to penetrate it. The finger reached and penetrated it smoothly as soft moans were escaping her mouth during that process. And after it had penetrated it, he began moving the finger back and forth as the moans escaping Sofia''s mouth increased by a tenfold. Immense pleasure began passing around her body once again. She closed her eyes for a while due to the pleasure that was traveling across her body before opening them once again. "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Melodious moans were flowing out of her mouth as Ryan was fingering her pussy...and they were soothing to his ears. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept fingering her pussy. It even got to the time when he increased the pace at which he was fingering her pussy. He began fingering her pussy at a fast pace which increased the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body and the amount of moans escaping her mouth. "Yes, keep going, don''t stop". Sofia voiced out with pleasure filling her voice as her pussy was being pleasured. She had to go back to squeezing her boobs, which lasted for only a few seconds before she stopped. Then she began squeezing the bedsheet tightly once again due to the amount of pleasure traveling across her body. And she was biting her lower lip as usual from time to time as moans were escaping her mouth... Ryan kept fingering her pussy at a fast pace nonstop, he wouldn''t stop until he''d achieved one of the main purposes for fingering it. One of the reasons why he began fingering it in the first place was to pleasure her, which he was already accomplishing. The other one was to cause juice to flow out of her pussy. And he hadn''t accomplished it yet, so he wouldn''t stop until he''d accomplished it. "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" Moans kept flowing freely out of Sofia''s mouth as he was fingering her pussy. And it kept on going like that until her juice began flowing out. Ryan watched as juice was flowing out of her pussy. Sofia just laid there until her juice had finished flowing out. Then she got up from the bed, grabbed Ryan, and threw him to the bed as he landed flat on it. He''d pleasured her pussy so well, it was about time for his cock to penetrate her pussy. It was about time for her to pleasure him. Though she''d cummed due to Ryan''s fingering, her body hadn''t relaxed at all...she still needed his dick to penetrate her pussy. So the reason why she pushed him to the bed was to ride the hell out of him... After Ryan landed on the bed, Sofia began glancing directly into his eyes with lust filling her eyes as she was walking closer to the bed. Ryan had already understood what was about to happen. She was about to ride him, and he couldn''t wait for it to begin...he was in serious anticipation. The moment she got closer to the bed as her legs were already touching it, she came on top of him. So right now, her hands were at both sides of Ryan''s head, and she was still glancing directly into his eyes. The next thing she did was to grab his dick with one of her hands. Then she began stroking it, and that was enough to cause slight pleasure to travel across his body. After she was done stroking it, she thrust it into her pussy, then she began bouncing her fat ass on his dick. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began bouncing her ass on his dick due to the amount of pleasure that traveled across his body. She was riding the hell out of him as pleasure kept passing around his body. "Fuck!". He voiced out due to the pleasure he was feeling. And she wasn''t left out, pleasure traveled across her body as well the moment she began riding him as moans escaped her mouth, "Mmmm~Ahnnn~" She felt it in her soul...his cock was big and erect enough to cause that amount of pleasure to pass around her body to the extent that she''d feel it in her soul. But though she was feeling pleasure from the riding, it couldn''t compare to the amount of pleasure that was passing around Ryan''s body. Groans kept flowing out of his mouth nonstop. Do you know what it means to be bouncing that fat buttocks of hers on his dick? For his dick to be penetrating her pussy? Her pussy was fucking sweet ''cause it was tight enough, in addition with the weight of her ass hitting his body. The pleasure was just too much, Ryan felt like he was in heaven. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans kept flowing out of his mouth nonstop as Sofia was riding him. As the pleasure was traveling across his body which was making him shiver from time to time, he had to close his eyes for some seconds before opening them once again. "You''re feeling it, right?". Sofia inquired of him while riding him. "Yes, I''m feeling it to the very brim, don''t stop". Ryan uttered. He didn''t even need to tell her that, she didn''t plan on stopping until she''d ridden the hell out of him. ..Until she was satisfied and he was as well. Chapter 21 Doing It.(4) (R18) The sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room, which was expected since Sofia''s butt was hitting Ryan''s body with force.Yes, she wasn''t just riding him, she was riding him with force. She was riding him so well, she was doing an excellent job. Now, there was no way a person would be close to Ryan''s room and wouldn''t know that the people in it were having sex. Firstly, moans and groans were escaping their mouths. Secondly, the sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room... So the fact that no one was at home was really a good thing. Sofia kept bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s cock as moans were flowing freely out of her mouth, "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" And as for Ryan, groans kept flowing out of his mouth. It got to a point where he began moving his hands toward her boobs to grab and squeeze them while she was still riding him. And he achieved it, the moment his hands reached her boobs, he grabbed and began squeezing them as she was still bouncing her fat ass on his dick. The squeezing added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body which reflected in the moans escaping her mouth. It got to a point where Sofia stopped riding him and began rolling her ass on his dick. That sent a different kind of pleasure across Ryan''s body, but it wasn''t that immense. It was just like she was massaging her ass on his dick...but it didn''t last for long though before she stopped and resumed bouncing her ass on his dick. Ryan didn''t take his hands off her boobs throughout all these, he was still squeezing the hell out of them. It was after the passing of some more seconds that he stopped squeezing her boobs and took his hands off them. Then Sofia began moving her mouth toward his for a kiss while still riding him. And the moment her mouth reached his, they began smooching... It was a deep kiss, and it lasted for a few seconds before their lips separated from each other, then Sofia focused on riding him once again. She rode the fuck out of him, she rode him to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. In fact, her body was a little sweaty right now due to the amount of energy she put into riding him. ..That shows she did an excellent job. So right now, she was done riding him. But they weren''t close to being satisfied yet, their bodies still needed more fucking. Sofia hadn''t gotten enough of Ryan''s dick, and Ryan hadn''t gotten enough of her pussy. So the moment she stood up from his dick after she was done riding him, he pushed her to the bed as she landed flat on it. Yes, it was time for him to do the pushing. After she landed on the bed as she was lying on it, he came on top of her as their bodies were touching each other. Then he grabbed his erect cock with his right hand, stroked it a little, and began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. Slight pleasures were traveling across her body as soft moans were escaping her mouth as his cock was going into her pussy. And the moment it had finished entering her pussy, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began fucking her in missionary style. Yes, it hadn''t been long since she finished riding him, it was about time for him to screw her in missionary style... "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" Loud moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment Ryan began fucking her in missionary style due to the amount of pleasure that traveled across her body. And they didn''t just stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth as he was grinding her. And she wasn''t the only one feeling pleasure from the screwing, Ryan was also feeling pleasure. Her pussy was fucking sweet...and that was enough to cause groans to escape his mouth and to keep escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He was still grinding her in missionary style when he grabbed her boobs and began squeezing them again. It was easier to do so now ''cause of the sex position he was fucking her in. This sex position would need them to be glancing into each other''s eyes, and her boobs would be right in front of him. That''s why grabbing her boobs was much easier for him now. They were glancing directly into each other''s eyes as he was screwing her and squeezing her boobs at the same time. And pleasure kept passing around their bodies with moans and groans flowing out of their mouths. He squeezed and squeezed her plump boobs until he was satisfied, then he took his hands off them. After that, he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. Yes, they were about to smooch each other once again. The moment his mouth reached hers, they began kissing. And the kissing didn''t stop him from fucking her...he was still slamming her pussy well. They kissed for close to a minute before their mouths separated from each other. Then Ryan focused on fucking her once again. In order for them to feel more pleasure from the fucking, Ryan had to increase the pace at which he was fucking her at some point. ..He began screwing her at a fast pace, the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her pussy increased. And that wasn''t the only increase that took place, the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies increased as well. And the amount of moans and groans escaping their mouths increased as well, they became louder. "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" Sofia couldn''t control her moans from becoming louder the moment Ryan increased the pace at which he was fucking her. The amount of pleasure traveling across her body increased, so the amount of moans escaping her mouth had to increase and become louder as well... Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room due to the pace at which he was screwing her. Ryan was enjoying himself to the very brim, her pussy was fucking sweet. That was why he didn''t stop for a second while screwing her pussy at a fast pace, he kept going and going until his body began heating up. Balls of sweat began appearing on his forehead, and his body started becoming sweaty as well. He was using a lot of energy to fuck her, that was the reason why his body was heating up. He didn''t care about that anyway, he was gaining pleasure from fucking her pussy at a fast pace, so he kept doing what he was doing. He was still screwing her in missionary style when he started feeling a kind of rush in his body. Yes, he was about to cum, but the thing was that he didn''t want to cum yet ''cause he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d been able to fuck Sofia''s pussy... So he immediately brought his cock out of her pussy and controlled the semen that was about to pour out. His body had relaxed by now, he wasn''t going to ejaculate anymore for now. Then he thrust his cock back into her pussy and resumed fucking her as pleasure began passing around their bodies once again. "Ahhhhhn~" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moans resumed flowing out of Sofia''s mouth since they stopped after he brought his dick out of her pussy. And he didn''t resume fucking her at a normal pace, he continued with the fast pace he was fucking her in before he stopped. He screwed and screwed her until the both of them were satisfied with that sex style. Then Sofia positioned in a way where her ass was facing Ryan and her face was positioned to the other side. Yes, they''d just finished having sex in missionary style, but they weren''t satisfied yet. Sofia still wanted to have a taste of Ryan''s dick some more, and Ryan wanted to have a taste of her pussy some more. So they were about to have sex in another sex style called the ''Doggy style''. And she''d already positioned in a way that shows she was ready to get fucked in Doggy style. Her buttocks were facing Ryan currently, and he couldn''t help glancing at her pussy. It looked enticing, and he just wanted to eat it again. But that wasn''t what was supposed to be done now, what was supposed to be done was for him to penetrate her pussy with his erect cock and begin fucking her once again. And that''s what he did, he put saliva around his cock and began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy until he''d finished doing so. Then he began moving his waist back and forth. ..He began screwing her in Doggy style. Chapter 22 Doing It.(5) (R18) Immense pleasure traveled across their bodies the moment he began fucking her in Doggy style as groans escaped Ryan''s mouth..."Arghh~Arghh~" And as for Sofia, moans flowed out of her mouth which sounded melodious to Ryan''s ears, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Ryan''s erect cock was going in and out of her pussy smoothly. He held her waist as he was just slamming her pussy nonstop with his dick. Then he took one of his hands off her waist and began moving it toward her boobs to grab and squeeze them again. Yes, this same thing was about to repeat itself. And grabbing her boobs wouldn''t be that easy looking at the way he was fucking her. But he still accomplished it anyway, he grabbed her boobs and began squeezing them while still screwing her in that sex style. He was squeezing her boobs over and over again because he was enjoying squeezing them. They were plump, and they always felt nice in his hands. He''d begun squeezing them once again...and he was squeezing the hell out of them. And squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body as usual. He didn''t plan on letting go of her boobs that quickly, he was going to squeeze them for a long time... "Ahhhhn~" Moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was fucking her and squeezing her boobs at the same time. He let go of her boobs after squeezing them for minutes, then he focused on screwing her pussy. The hand he was making use of to squeeze Sofia''s boobs came back to where it was before. It landed back on her waist as he was still fucking her in Doggy style. The usual was happening as he was screwing her...sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room. "Keep fucking me, keep going, don''t stop". Sofia voiced out with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still drilling her pussy. The pace at which he was fucking her right now was an average pace. And it was enough to cause pleasures to keep traveling across their bodies ''cause his dick was big and erect enough. But he could imagine the amount of pleasures that would begin passing around their bodies the moment he increases the pace at which he was fucking her. Increasing the pace would only increase the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies...so he planned on increasing the pace immediately. Slowly, he began increasing the pace at which he was slamming her pussy. And before he knew it, he''d finished increasing the pace as he was fucking her at a fast pace currently. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped his mouth the moment he began fucking her at a fast pace, and this was due to the amount of pleasure that began passing around his body after the increase. And he wasn''t the only one, the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body increased as well the moment Ryan increased the pace at which he was slamming her pussy. And it also affected the amount of moans escaping her mouth as they increased and became louder, "Ahhhhhn~Mmmm~" This was the very reason why Ryan increased the pace at which he was fucking her. And he''d accomplished his aim ''cause the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies had increased, which also affected their moaning and groaning. "This is so good, this is fucking good". Ryan voiced out with pleasure filling his voice as he was still drilling her pussy. ..He was referring to her pussy by making that statement. Her pussy was good, it was fucking sweet, so he was feeling immense pleasure drilling it. The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room as Ryan was still slamming her pussy. He fucked and fucked her until he felt like cumming once again. But he didn''t want to yet, he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d been able to fuck Sofia''s pussy. Once he ejaculates, his body would relax and the strength to keep fucking her wouldn''t be there anymore. And he wants to keep fucking her. So he immediately took his cock out of Sofia''s pussy once again and controlled the semen that was about to pour out, and it didn''t end up pouring out. "Why did you take it out?". Sofia inquired of Ryan after he took his cock out of her pussy. "I was about to ejaculate, and I don''t want to ejaculate yet. So that was the reason why I took it out". Ryan responded. Sofia didn''t say anything else...she only nodded her head in understanding. After the passing of a few seconds, Ryan stroked his dick before thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy once again. Then he resumed fucking her, and pleasure began passing around their bodies once again. He fucked her in this Doggy style for some minutes more before taking his dick out of her pussy...he was done screwing her in this sex style. She was satisfied, and he was as well. But they weren''t satisfied overall, they were only satisfied with that sex style. They still wanted to fuck some more. But after Ryan took his dick out of her pussy, he took a little break. He laid flat on the bed as his breathing was a little heavy due to the energy he''d been using to screw Sofia. But Sofia didn''t lay on the bed at all, she only sat on it and was glancing at him... She didn''t want to take a break at all, her body didn''t need any kind of rest. What she wanted was for them to begin fucking once again. "Does it end here?". Sofia inquired while glancing at Ryan. "No, it doesn''t. Let me catch my breath a little". He retorted. He lay there for some minutes more before he suddenly sat up on the bed and pushed Sofia to the bed as she was lying on it now. A kind of excited expression appeared on her face the moment she landed on the bed. Her expression screamed, ''It''s about to begin again''. ..Yes, she was excited ''cause Ryan was about to resume screwing her. Ryan came on top of her as she was lying on the bed as their bodies were touching each other. Then he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment his mouth reached hers, they began smooching each other roughly. They explored each other''s mouths with their tongues, they sucked each other''s lips, and so on. And after they were satisfied with how much they''d kissed each other, their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan thrust his dick into Sofia''s pussy once again and began fucking her. He was screwing her in missionary style again. And Ryan''s cock didn''t just penetrate her pussy without anything happening. Pleasure traveled across their bodies as moans and groans escaped their mouths. Moans flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, and groans flowed out of Ryan''s mouth... Their skins began hitting each other once again, Ryan resumed slamming her pussy at a fast pace. He was glancing directly into her eyes while fucking her. Doing that was so easy ''cause he was fucking her in missionary style. This sex style would enable the people having sex to glance directly into each other''s eyes. And he didn''t want to be glancing directly into her eyes only while fucking her, so he began moving his hands toward her boobs to grab and squeeze them once again. As known, he enjoys squeezing her plump boobs, and he wanted to experience that enjoyment again. The moment his hands reached her boobs, he grabbed and began squeezing them once again. This didn''t stop him from fucking her...he was still slamming her pussy so well. "Ahhhhn~" Moans flowed freely out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was fucking her and squeezing her boobs at the same time. And as for Ryan, groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time, "Arghh~Arghh~ He kept squeezing Sofia''s boobs and fucking her at the same time. And he was glancing directly into her eyes while doing all these. He planned on squeezing her boobs for a long time, so he held on to them and kept squeezing the hell out of them. A few minutes had passed, and he was still squeezing the hell out of her boobs. It was after some minutes more had passed that he let go of her boobs and focused on fucking her in missionary style. He fucked and fucked her until he started feeling that rush once again, he was about to cum. And he didn''t plan on holding it in this time, he planned on pouring out everything. He had fucked her to his satisfaction, and from the look of things, she was satisfied as well. So with pleasure filling his voice, he uttered... "I''m about to cum". Chapter 23 Quest Accomplished. Throughout the time he didn''t want to cum even if the time had arrived for him to do so, he''d simply take his dick out of her pussy without announcing that he wanted to cum.But since he announced it this time, that means he wanted to pour out the semen. This was something Sofia discerned the moment his voice resounded. And she was completely right because his voice resounded again with pleasure filling it, "Should I cum inside you?". "No, don''t. I want you to cum inside my mouth, I want to have a taste of your semen". Sofia responded. And with that, Ryan immediately took his cock out of her pussy, and she positioned in a way that shows she really wanted him to cum inside her mouth. Her mouth was right in front of his dick right now. And after the passing of a few seconds, Ryan began pouring out. Sperm began pouring out of his dick hole right into her mouth as groans were escaping his mouth... "Arghh~Arghh~" Immense pleasure was traveling across his body as he was pouring out sperm. And after he''d finished pouring everything into her mouth, she swallowed it. Then her voice resounded, "That tasted nice". Ryan pecked her on the forehead before he landed flat on the bed with his breathing a little heavy. He was a little tired from the fucking. Yes, he used a lot of energy in fucking her, so it was expected. But he gained pleasure from it though, so everything was to his advantage. And again, he''d accomplished the quest given to him by the system. He hadn''t received any kind of notification from the system to show that he''d accomplished the quest, but there was a high possibility he''d accomplished it... Sofia sat on the bed glancing at Ryan lying on the bed. She planned on joining Ryan on the bed, but she wasn''t going to do so now...she was going to do so soon though. "You enjoyed it, right?". Sofia inquired of Ryan while still glancing at him. "To the very brim. What about you?". Ryan responded throwing back the same question at her. "I did enjoy it so much, it''s been long since I got stretched. Getting penetrated by a dick after a long time felt really nice". She responded. Ryan only nodded his head a little. Then Sofia sighed before her voice resounded again, "I can''t believe I just had sex with one of my masters'' sons. And worst of all, it hadn''t been long since he woke up from comma". "Well, you better believe it ''cause it had already happened". Ryan said. "Yeah, I have no choice but to believe it. And according to what I''m feeling, I don''t regret it. Do you?". Ryan shook his head a little before saying, "I don''t regret it at all". "A full-grown woman like me just finished having sex with a teenager, and I don''t regret it one bit. Does that make me a terrible person?". Sofia''s voice resounded again glancing at Ryan, she was basically directing the question at him. Ryan laughed a little before stating, "It depends on your mindset, that''s all I have to say". Sofia wasn''t satisfied with that answer, and it was evident in her facial expression. But there was nothing she could do about it. She sighed a little and joined Ryan on the bed. So right now, the both of them were lying stacked naked on the bed... There was silence for some seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Make sure no one finds out about what we''ve done. Don''t tell anyone". "Come on, Ryan, what do you take me for? A fool? How would I be stupid enough to tell someone that we had sex knowing it could lead the both of us in trouble, especially me. I''m not that stupid". Sofia uttered. Ryan only nodded his head, and silence ensued after that. A few minutes had passed, and the both of them were still lying stacked naked on the bed. Then Ryan received the system''s notification... ______ [Ding!] [Quest accomplished] [You seduced and conquered Sofia, a hot milf] [Rewards] [5,000 Milf points] [2,000 Skill points] [You''ve levelled up to level 2] [2 Stats points have been added to each of your stat apart from charm] [You drew out energy from her mana core straight into your body, development for your mana core has already started] [Number of milfs hunted: 1] ______ Ryan''s heart gladdened the moment he received the notification. Then he thought to himself, ''I fucking accomplished the quest''. And not too long after that, his status interface appeared in front of him, _____ [Status] [Name: Ryan Howell] [Age: 17 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: ??] [Level: 2] [Affinity: ??] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 9] [Agility: 8] [Physical DMG: 5] [Endurance: 7] [Speed: 8] [Charm: 12] [Milf points: 5,000] [Skill points: 2,000] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Sex energy: 6/20] [Number of milfs hunted: 1] [Mana: ??] [Quests] _____ Glancing at his status interface, Ryan confirmed that all the rewards gotten from accomplishing the quest had reflected on it...and this was enough to gladden his heart more. He glanced at Sofia, and she was still lying comfortably on the bed. She had no idea the main reason why he seduced and fucked her was to accomplish a quest. ..And he''d accomplished the quest and even received the system''s notification for it without her still having a single idea. Now, apart from accomplishing the quest, another reason why he seduced and fucked her was to satisfy his lust. Of course, she was a sexy woman, and there was no male in his right senses that wouldn''t want to fuck her. Even if you aren''t that perverted enough to want to screw her...at least, her body would catch your attention. He took his gaze off her and focused them on where they were before. Now that he''d had sex with her, would he love to have sex with her again? Of course, her pussy was sweet enough. The both of them lay on the bed for minutes in silence. Then Sofia''s voice suddenly resounded, "I guess I should dress up and leave now, anyone can enter the house at any time. And we can''t afford to get caught...you should dress up too". She was directing that statement at Ryan. And after making that statement, she got up from the bed and began dressing up... Ryan didn''t do the same immediately, he was still lying stacked naked on the bed watching her dress up. He couldn''t help glancing at her fat ass as she was dressing up, and he almost had an erection again. He got up from the bed after the passing of some seconds and began dressing up as well. He was still dressing up when Sofia finished doing so. It was expected since she started dressing up before him. She glanced at him after she was done dressing up and inquired, "Is this something you''d love to do again?". Ryan was a little confused by her question, so he uttered, "Something like what? I don''t really understand what you''re talking about". "Having sex with me again, is it something you''d like to do?". Even before she asked, he already knew in his mind that he''d love to have sex with her again. So he stated, "Of course, I''d love to have sex with you again". "Nice". That was the last utterance that flowed out of her mouth before she began walking out of his room. She was still walking out of his room when he ran toward her and grabbed her fat buttocks. They felt so nice in his hand...and he didn''t only grab them, he squeezed them as well. She glanced at him after he grabbed her buttocks with a smile on her face, which means she was in agreement with what he''d just done. After grabbing and squeezing her buttocks for a few seconds, he took his hand off them as she resumed walking until she walked out of his room completely. A smile was plastered on Ryan''s face currently, he was happy with the events that had taken place... Not only had he gotten to fuck Sofia, he''d also received all the rewards that come with fucking her. And one of those rewards included development of his mana core. According to the system''s notification, he drew out energy from her mana core, and development for his mana core had already started. If he continues like this, he''d fully develop a mana core and awaken an ability, thinking about this was making his heart so glad. Apart from that, he grabbed Sofia''s ass a few seconds ago. All these combined were making him really happy, and it was evident in his facial expression. ..He walked back to where he was standing before he ran toward Sofia to grab her ass and continued dressing up. Chapter 24 Deciding Which One To Unlock. A day had passed since Ryan got to fuck Sofia and accomplish the quest. And no one in the Howell family had any idea that he recently fucked one of the servants.He received rewards for accomplishing the quest to seduce and fuck Sofia. And part of those rewards included milf points...to be precise, 5,000 Milf points. According to what he remembered, the system told him that he''d be able to make use of milf points to unlock the skills and items in his panels. And he hadn''t unlocked any of them. Since he recently earned some milf points, he wanted to see if the number of milf points would be enough to unlock any skill in his skill panel. He was in his room right now, and it was noon. To know if he''d be able to unlock any of the skills in his skill panel with the number of milf points he had currently, he''d need to converse with the system. So he didn''t waste time calling out on the system, "System". [Yes host] "You said those skills and items in my panels would be able to help out in seducing milfs and also help out in conquering them in bed. Now that I''ve earned some milf points from the quest I recently accomplished, I want to know if they''d be enough to unlock any of the skills in my skill panel, I plan on unlocking some skills first before I''d start unlocking items. But if they aren''t enough to unlock any of the skills in my skill panel but would be enough to unlock one of the items or more in my item panel, then I guess I''d have to start out by unlocking some items first". Ryan said to the system. [Host needs to know the costs and the functions of all the skills and items in his panels. So their costs and functions would be displayed in front of you right now] And before Ryan could say anything else, an interface appeared in front of him, and these are what he saw there, _______________________ [Skills] ---- [Face transformation] -Function: This would help in transforming your face into a different one entirely. This is good for hiding your identity. Let''s say you want to approach someone, but you don''t want that person to know who you really are, you can make use of this skill. It is good for deceiving people of what your true identity is. -Cost: 14,000 Milf points ---- [Voice transformation] -Function: This would help in transforming your voice into a different one entirely. This skill works hand in hand with the face transformation, but it''s up to you if you want to use it along with the face transformation or not. But in order to hide your true identity properly from a person that knows you well before, it''s advisable to make use of it along with the face transformation. -Cost: 12,000 Milf points ---- [Divine rod] -Function: This would help out in increasing your dick above its normal size. Your dick would become extra large. It''s a good skill for seducing females and also conquering them in bed. There''s no way you wouldn''t be able to give a milf proper satisfaction in bed once you make use of this skill. Not every female would be able to handle it, it would be too big for some. -Cost: 4,000 Milf points ---- [Divine finger] -Function: This would help out in hardening one of your fingers so you''d be able to finger a female''s pussy properly. There''s no way you wouldn''t finger the hell out of a female''s pussy once you activate this skill. It might even make some scream their lungs out. It is an excellent skill for fingering a female''s pussy. -Cost: 6,000 Milf points ---- [Fastened screwing] -Function: Some females love it when you fuck them really fast, faster than how you might be able to go. If you don''t screw them that fast, you wouldn''t be able to satisfy them sexually. This skill would help out in achieving this feat, you''d fuck them as fast as they want and satisfy them sexually. -Cost: 10,000 Milf points ---- [Fragrance of attraction] -Function: This would help in giving you an automatic nice scent without spraying any kind of perfume. This skill would be perfect for seducing milfs before conquering them. Once you''re smelling really nice, you can get them attracted to you before any other thing comes in. An excellent skill. -Cost: 8,000 Milf points ---- [Items] ---- [Sheaths] -Function: Used in covering your dick when you want to have sex with a particular milf. Now, it depends on the milf you want to have sex with. Does she want you to penetrate her with your bare cock? Or does she want you to put on a sheath in order to avoid some things? If that''s the case, you don''t need to buy one, you can simply take one from your item panel and make use of it. -Cost: 3,000 Milf points ---- [Butt plug] -Function: Used in penetrating a female''s butt. Butthole penetration is part of sexual activities. Now, if you don''t want to penetrate a particular female''s butthole with your cock, you can simply make use of this item to penetrate her butt. -Cost: 6,000 Milf points ---- [Sex stimulation potion] -Function: Drinking this potion would help in stimulating your sexual urge and energy. Let''s say you''ve fucked a particular female with all your energy, and you''re so tired. But she isn''t yet tired and still wants to fuck some more. You can simply drink this potion to boost your sexual energy, and you''d have the strength to fuck the female some more until she gets tired. -Cost: 9,000 Milf points ---- [Shop] -Function: There are more skills and items in it which can help out in seducing and conquering milfs. Gaining access to the skills and items in it doesn''t mean you''d be able to make use of them immediately. You''d need to unlock them with milf points as well before you''d be able to make use of them. -Cost: 35,000 Milf points ________________________ An amazed expression couldn''t help but to be plastered on Ryan''s face after he was done reading everything on the interface. These skills and items were so cool according to their functions. Imagine a skill that could transform your face into a different one entirely. Or the one that could transform your voice into a different one entirely. Imagine a skill increasing the size of your dick to an extra large one. Or a skill that could make you smell nice automatically without you having to spray perfume. What of an item that could boost your sexual urge and energy once you drink its content? And so on. ..All these were amazing skills and items, there was no way Ryan couldn''t be amazed, he couldn''t help it. If possible, he wanted to unlock all the skills and items immediately and begin making use of them when necessary. But that wouldn''t be possible ''cause he doesn''t have half of the milf points needed to unlock all of them in total. All the skills and items cost thousands of milf points to unlock. None of them were as low as 1,000 Milf points... The cheapest of them there was an item, which was the sheaths, and it cost 3,000 Milf points. The cost of the shop was outrageous, a whooping 35,000 Milf points. It was the most expensive, so he still has a long way to go before he''d unlock it and access the skills and items in it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, he has a total of 5,000 Milf points currently, and he wanted to unlock either a skill or an item. The only skill and item he could afford was the ''sheaths'' and the ''divine rod''. And he can only afford to unlock one of them according to the number of milf points he had. And as known, he was interested in unlocking some skills first before he''d start unlocking the items. And since he could afford to unlock a skill now, he was going to do so. So he planned on unlocking the ''divine rod''. According to what he read from its function, it would help in increasing the size of his cock above its normal size. His cock would become extra large. Even without the skill, his dick was already big to an extent. Now he could imagine how big it would become when he makes use of the skill. And according to what the system said, it was a good skill for seducing and conquering milfs. And that was completely true...females love big cocks. He''d already decided, he was going to be unlocking the divine rod. So he called out on the system, "System". [Yes host] "After reading through their costs and functions, and contemplating here and there. I''ve already decided which of them I''d love to unlock according to the number of milf points I have currently". [And which of them is that?] "A skill, the divine rod". Ryan responded. Chapter 25 Testing It Out. [Now, that''s an excellent decision you made there, host. The divine rod is a perfect skill that can help you out a lot in seducing and conquering milfs]"That''s the reason why I chose it". Ryan stated. [So, are you completely sure this is the skill you want to unlock?] "A hundred percent sure". And with that, Ryan received the system''s notification, [Ding!] [The divine rod has been unlocked] [4,000 Milf points have been deducted from your milf points] A wide grin was plastered on Ryan''s face after he received the system''s notification. Then he muttered to himself, "It has been unlocked". He liked the fact that he was making progress. Firstly, he was able to accomplish the quest given to him by the system and receive all the rewards that come with accomplishing it. And now, he''d just unlocked one of the skills in his skill panel...wasn''t he making progress? [Host can choose to test out the skill he''d just unlocked] ''That is a nice idea''. Ryan thought to himself after receiving the system''s notification. Now that he''d unlocked the divine rod, testing it out would be so nice. So Ryan''s voice resounded, "That is a nice idea, I''d love to test out the skill. I''d love to see what making use of it feels like. But how do I make use of a skill?". [You''d simply have to activate the skill. And this is how to activate a skill. You''d say ''activate'', then the name of the skill you want to make use of. So to activate the divine rod, you''d simply have to say ''activate divine rod''] Ryan nodded his head in understanding, the explanation sunk in well... "Activate divine rod". Ryan voiced out. [Divine rod have been activated] And after getting that notification, Ryan felt his dick increasing in size. He didn''t even know what to do, he just stood there as his cock kept increasing. This was something new, something that had never happened to him before, so the feeling was somehow. His dick kept increasing in size and it was already pushing his robe. His underwear wasn''t enough to hold it in at all. There was no one that would glance at where his cock was situated and wouldn''t know that it was bigger than usual. Though the person wouldn''t be seeing his bare cock, the person would still be able to tell ''cause of the way his robe pushed forward. Ryan''s dick kept increasing in size until it had finished increasing. ''It feels heavy, like I''m not the one that owns it''. Ryan thought to himself after the increase had finished taking place. Yes, his dick was heavy, if he doesn''t take care and moves anyhow, the heaviness could cause him to fall to the ground... He was only feeling the heaviness and the fact that it had finished increasing, but he hadn''t set eyes on the bare cock yet. And that was what he was about to do, he wanted to set eyes on it. So he adjusted his robe in a way that would create a chance for his dick to shoot out. After doing that, he dragged down his underwear as his massive dick shot out immediately, and he set eyes on it. "Holy moly!". Those were the words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth the moment he set eyes on his cock. And those words didn''t only flow out of his mouth, his eyes widened as well. What he was seeing was fucking massive, it was extra large, not every female would be able to handle it. It was long and vast, and there were veins on it. There was no way he''d thrust this into a female''s pussy, and immense pleasure wouldn''t travel across her body. ..In fact, that immense pleasure would be accompanied by loud moans. A tight pussy could be widened by this dick. Ryan was still glancing at his massive cock with those widened eyes, then he began moving his right hand toward the dick to grab it. And the moment he grabbed it, he began stroking it. ''This is an excellent skill for seducing milfs, no doubt. This massiveness is enough to catch a lot of females'' attention''. Ryan thought to himself, still stroking and glancing at his dick. He stroked it for a few more seconds before leaving it...and now, he was only glancing at it. [That''s a massive dick, right?] He heard the system''s voice and was a little surprised to hear it because he wasn''t expecting her to speak. But she spoke anyway, and she threw a particular question at him which he needed to give an answer to. "Yes, it is a really massive dick. I''m still surprised by its size". Ryan answered. [That''s why it is called the divine rod. Anything that is divine is pleasing, wonderful, and of great excellence. A lot can be achieved with the divine rod] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan only nodded his head to the system''s statement. According to her statement, a lot can be achieved with the divine rod, and there was no doubting that. He''d tested the skill, he''d seen what making use of it would feel like...and he was satisfied with what he saw. He wished he could unlock more skills and see what making use of them would feel like, but he couldn''t. "Since I need to say ''activate'', then the name of the skill I want to make use of to activate a skill. Do I need to say ''inactivate'', then the name of the skill if I want to stop making use of the skill?". Ryan uttered to the system. [Exactly host, you''ve figured it out] Ryan wanted to inactivate the ''divine rod'' since he''d finished testing it out. So he voiced out, "Inactivate divine rod". Without receiving any notification, his dick began decreasing in size until it had finished decreasing. He glanced back at his cock, and he saw it had returned to its normal size when it wasn''t erect. "What a skill, I think I''d be making use of it a lot in seducing milfs ''cause it would be so perfect for doing so". Ryan muttered to himself. As said, he was in his room currently, and it was noon. So he basically did all these in his room... He''d been in here for more than an hour now. Since he was done doing everything he needed to do, he felt he should walk out of his room and see what was going on outside. His mum, Emily, was at home, and all the servants were at home as well. Something could be going on outside. With this thought in mind, he walked out of his room. ****** Days had passed after Ryan unlocked one of the skills in his skill panel which was the ''divine rod''. But he hadn''t started making use of the skill yet because he hadn''t seen a reason to make use of it. Of course, he''d activated and tested it out, but he hadn''t started using it in the main way it was supposed to be used. Sofia''s sex urge was completely triggered after having sex with Ryan. And she''d been craving to have sex with him again after that day. But an opportunity hadn''t presented itself for her to have sex with him again. But she knew that opportunity would eventually come, so she was patiently waiting for the day it would come though she was craving to have a taste of his dick badly... Everyone was at home today, all the Howell family were present at home. Today was just like a weekend, a day when a lot of people do rest at home. Lucy wouldn''t be going to school because schools weren''t supposed to open today and tomorrow. Kai wouldn''t be going to the place where he was learning carpentry ''cause he wasn''t supposed to go there today. Warren chose to rest at home today ''cause he felt like doing so, his workers would handle what were supposed to be handled. Emily wouldn''t be going anywhere today as well, the same case for the servants. It hadn''t been that long since the Howell family finished eating lunch. Ryan was in his room when the door to his room opened, then Kai popped his head into it and said to him, "Mum and dad want to speak to you about something. They''re waiting for you in the living room". ..And after relaying that information to him, he closed the door. "What do they want to talk to me about?". Ryan muttered to himself with a kind of confused facial expression. Then his eyes widened after a certain thought crashed into his head, ''Maybe they want to talk about the events surrounding me falling off a hill''. This could be the conversation they wanted to have with him. And wouldn''t lie, he didn''t want to have this conversation with them at all... Chapter 26 We Want You To Finish Your Schooling. Why didn''t he want to have this conversation with them? Because it would be uncomfortable...very uncomfortable.Life had been going on in this house without his parents bringing up that conversation at all. His dad didn''t ask him whether he''d finally remembered the events surrounding him falling off a hill, nothing of that sort. And that''s exactly what he wanted ''cause he''d have to keep lying to them if they keep bringing up that conversation to him. He wouldn''t be able to do anything about that incident for now until the time comes for him to handle everything concerning that incident... Kai truly relayed everything he wanted him to relay to them. And even after he relayed it to them, they didn''t say anything to Ryan or bring up that conversation to him. But this one that they were waiting for him in the living room to have a conversation with him, seems like they wanted to bring up the conversation. Ryan was a little scared, as said, he didn''t want to converse with them about anything concerning that incident. ''Who knows, maybe it''s something else they want to discuss with me. Why am I this scared?''. Ryan thought to himself. With this thought in mind, he stood up from his bed and began walking toward the door of his room until he reached it, opened it, and stepped outside. He made his way to the living room, and he saw his mum and dad sitting on a couch each. Apart from them, Kai was also sitting on a couch in the living room. A kind of confused expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he set eyes on Kai. He was the one that informed him a few minutes ago that their parents were waiting for him in the living room to discuss something with him. That wasn''t the problem here at all, the problem was...what was he doing here? Why was he sitting on a couch in the living room as well? Was he going to be part of the conversation? Well, whatever happens. Ryan''s only fear right now was that the conversation they wanted to have with him might be concerning the events surrounding him falling off a hill... He made his way to one of the couches in the living room and sat on it. Then he glanced at his parents and said to them, "Kai told me you guys wanted to discuss something with me. That''s why I''m here". "Yes, we want to discuss something important with you". Warren stated glancing at him. Ryan could feel his heart beating, he kept hoping the conversation wouldn''t be about that incident. Emily cleared her throat before she began speaking, "Days have passed since you woke up from comma, and you''ve been at home doing nothing. We wanted to have this conversation with you some days back, but we decided to shift it. Why? Because we wanted to be sure you were strong enough..." Ryan felt his heart beating faster after his mum made that statement. That last utterance was what scared him, ''we wanted to be sure you were strong enough''. In other words, she was saying, they wanted him to be strong enough before bringing up conversation about that incident again. They wanted him to be strong physically, emotionally, and so on. This was Ryan''s mindset...and thinking about the fact that they were most likely going to bring up conversation about that incident was making him so scared. "Though that physician has already checked you and confirmed that you were strong enough and wouldn''t be going back to comma, we just wanted some time to pass without you having to go out that much that might cause a kind of stress to your body, We just wanted to be sure you were strong enough. Ryan, do you remember you were going to school before falling into comma?". Emily threw a question at Ryan. According to the original Ryan''s memory, he was attending a particular academy before that incident took place... The people he considered as friends but were actually his enemies were attending that same academy as well. Ryan remembered this, so he answered his mum''s question, "Yes, I remember I was going to school before that incident took place". Emily nodded her head to Ryan''s response, then Warren took over from there, he was the one that began speaking. "You didn''t get to graduate from school before that incident took place. That means there''s no proof of you finishing school meant for getting the basic knowledge ''cause you didn''t collect a certificate, Ryan, since you''ve woken up from comma, and we''ve allowed enough time to pass to make sure you''re strong enough to start going out frequently, we want you to go back to school, We want you to finish your schooling properly, which involves you graduating and receiving your certificate. What do you think about that?". ''Oh! This was what they wanted to discuss with me. They wanted to be sure I was strong enough not to bring up conversation about that incident, but for me to resume my schooling''. Ryan thought to himself, he''d come to an understanding. He relaxed immediately, and his heart wasn''t beating anymore. Look at how scared he became. They wanted him to go back to school, that wasn''t bad. It''s just that if he hadn''t fallen into that comma, he''d have graduated from school by now. All the people that were in the same level of learning as him back then would have all graduated by now. Seeing any of his classmates would be impossible once he starts attending that academy again. Resuming his schooling would just be like he was regressing instead of progressing ''cause he''d be going back to the same class he was supposed to be done with by now. Thinking about this was discouraging. ..But his parents wanted him to go back to school, so he has to go back to school, he can''t afford to disappoint them. He''d already disappointed them enough with the suicide note and everything concerning it. So he said to his parents, "Okay, I''d resume my schooling and make sure to graduate and receive my certificate. I think it is a nice idea". "Seriously?". Warren uttered with a bit of widened eyes. "Yes, seriously". Ryan stated. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, that''s really nice of you, Ryan". Emily said. They were excited that he accepted, they didn''t expect that he''d agree to this easily. They thought he wouldn''t be interested in resuming his schooling at all ''cause it would seem like he was regressing. They were so excited, and it was evident in their facial expressions. Ryan was happy to see them this excited, especially his dad, whom he caused a lot of pain to. At least, the reason for his excitement right now was because of him, he accepted what they wanted easily. "So, would you be interested in going back to the academy you were attending before you fell into comma?". Warren inquired of Ryan. "Yes, I think going back to it would be better in order to avoid much hassle". Ryan responded. "I agree with you on that, that''s a perfect one. Schools would be resuming in the next two days, the both of us would head over to that academy together, so the necessary things needed to be done would be done so you could resume". Warren''s voice resounded again. Ryan only nodded his head. Kai had just been sitting there listening to their conversation in silence. There was no reason to butt in, so he didn''t... "So now that we''ve come to an agreement, I think this conversation is over. Prepare everything you''d need to resume your schooling, Ryan. If you need assistance with anything, inform us immediately before school resume". Warren''s voice resounded again. "Yes, dad". That was all Ryan said. And with that, Warren and Emily stood up from the couches they were sitting on and walked out of the living room. So it was remaining only Ryan and Kai in the living room. It didn''t take long for Ryan to stand up from the couch he was sitting on. Then he said to Kai, "I''d be going back to my room". And after making that statement, he began walking out of the living room as well heading toward his room. He reached his room after a few seconds and entered it. Then he walked straight to his bed and balanced on it. What followed next was for his mind to become busy, he began thinking about the conversation he just had with his parents. "I''d be resuming school soon, what would it feel like?". He muttered to himself with his mind still busy. ..He thought about how scared he was thinking his parents wanted to bring up conversation about that incident, and a little smile appeared on his face. Chapter 27 Youd Need To Brace Yourself. His heart was beating so fast like he was about to get killed because of a certain conversation he didn''t want."Wow! I must find that conversation really uncomfortable". He muttered to himself once again with that smile still plastered on his face. His mind was still a little busy when he heard a knock on the door. ''Who is that?''. Ryan thought to himself glancing at the door. He stood up from his bed and began walking toward the door. He hadn''t reached it when another thought ran through his mind, S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Do they want to have another conversation with me?''. He reached the door, opened it, and Kai was standing right in front of him. "Did mum and dad send you to call me again to have another conversation with me?". Ryan inquired of Kai after opening the door. "No, that isn''t the case at all. I just want us to converse about something". Kai responded. "Okay". Ryan stated with a kind of perplexed facial expression. "Can I come in?". "Sure, you''re free to do so". And with that, Ryan paved way for Kai as he walked into his room. Then Ryan closed the door, glanced at Kai, and inquired of him, "Why did you choose to knock now, but chose to open the door and pop your head into my room when you wanted to inform me that mum and dad were waiting for me in the living room?". "That''s because they''re both different situations. I was in a bit of a hurry to inform you that they were waiting for you in the living room so I could return to the couch I was sitting on before, But I''m not in a hurry now, that''s why I knocked. They are both different situations". Kai explained. "Hmm". Ryan mumbled, nodding his head a little. "Let''s go sit on your bed". "Okay". The both of them walked toward Ryan''s bed and sat on it. Then Ryan uttered to Kai, "So, what is it that you want to discuss with me?". Kai breathed in and out, then he asked Ryan, "How do you feel knowing you''d be resuming school soon?". "Hmm, I don''t even know what I''m feeling, I guess it''s mixed feelings. Resuming school would mean I''d have to go back to a class that I should have already been done with by now. In fact, if not for the comma I fell into, I would have graduated from school by now, So it just feels like I''m going back, it''s a little saddening. But I have to do it because I can''t afford to say no and disappoint mum and dad, I have disappointed them enough already, Didn''t you see how excited they were when I agreed to resume school? They were so happy, so I have to do this for them. And apart from doing it for them, I have to do it for myself as well, I need to graduate and receive my certificate which would be proof that I completed the schooling needed for getting the basic knowledge. Without anyone telling me, I know it is really important, So though something inside me is telling me not to resume schooling, I know I have to. It''s mixed feelings". Ryan explained. Kai nodded his head a little then stated, "You made the right decision, yes, it would be really nice for you to finish your schooling and graduate. I completed my schooling, I''m sure Lucy would complete hers, So it''s very important for you to complete yours as well". Ryan nodded his head to Kai''s statement as silence ensued for some seconds after that. Then Kai''s voice resounded again, "But you''d need to brace yourself, Ryan". ..There was a serious expression on Kai''s face after he made that utterance, and Ryan noticed it immediately. "Brace myself? Why?". Ryan inquired with curiosity on his face. He wanted to know why he needed to brace himself since Kai had to say it with a serious face. "A lot of people know us in this kingdom ''cause we''re wealthy, you''re aware of this. Our dad has connections with many officials though he isn''t one himself. You''re also aware of this, Now, after you fell off that hill which led to you going into a comma, it spread around like wildfire. The suicide note found on you made it even worse. As known, people started criticizing our dad and so on after that, I''m sure a lot of people at the academy you were attending before the incident took place would be aware of what happened to you. They''d also be aware of the suicide note and its content, Now, the people in the same class as you back then would have all graduated from that academy by now. The students behind you guys then would be the ones in that level of learning you were in before you went into comma, So going back to that academy means you''d have to be in the same class with them. And as I said earlier, many of them would be aware of what happened to you and would also be aware of the suicide note, This doesn''t apply to them only, it applies to everyone in that academy. Once they set eyes on you, they''d remember everything, and their remembering it would come with a lot of mocking, awkward stares, and maybe bullying, This wouldn''t come from the teachers, they''d be too mature for that. This would come from the students ''cause most of them would consider you a weakling due to the content of the suicide note, They wouldn''t even care that it hasn''t been too long since you woke up from comma, they''d make you feel bad. You have to brace yourself, Ryan". Kai explained. And it was at this moment that Ryan came to a realization...yes, something like this would most likely happen. Without Kai telling him, he knew a lot of people considered him a complete weakling due to the content of the suicide note. He still remembered how people were staring at him when he was heading toward that florist shop to purchase flowers which he''d use in seducing Sofia. Even after he''d purchased the flowers and was returning home, people were still staring at him. And it felt so weird and awkward... Now, that was just a bit of it, the people staring at him and murmuring that day were adults. Now, how would students who weren''t that mature behave when he starts attending that academy again? ..He really needed to brace himself, his older brother, Kai, had just spoken fact. "If it were some people something like this was going to happen to, they were doomed. Why? Because we''re living in an unfair and cruel world. There''d be no powerful person that would be able to step in for them and put an end to what was happening to them, But that wouldn''t be the same case for you, Ryan. Why? Because our dad is powerful, our family is rich. If it gets to a point where the pressure you''re receiving from the students becomes too much whereby you''re not able to bear it anymore, you can simply report to dad, Even though his name was ruined to an extent, that doesn''t change the fact that he''s still powerful. Once you report to him, he''d put an end to everything". Kai''s voice resounded again. Ryan nodded his head in understanding, Kai had just spoken another fact. Their dad, Warren, was powerful, he''d be able to put an end to that kind of thing. Ryan was relieved, at least, there was someone to turn to if things become too bad at school... "That''s true, dad is capable of that. Thank goodness". Ryan stated glancing at Kai. "Yeah". Not too long after making that utterance, something crashed into Ryan''s head. And he didn''t waste time voicing it out to Kai, "What if things happen differently from the way we''re thinking it? What if all of those things you said would happen to me when I resume school doesn''t happen? What if no one mocks me, stares at me weirdly, and so on? Who knows, things might turn out differently, and it would be to our greatest surprise". Kai began shaking his head after Ryan said that, then he uttered, "It would most likely happen, it''s based on a very high possibility. I hope it doesn''t happen though, but I know the kind of world we''re living in, humans would always be humans, especially teenagers, Don''t let your guard down, don''t relax, brace yourself, Ryan". From the way Kai was saying it with the expression on his face, it would most likely happen. He was older than Ryan, he had more experience than him. He came into this world before him, so he knew what he was saying... Chapter 28 Going To The Academy. Ryan had no choice but to believe him. ''Humans would always be humans'', that statement made sense. Truly, humans would always be humans.They''d always display those human tendencies in them, especially teenagers that were still in school meant for getting the basic knowledge. Kai knew what he was saying. "I decided to relay this to you ''cause I have your best interest at heart. You''re my kid bro, I don''t want you to be caught unaware". Kai''s voice resounded again. "Thanks big bro, I really appreciate this. I''d brace myself, if things go beyond what I can bear, I''d report to dad immediately". Ryan stated. With a little smile on his face, Kai patted his back a little. Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Kai''s voice resounded again, "So, that is what I wanted to discuss with you". Ryan only nodded his head. Kai didn''t leave after that, he stayed in Ryan''s room for minutes as the two of them conversed about other things. They bonded for a long time before Kai finally stood up from Ryan''s bed and walked out of his room. After he left, Ryan began thinking about what Kai told him regarding what would happen once he resumed school. ''He truly has my best interest at heart''. Ryan thought to himself as a little smile appeared on his face. ****** Ryan made the necessary arrangements needed for the resumption of his schooling. The properties the original Ryan do carry to school before he fell into comma were still intact. His bag, books, reed pens, and so on. So what Ryan did was arrange them properly and dust the ones that needed to be dusted. There were some that were looking so old and wouldn''t be nice to make use of anymore...the books most especially. And some of these books were really important, he''d need them once he resumes school. So he informed his parents, and new ones were gotten with the help of one of the servants. The day had arrived for schools to open again, the two-day break was over. Ryan had already prepared, fully ready to go to the academy with his dad. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was in his room right now, and he was putting on an expensive yellow robe. Apart from that, he was carrying a bag, and all the necessary things he''d need were inside the bag. He walked toward the mirror in his room, stood in front of it, and glanced at his reflection on it. He licked his lower lip a little, then muttered to himself, "I''m looking so handsome, completely ready to move". After that, he walked away from the mirror and walked out of his room. He made his way to the living room, and he saw there were foods on the dining table already. The servants had already finished cooking, dished out the food into different plates, and placed them on the dining table...they were doing a great job. In minutes, the Howell family had already gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast before everyone would head to their different destinations. They were already eating, and the foods were so delicious. The servants were great cooks, no denying it... In minutes, everyone was done eating. Then Warren uttered to Ryan, "You''re ready to move, right?". "Yes, I am". Ryan retorted. And with that, Warren, Ryan, Lucy, and Kai began walking out of the house together until they walked out of it completely. And the servants didn''t waste time clearing the dining table of plates. Lucy was going to be heading to her academy as usual. So one of the guards was going to be riding her there with one of the horses on the compound. And it was that same guard that would pick her up from school. As known, Warren and Ryan were going to be heading to the academy Ryan does attend before he went into comma so the necessary things could be done so he''d resume school again. And they weren''t going to trek there, one of the guards would ride them there with a horse. And after Warren had handled everything needed to be handled at Ryan''s academy, the guard would ride him to one of his businesses. Lucy was already sitting on top of a horse along with one of the guards. The guard was in front, while Lucy was behind him. And without wasting time, he rode the horse out of the compound heading toward Lucy''s academy... Warren, Ryan, and one of the guards were standing close to one of the other horses on the compound. The guard was loosening the rope tied to the horse. Once he''d finished loosening the rope, the three of them would climb it, then the guard would ride them out of the compound. They were still waiting for the guard to finish loosening the rope when Kai walked toward Ryan and said to him in a low tone of voice, "Don''t forget what I told you, brace yourself". His voice was low enough for their dad, Warren, not to hear. And that''s exactly why he spoke in a low tone of voice, he didn''t want their dad to hear what he said to Ryan. "Yeah, I''ve already braced myself". Ryan stated. "Nice". Kai said patting his right shoulder a little. After that, he began walking out of the compound. Yes, it was only Kai''s case that was going to be different. Guards were going to be riding everyone to their different destinations, but Kai was going to be trekking to the place where he was learning a skill. Now, not that a guard couldn''t ride him to his destination. If he wanted, a guard could simply ride him there, it was as easy as that. He was the one that chose to be trekking. ..And he''d been trekking like this to and fro for weeks now. Not like there weren''t times when guards had ridden him to the place where he was learning a skill, it had happened more than once. But for the past few weeks now, he''d been trekking. What was his reason? He enjoys trekking. That feeling of walking, glancing around, and enjoying nature. Ryan''s gaze was focused on Kai until he finished walking out of the compound. The guard had finished loosening the rope tied to the horse. The rope was tied to it so it wouldn''t be able to move away. And that was the same case for all the other horses on the compound...ropes were tied to them so they wouldn''t be able to move away. Apart from horses being on the compound, there were also carriages on the compound. They make use of them only when they need to make use of them. Since the guard had finished loosening the rope tied to the horse, the three of them mounted it. The guard was sitting in the front since he was the one that would be riding the horse. Ryan was sitting behind the guard, and Warren was sitting behind Ryan...that was the arrangement. Without wasting time, the guard put the horse in motion riding it out of the compound... They were in the City Square right now, and they were riding past different people. While moving, they came across other people riding horses as well. As they were in motion, Ryan was glancing around. He was glancing at the people walking about, the houses around, the few domestic animals he saw around, and so on. He stopped glancing around after the passing of a few minutes and began thinking. It''s been more than a year since he last stepped foot into that academy due to the comma. How would it feel like stepping foot into it again after a long time? According to Kai, those things he said would happen to him would most likely happen to him. Things like receiving awkward stares from students, insults and mocking thrown at him, and maybe even bullying. Now, how bad would it get? Would it get to the extent where it would actually become unbearable? These were the things running through Ryan''s mind. And the thing was that he didn''t have answers to them...so the questions were just hanging. ..But he''d find answers to them as time passes. The guard kept riding the horse until they arrived in front of the academy and rode right straight into the compound. Yes, this was the academy the original Ryan was attending before he fell into comma. The moment Ryan set eyes on it, he recognized it immediately. He was glancing at the buildings of the academy currently while sitting on the horse, and they still looked the same. ''We''re here''. He thought to himself. His dad got down from the horse, then the guard followed, before Ryan did the same. Now, while they were heading here, he was wondering what it would feel like stepping foot into this academy again. Well, he''d stepped foot into it, and this was what it felt like... Chapter 29 Doing The Necessary Things. He felt nothing much...but that feeling that he''d been away from here for a long time, he was definitely feeling it.He could see students walking in the corridors of the buildings around. All of them dressed in different colors of robes. "Let''s head straight to the head teacher''s office". Warren said to Ryan, then he glanced at the guard and uttered to him, "Wait here". The guard only nodded his head, then Warren and Ryan began heading toward the head teacher''s office. Who was the head teacher? The overseer of this academy. He or she stands above all the other teachers and can even give instructions to them. The head teacher was in control of a lot of things. Warren and Ryan kept walking until they arrived in front of the head teacher''s office. Now, there was no way a person wouldn''t know this was the head teacher''s office ''cause it was clearly inscribed on the door, ''Head Teacher''s Office''. The door wasn''t open, so what Warren did was to begin knocking on it to know if the head teacher was in or not... After his second attempt, the door was opened by the head teacher, and she was a female. She was in her forties according to the look of things. The moment she set eyes on Warren, her eyes widened a little before she voiced out, "Oh! Warren, you''re here". "Yes, I''m here". Warren stated. Now, the moment Ryan set eyes on the head teacher, he recognized her immediately. She''d been the head teacher of this academy for some time now. She was the head teacher of this academy before he went into comma, and was still the head teacher of it... She was speaking to Warren without noticing the person behind him, she hadn''t set eyes on Ryan yet. She knew a person was standing behind Warren, but she didn''t bother to glance at his face. "Wow! It''s a great pleasure to see your face again after a long time". The head teacher said to Warren once again. "Yeah, I''m actually here for an important reason". Warren''s voice resounded again. "Okay". And it was after making that utterance that the head teacher decided to glance at the face of the person beside Warren now, not behind him anymore. ..She didn''t bother to glance at him all this while ''cause she thought he was an insignificant person. The moment she glanced at the person and saw that it was Ryan, her eyes widened immediately as her mouth opened in awe. "R...Ryan, i...is that you?". The head teacher stuttered while glancing at Ryan with those widened eyes. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head with a little smile on his face. Then she glanced back at Warren and uttered to him, "I...Is that t...truly Ryan?". She couldn''t help stuttering again, she was in shock... With a little smile on Warren''s face, he stated, "Yes, that''s truly him". "When did he wake up from the comma?". She inquired with shock still evident on her face. "Some weeks ago". Warren responded. "And he''s fully agile". "Of course, as you can see". She glanced back at Ryan with that shock still evident on her face. Then she walked toward him and embraced him before saying, "Thank goodness you didn''t die, you were in a comma for a long time". The hug lasted for some seconds before she released him from her embrace. Then she glanced at Warren once again before saying, "I''m sure you guys were really happy when he woke up". "Of course, we were so happy. It wasn''t easy to see him lying lifeless everyday without knowing if he was going to ever wake up or if he was going to die". The head teacher nodded her head a little before focusing her gaze on Ryan again and saying to him, "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up, Ryan". "Thanks". That was all Ryan said, bowing his head a little. There was silence for some seconds after that, then the head teacher glanced at the bag Ryan was carrying before uttering once again, "According to what I''m seeing, seems like he''s here to resume school again". "Exactly, that''s why I said earlier that I''m here for an important reason. I want to do the necessary things needed to be done for him to resume school again". Warren''s voice resounded. "That isn''t a problem at all, let''s go into my office". And after those words flowed out of the head teacher''s mouth, the three of them walked into her office. ****** The head teacher, Warren, and Ryan were sitting on a chair each in the head teacher''s office. The chairs they were sitting on were around a certain table. The head teacher was sitting on one side of the table, while Warren and Ryan were sitting on another side of the table. So Warren and Ryan were sitting on the same side of the table while facing the head teacher. They''d finished doing what needed to be done for Ryan to resume school again. He was away from school for more than a year, that was a long time, so Warren had to sign some papers here and there. Apart from that, he dropped a certain amount of money. Of course, money would have to be involved in this kind of thing. This wasn''t a free academy where students could just attend without paying anything. Every student had to pay their fees which were handled by their parents. Money was needed for the proper running of this academy... "So, now that everything has been handled, can I leave?". Warren uttered to the head teacher. "Of course, you can". The head teacher said. "Okay". Warren uttered once again before standing up from the chair he was sitting on. After standing up, he glanced at Ryan and said to him, "Have a nice day at school. The guard that rode us here would come pick you up during closing hour". He didn''t need to give Ryan money ''cause Ryan was already loaded with enough money. He nodded his head to his dad''s statement without a single word flowing out of his mouth. Then Warren glanced at the head teacher, nodded a little, before walking out of her office. So right now, it was remaining only Ryan and the head teacher in her office. The both of them sat in their different chairs, glancing at each other in silence. And Ryan found it so weird and awkward, but he didn''t say anything though...he didn''t even let it show in his reaction. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the head teacher''s voice resounded all of a sudden, "What did it feel like being in a comma?". ''What kind of question is this?''. Ryan thought to himself the moment she asked that question. ..Of course, being in a comma is just like being dead. You wouldn''t know what is happening around you, you wouldn''t be able to feel anything, and so on. So what does she mean by this question? "Being in a comma is just like being dead, I was completely lifeless, and wasn''t feeling anything". That was all Ryan said in answer to her question. She nodded her head a little before saying once again, "As I said earlier, I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up". Ryan only nodded his head. Now, the head teacher was completely aware of what made Ryan fall into a comma, he fell off a hill. And she was also aware of the suicide note and its contents. She wanted to ask Ryan some questions regarding that incident, but she decided not to do so ''cause she felt it wouldn''t be proper. Bringing up that conversation could trigger some memories he didn''t want...that was her mindset. So with all these in mind, she decided not to talk about anything related to that incident even though she wanted to... "So, what does it feel like being in school again?". She threw another question at him. "Normal". That was all Ryan said. She nodded her head a little before saying once again, "You were almost done with school before you fell into a comma. You were in the last class which would then lead to your graduation, So you''d be going back to that class. I know it would feel like you''re going back instead of going forward, you are going back to a class you were in before, whereas, you suppose to have graduated by now, But it''s for the best, it''s better than not graduating and receiving your certificate. Before you know it, it would have gotten to the time for you to graduate. So don''t be disheartened in any way". Ryan only nodded his head with a little smile on his face, he loved the head teacher''s words. Then her voice resounded again, "Let me call your class teacher". Chapter 30 Disbelief. She was able to send a certain student she saw walking in the corridor to go call on the teacher assigned to Ryan''s classroom.So right now, she and Ryan were waiting for the teacher to arrive. They were still waiting when the head teacher said to Ryan, "She''d be arriving soon to take you to your classroom". Ryan only nodded his head a little. He was eagerly waiting for the teacher to arrive, he wanted to see the person. He wanted to see if it was the same teacher assigned to that classroom when that incident hadn''t happened that was still assigned to the classroom now. After the passing of a few minutes more, the teacher arrived. Ryan didn''t waste time to glance at the person the moment the person stepped foot into the head teacher''s office. And you know what? It was the same teacher that was the class teacher to their classroom when he hadn''t fallen into a comma... That simply means she was still assigned to that classroom. The word ''she'' was used, which means the teacher was a female. Her name was Miss Amaya, and she was in her thirties. She''d been married before, but later separated from her husband due to some reasons. She was bearing Mrs before, but because she''d separated from her husband, she came back to bearing ''Miss''. And she was also a mother to a child, a son whom she had when she was still married to her husband. Now, her husband could have taken custody of the child after their separation. But he didn''t, he left him with his mother to take care of, and she''d been taking care of him properly for the past few years now. "Ma, you called for..." Those were the words flowing out of Miss Amaya''s mouth the moment she stepped foot into the head teacher''s office, but was suddenly cut short after she set eyes on Ryan. Ryan was also glancing at her, and you know what? He was happy to see her, but he didn''t let it show on his face. He was happy to know that she was still the class teacher of that classroom. Miss Amaya stood at a particular spot glancing at Ryan in disbelief, she was wondering if this was truly him or not... She was also aware of what happened to him and knew he''d been in a comma since then. In fact, she was almost concluding in her heart that he wouldn''t wake up from the comma. So as time passed, she was slowly forgetting about him. But this was the same Ryan she was seeing in front of her right now. She was shocked and couldn''t seem to move from that spot she was standing on. The head teacher just sat there glancing at her, enjoying the reactions from her. Ryan also sat there still glancing at her, and this was the thought that ran through his mind, ''She must be so shocked to see me. I''m sure most of them had already concluded in their hearts that I wouldn''t wake up from the comma''. After standing there for a few more seconds glancing at Ryan in disbelief, she focused her gaze on the head teacher and uttered to her, "Ma, is this Ryan?". "Yes, it is him". The head teacher retorted. "For real?". She voiced out once again. "Yes, I was also as shocked as you when I set eyes on him. I was finding it hard to believe that it was him". Miss Amaya focused her gaze on Ryan once again before she began walking toward him until she reached him. Then she uttered to him, "Ryan, is this truly you?". "Yes, it is me, Miss Amaya". Ryan responded. "He even knows and remembers my name, it has to be him". There was silence for some seconds after that statement as Miss Amaya was just glancing at him. Then her voice resounded again, "Stand up, Ryan, let me see you properly". And Ryan did as she instructed, he stood up from the chair he was sitting on as Miss Amaya glanced at him from up to down. She scrutinized him properly before saying once again, "So, you feel alright, Ryan, you''re completely okay". "Yes, I''m completely okay, Miss Amaya". Ryan stated. "I need to embrace you". And she didn''t waste time to embrace Ryan after making that statement. And you know what? Ryan reciprocated the embrace. He didn''t do the same when the head teacher embraced him. Now, there was something that needed to be revealed. Before the original Ryan fell into a comma, he''d always had a secret crush on Miss Amaya...he''d always liked her. Even though he knew she was far older than him and was his class teacher, he didn''t care about that, he still liked her. He was also aware that she had a kid, but he didn''t care about that as well. Now, these were the reasons why he liked her... Firstly, she was beautiful both in face and body structure. She had a pretty face and also had a sexy body. When talking about ''sexy'', she was truly sexy. She had a nice figure eight shape, big boobs, fat ass, and so on. But they weren''t extra-large, they weren''t as large as Sofia''s own. Secondly, she was calm and gentle. These were nice qualities of hers that drew Ryan to her. So these were the reasons why he was attracted to her though she was older than he. These memories were still intact, that was the reason why he didn''t waste time to reciprocate her embrace. And that was also the reason why he was happy she was still the class teacher of that classroom. ..The classroom he was in before that incident took place, and the classroom he''d be returning to. He felt her boobs press onto his chest while hugging her, and there was a nice fragrance emitting from her body...Ryan was enjoying it all. He didn''t want the embrace to end, he wanted them to stay like this for a long time. But it was going to end soon, and there was nothing he could do about it. They released themselves from each other''s embrace, then Miss Amaya said to him with a smile on her face, "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up, Ryan. I know this isn''t proper to say, but I was almost giving up hope that you''d ever wake up from the comma". Ryan wasn''t surprised by that statement, he knew a lot of people would have concluded in their hearts that he''d never wake up. Who knows whether there were some that were even praying that he should never wake up from the comma. "Now that you''ve seen and scrutinized him properly, I need you to take him to his classroom and introduce him to the students, that''s why I called you here, S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is simply starting from where he stopped. In no time, he''d be graduating". The head teacher said to Miss Amaya. "Okay ma, I''d do just as you''ve instructed". Miss Amaya uttered to the head teacher. The head teacher only nodded her head a little, then Miss Amaya said to Ryan, "Let''s go to your classroom. I''m sure you still remember the class you were in before you fell into comma". "Yes, I still remember it". Ryan stated. "I''d be taking you to that class now". And with that, Miss Amaya and Ryan began walking out of the head teacher''s office until they walked out of it completely. They were already walking in one of the corridors of a particular building, Ryan''s classroom was situated on this corridor. As they were heading toward the classroom, Ryan could feel his heart beating a little. Why was his heart beating? Because he was afraid of the kind of reception he''d receive from the students when they arrive at the classroom. How would the students treat him? How would his life become in that classroom? He remembered his brother, Kai, told him to brace himself. Well, he could say he''d braced himself to an extent. They were walking past different classrooms while walking in the corridor until they arrived at Ryan''s classroom. Murmurings were resounding across the classroom, but the moment Miss Amaya stepped foot into it along with Ryan, the murmurings stopped. They greeted Miss Amaya after she entered the classroom, which she responded to. And right now, she and Ryan were standing in front of the classroom. And according to the look of things, the students were already recognizing Ryan...it was evident on their faces. Their eyes were widening with a bewildered expression appearing on their faces. And in no time, many of them had already finished recognizing Ryan, they were sure it was him. Miss Amaya''s voice resounded while glancing at the students, "Everyone, this is Ryan standing close to me, and he''d be joining this classroom starting from today. I''m sure many of you already know him". Chapter 31 Hurtful Remarks. It was evident on their faces that they knew him, Miss Amaya had already noticed it. But it wasn''t everyone in the classroom that knew him, there were some that didn''t.But the people that didn''t know him were very few compared to the amount of people that knew him. Apart from the fact that his family was popular, and he was as well, he was a student of this academy before that incident took place. Many of them were aware of this... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He was a student of this academy before an incident took place which stopped him from coming to school for a long time. But he''s back now to complete his schooling, The people he was in the same class with back then have already graduated, so he''d be joining you guys since he was in this level of learning before that incident took place". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. Now, she knew many of them were aware of the incident that took place which stopped him from coming to school for a long time. In fact, they were aware of everything surrounding the incident, including the suicide note and all that. But she still had to say it ''cause it needed to be in her statement... Ryan just stood there glancing at the students, and he wasn''t left out, he''d already discerned that many of them had recognized him. All that was running through his mind now was how they''d treat him. There were some empty chairs and desks in the classroom, and Ryan was going to be making use of one of them. Miss Amaya pointed to a certain chair and desk before saying to Ryan, "You''d be making use of those right there, that''s where you''d be sitting from now on". Ryan only nodded his head, then her voice resounded again, "You can go to your seat". And with that, Ryan began walking toward the chair and desk until he reached them. And after reaching them, he took off his bag, dropped it on the desk, then balanced on the chair. Then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "Aren''t you guys happy to see a certain student of this academy resuming school again?". ..She threw this question at the students, and the response she got was very disappointing. The word ''Yes'' flowed out of the mouths of some students, but they were very weak, they weren''t audible at all. Miss Amaya didn''t say anything in regard to the fact that their responses were very weak and didn''t come from many students. She only shook her head a little before saying again, "Be nice to him". And after saying that, she walked out of the classroom. The moment she walked out of the classroom, Ryan sighed, and murmurings began resounding across the classroom. Students began conversing among themselves, and they were most likely talking about the fact that Ryan had resumed school... Ryan couldn''t hear what they were saying specifically though, but he knew they were most likely talking about him. It wasn''t everyone that was conversing among themselves though, some were just sitting in their seats without a single word flowing out of their mouths. Some even had books in front of them. Ryan glanced around the classroom, and he saw many of them still conversing among themselves as murmurings kept resounding across the classroom. The ones that didn''t know who Ryan was but wanted to know who he was began asking those who knew him. And the students that explained to them gave them a detailed explanation of who he was. They even told them about the incident that took place, the suicide note, and everything surrounding it. They told them what they knew, whereas, there was still a lot they didn''t know. Ryan just sat there as murmurings kept resounding across the classroom. And you know what? He was very uncomfortable. Why? Because the reason for the murmurings was ''cause they were talking about him. It hadn''t even been up to 15 minutes since he became a student in this classroom once again, and things were already going badly... This only means that all that Kai said would happen to him would most likely happen to him, he was already seeing the signs. As time passed, the murmurings began reducing drastically until they stopped completely, murmurings weren''t resounding across the classroom anymore. Something else was happening, and Ryan noticed it the moment he glanced around. A lot of students were staring at him with a kind of unpleasant facial expressions. This was one of the things Kai said would happen to him, students would be staring at him awkwardly. There''d be a lot of side-glances, and it was already happening. After conversing among themselves and having talked about him to their satisfaction without him hearing what they were saying, it was about time for them to stare at him. ''They are definitely not going to treat me nicely, my stay here would most likely be unpleasant for a long time''. Ryan thought to himself. He glanced around once again, and students were still staring at him weirdly. ''This is bad''. He thought to himself once again. Their weird stares lasted for some minutes without a single word flowing out of their mouths before someone suddenly said, "Such a weakling, he attempted suicide ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability. Are you the first person that didn''t get to awaken an ability?". Now, this wasn''t a situation where the person''s voice was low or something. It was very audible, Ryan heard it clearly. Not too long after the person''s voice resounded, another voice resounded, "I agree with you, he''s such a weakling. Attempting suicide like he''s the first person that didn''t get to awaken an affinity. I mean, there are people in this classroom that didn''t get to awaken an ability, but life keeps going, They didn''t attempt suicide, they didn''t try to harm themselves in any way. But he attempted suicide ''cause of it, such a weakling...disgusting". The people staring at him consisted of both males and females. And the statements that just flowed out of the mouths of two students pierced his heart badly. Another thing that Kai said would most likely happen to him was already happening. Students would mock him, insulting words would be thrown at him. Those statements from two students pierced his heart badly, they definitely hurt him. And this was the thought that ran through his mind at that moment, ''I thought I braced myself for this since I''d already been warned they''d happen to me, so why did they hurt this much?''. They didn''t stop, they weren''t done mocking him. This was the utterance that flowed out of the mouth of a certain girl, "He jumped off a hill to end his life ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability, right? But he ended up falling into a comma. He shouldn''t have woken from the comma, he should have just died, so he''d accomplish the aim of jumping off the hill". And another person didn''t waste time to support her statement, "I agree with you, he shouldn''t have woken from the comma. Since he wanted to die, then he should have just died. The universe should have made his wish come to pass". And that wasn''t the only person that supported her statement, other people supported it as well...both males and females. And you know what? They pierced Ryan''s heart badly. These even hurt more than the first ones. ''Guess I didn''t brace myself well enough''. Ryan thought to himself once again. ..Yes, since these words were hurting him this much, that means he didn''t brace himself well enough. It didn''t stop there, more students mocked him and threw insulting words at him. "He shouldn''t have returned to school, seeing him is making me a little angry. The fact that he attempted suicide ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability is very upsetting to me, This can influence the minds of others that didn''t get to awaken one ''cause of what he did. He made it seem like it was the end of the world". A certain boy said. And a certain girl didn''t waste time to back up what he said, "The same for me, seeing him is making me angry as well. He shouldn''t have returned to school". "Even if he wanted to resume his schooling, he should have done so at another school". Another boy said. And many people agreed with what he said by nodding their heads and with what flowed out of their mouths. Miss Amaya told them to be nice to him before leaving the classroom, but they were doing the opposite of what she told them. And all the people making these remarks were people with abilities. The ones that didn''t possess an ability didn''t say anything... Chapter 32 Hurtful Remarks.(2) Why didn''t they say anything? Because they knew they had no right to say anything. How could they mock a person that didn''t possess an ability when they don''t possess one themselves?They knew exactly what it felt like not to have the mana core in them and not to awaken an ability. They knew what they went through, how people considered them useless for a long time. So they couldn''t bring themselves to join hands in mocking Ryan and making hurtful remarks about him... Though they knew he went to the extreme by attempting suicide ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability. It was unnecessary, but they wouldn''t dare say it. Apart from that fact, people that possess an ability can attack them if they dare make hurtful remarks as well. ''You didn''t awaken an ability, and you''re mocking another person that didn''t ''cause of an incident? You have no right to''. Yes, something like this could happen, this statement could flow out of their mouths. This was another reason why they weren''t saying anything. Ryan just sat there as students kept making hurtful remarks about him. Whenever he glanced around, a lot of gazes would be on him. And you know what? He was feeling furious now. Why? Because he was remembering that Liam and Miles were the cause of all these. They were behind everything that was happening to him now and everything that happened to him in the past. They really did a lot, it was just like they ruined his life to an extent. The more he was thinking about it, the angrier he was becoming. And slowly, students began noticing it ''cause the anger was already showing on his face. And these were the words that flowed out of the mouth of a certain boy while staring at him, "Look, he''s getting angry ''cause of the things we are saying about him". "He doesn''t have the right to get angry". Another boy said. "He can get angry all he wants, but he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it". A certain girl uttered. Now, they were wrong, Ryan wasn''t angry ''cause of what they were saying about him. Their statements were only hurting and bringing him down. As known, the reason why he was angry was because he was remembering that Liam and Miles were behind everything that was happening to him. But now, he was actually angry about the remarks they were making about him. Especially the fact that a certain girl said he can get angry all he wants, but he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. Truly, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it in a way. He wouldn''t be able to fight them ''cause he was nothing... He doesn''t possess an ability, he doesn''t have any martial arts skills, he can''t make use of any traditional weapons, and so on. So he wouldn''t be able to do anything in that aspect. But he could do something about it in another way because he was something in another way. His father was Warren Howell, a powerful man that had connections with a lot of officials. He was even close to the king to an extent. He could simply report to his father just as Kai told him to do when things become really bad. There''s no way his dad wouldn''t step in once he reports to him. But reporting to him as its own disadvantage. Yes, the mocking would stop and all that, but people would consider him more of a weakling than he was before. It was just like a small child running to report to his father when he gets beaten by someone. That was how people would consider him. Hurtful remarks were being made about him, so he went straight to report to his father as a weakling that he is. They might not say it, but it would be evident on their faces. The mocking and hurtful remarks would stop, but the weird glances wouldn''t even after he reports to his dad and something is done about it. They''d be making use of the weird stares to remind him how much of a weakling he was. And nothing can be done about that even if he reports again ''cause they didn''t touch him, they weren''t making statements about him, they were only staring at him. ..With all these in mind, Ryan wasn''t sure he''d report to his dad even if things get really bad because of the disadvantage. "He can get angry for all I care, he can even burst with anger if he wants". A certain boy stated. Yes, they were still making statements due to the fact that they noticed he was angry. Ryan just sat there not being able to do anything about the remarks they were making about him, and that angered expression was still evident on his face. He hadn''t stopped thinking about Liam and Miles. Part of the reason why he was angry was still because they were the cause of what was happening to him now. He wished he could get revenge against them as fast as possible, but he wouldn''t. He has to be following the system''s instruction in order for everything to go well. The fact still remains he wouldn''t be able to get revenge against them on his own, he''d need the help of the system. So he has to wait until the system says it is time to get revenge against them. Now, though there were people that didn''t possess an ability in this classroom, there were people that did. And the people that did were more many than the people that didn''t. All the people that possess an ability were all D-rank benders. They were still weak, they hadn''t gotten to train their powers in any way. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They hadn''t learned martial arts at all, they hadn''t learned to make use of traditional weapons, and so on. And all these were due to the fact that they were still at the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge. Once they''d graduated from this academy, then they can decide if they want to go to any of the academies meant for training benders where they could learn to make use of their powers. Apart from learning to make use of their powers, they''d also learn martial arts and how to make use of traditional weapons. Now, no one would be forced to go to any of these academies. It''s all based on the choice you make, no one would decide for you, not even your parents. Your parents can only persuade you and tell you the benefits that come with attending one of these academies, but they can never force you... Now, after a person is done with his or her training in one of these academies, the person can go on to become a warrior, an adventurer, and so on. It''s based on choice. So though the students that possess an ability in Ryan''s classroom were still weak and were D-rank, they were still better than the people that didn''t possess an ability. Why? Because they can get to attend one of the academies meant for training benders and train their powers which would lead to them becoming stronger. Some of them could even end up becoming SSS-rank benders as time passes. ..So there was still lots of hope for them. They were still making statements about Ryan when a teacher stepped foot into the classroom. And the moment the teacher did so, everyone kept quiet. They stopped making statements about Ryan with immediate effect. Now, the teacher was a male, and the moment Ryan set eyes on him, he recognized him immediately. This teacher had been teaching in this academy before Ryan went into comma. The subject he was teaching was focused on nature, geography. And he was familiar with Ryan but hadn''t set eyes on him yet. The moment he stepped foot into the classroom, the students greeted him, which he responded to. He was standing in front of the classroom right now, and his eyes were scanning around. This was a thing most teachers do whenever they step foot into a classroom. They''d first glance at all the students around to see if anyone was missing. Yes, since that wouldn''t be the first time they''d be teaching a particular classroom, most of them were already familiar with all the faces in a particular classroom. So after stepping foot into one, they''d always want to make sure everyone was present before they''d begin teaching. And if they notice a person was absent, they''d ask about the person from his or her classmates. So that''s exactly what the man was doing that stepped foot into Ryan''s classroom. He was still glancing at all the students around when he set eyes on Ryan, and his eyes widened immediately... Chapter 33 That Isnt What I Meant. His eyes didn''t only widen, his mouth also opened in awe. As said, he was familiar with Ryan and was also aware of what happened to him just as other people were aware.So he wasn''t expecting to see him here at all, he was fucking surprised...Ryan was the last person he was expecting to see. Ryan noticed the shocked expression that appeared on his face the moment he set eyes on him, and he wasn''t surprised at all ''cause this thing had happened over and over again. That was the same expression that appeared on the faces of the people that heard of what happened to him and hadn''t seen him for a long time. The teacher just stood there glancing at him with that shocked expression still plastered on his face. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t just. Some seconds had to pass before he could bring himself to speak... "Ryan, is that you?". ..At least, he didn''t stutter. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Yes sir, it is me". "Wow! This is wonderful. I wasn''t expecting to see you here at all. When did you resume?". The man inquired. "Today". Ryan responded. "Today? Nice. I heard you were in a comma, when did you wake up from the comma?". "Some weeks ago, but I''ve been at home since then. It was just recently that my parents decided I resume schooling, that''s why I''m here". The man nodded his head a little before saying once again, "Wow! This is excellent. I can''t believe you woke up from the comma". A kind of perplexed expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment the man made that statement. And it wasn''t only Ryan, a perplexed expression appeared on the faces of other students as well. It was just like the man was hoping Ryan died from the comma with that statement he made. He noticed the expression that appeared on the faces of the students, including Ryan. And he immediately discerned the reason for this was because of the statement he made. So he voiced out, "Oh! I didn''t mean it that way, you guys shouldn''t misquote my statement. What I''m saying is that you were in a comma for a long time, Ryan, and bet me, there were people that had already concluded you would never wake up from the comma, Wouldn''t lie, I started doubting at some point if you would ever wake up from the comma as well. But here you are alive and agile, it''s very surprising and hard to believe. That''s what I meant with that statement". Ryan nodded his head in understanding after the man was done speaking. What the man said about people concluding he would never wake up from the comma didn''t surprise him at all. Without anyone telling him, he already knew in his heart that some people made this conclusion. Humans would always be humans. "I hope you understood my explanation and have cleared that wrong idea off your mind". The man uttered to Ryan after he was done explaining. "Yes, sir". Ryan stated. "Okay, I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up". The man''s voice resounded again. Something Ryan had heard a million times, many people had already said it to him. He still uttered anyway, "Thanks". "Let''s get to today''s teaching". The man uttered once again and began walking toward the board in front of the classroom. Sighting Ryan had already ruined the reason why he was glancing around in the first place. He was doing so to see if any student was absent. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he didn''t complete that before walking toward the board to begin teaching them ''cause of the conversation he had with Ryan... He wrote today''s topic on the board, then he wrote some other things beneath it. He was holding a certain book in his hand, everything he wrote on the board was from the book. And he made use of a reed pen to write everything he wrote on the board. After he was done writing, he glanced at the students and began explaining. Now, the explanation was concerning today''s topic and everything he wrote on the board. Students were paying rapt attention as he was explaining, Ryan included. Yes, he wasn''t doing something else or uninterested as the man was explaining, he was paying rapt attention as well. What was the man''s explanation like? Was it boring? Or was it interesting? Well, it was fascinating. That''s why even after minutes had passed since he began explaining, students were still paying rapt attention. As the man was explaining, he was writing more things on the board. And after he''d written to an extent, he glanced at the students and said to them, "You guys should transfer everything I''ve written on the board into your books". And that''s exactly what they began doing, they began bringing out their books and reed pens. And after they''d finished doing so, they began transferring everything on the board into their books by writing. Ryan wasn''t left out, he was doing exactly what other students were doing. His book was right on the table, and he was transferring everything on the board into his book. The teacher watched them for a few minutes as they were writing without a single word flowing out of his mouth. When he saw that some students were already done writing, that''s when he began speaking again. He continued with the explanation but wasn''t rushing things due to the students that were still writing. And by now, everyone was already done writing. The teacher was still explaining, which was requiring him to write more things on the board... It would soon get to a time when he''d tell them to transfer the recent things he''d written on the board into their books. Now, the man''s teaching was so interesting that not even a single student was dozing off or something. No one was tired, no one was bored. ..They were all paying rapt attention. As Ryan was sitting in his seat glancing at the man teaching them, he was remembering when he was still in high school back on earth. This was exactly how it was when he was still in high school. A teacher would be in front of the classroom teaching them, and they''d be paying rapt attention if the teacher''s teaching wasn''t boring. His high school life back on earth was fun, he missed those days after he was done with high school and had graduated from college. He didn''t consider life to be meaningless and boring at that time. It was after he''d graduated from college and was working that he started considering life to be meaningless and boring... Ryan kept recalling those moments as he was sitting in his seat and paying rapt attention to the man''s teaching. It got to a point where the man told them to write down the recent things he''d written on the board, which was expected. And they didn''t waste time to do so. They wrote down everything, then the man began asking some questions according to the explanation he''d given them. It wasn''t a situation where he was throwing the questions at everyone, and if you knew the answer to them, you''d indicate by raising your hand so he could call you to give an answer to one of them. That wasn''t the case at all. He was throwing each question to a person, and if the person couldn''t give a correct answer to it, he''d throw it to another person. And that was how it kept on going until he''d finished asking the questions he wanted to ask. He asked those questions to know those who understood all that he''d been explaining properly and those who didn''t. And he was able to know some of them in the two categories mentioned. So it could be said he accomplished the aim of throwing those questions at them...but not completely ''cause he wasn''t able to ask everyone in the classroom a question. So he decided to give them an assignment which he''d check when he steps foot into their classroom again according to the teaching curriculum. He gave them the assignment, explained what the assignment was about...in fact, he wrote it on the board. After he''d finished writing it on the board, he glanced at the students and said to them, "I''d be checking them when next I step foot into this classroom. Make sure to do them". And after making that utterance, he began walking out of their classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. Ryan had just finished writing what he wrote on the board concerning the assignment. And according to what he was seeing, the assignment was concerning what he taught them today. ..Not only that, it would also require them to do some research at home. Chapter 34 A Taunting Question. This research would involve asking people some questions, or you can simply study your environment to find answers to the questions.The assignment was quite complex, especially the one that would require you to do some research. But Ryan would be able to handle them according to what he was seeing. He closed his book and put it into his bag along with the reed pen. And after doing that, he glanced around and noticed some stares were already on him again. And he was fucking surprised ''cause it hadn''t been that long since that teacher left their classroom, and they''d already resumed staring at him weirdly?... ''My stay in this classroom wouldn''t be nice at all, and I don''t know how long it would last''. Ryan thought to himself. They were making hurtful remarks about him before that teacher stepped foot into their classroom. Now that the teacher had left, they''d resumed doing something they were doing before which was staring at him awkwardly. Who knows, they might resume the other one which was making hurtful remarks about him. He tried his best not to glance at any of the people staring at him again. His eyes were just focused on space, he was glancing at nothing. It hadn''t been long since he became a student of this classroom which he was a student of before, and he wasn''t enjoying his stay here at all. No friends, no peace of mind, what he was receiving were weird stares and hurtful remarks. The weird stares had resumed, in fact, more people were staring at him awkwardly now. But the hurtful remarks hadn''t resumed yet. And he didn''t know if they were going to resume or not. Well, as known, he''d already been warned about everything happening to him now by Kai. The only thing was that he didn''t brace himself well enough. "Ryan, can I ask you a question?". A certain voice resounded. This was after minutes of silence. Ryan had been waiting for the hurtful remarks to resume, but they didn''t. And all of a sudden, the voice that just resounded now broke the silence. It was the voice of a certain boy that wasn''t sitting too far from Ryan. Ryan glanced at him before voicing out, "What did you say?". "I said, can I ask you a question?". The boy''s voice resounded again. What Ryan didn''t know now was if the boy wanted to ask a genuine question...not the one that would taunt him. He didn''t know if the boy was among the people that made hurtful remarks about him, but from what he remembered, the boy was among the people that was staring at him awkwardly at some point. ''Should I permit him to ask me the question? I''m having a feeling it isn''t a genuine question he wants to ask me, instead, the one that would taunt me''. Ryan thought to himself. ..He was confused, he didn''t know if he should permit the boy to ask him the question. After a few seconds of contemplation, he stated, "You can go on". All the people glancing at Ryan focused their gazes on the boy the moment he permitted the boy to ask the question. "Why did you come back to school?". The boy inquired as a bit of smirk appeared on his face after asking the question. Ryan sighed the moment he heard the question...it was just as he thought, it wasn''t a genuine question. The question was obviously a stupid one, he knew the answer to it but just wanted to taunt Ryan with the question. Of course, he came back to school to complete his schooling. And the smirk that appeared on his face after asking shows he was asking it to taunt him... Ryan heard some chuckles after the boy asked that question. He wasn''t answering the question, that''s for sure. He was older than many of the students in this classroom ''cause he wasn''t supposed to be here if not for that incident, he would have graduated by now. But though he was older than them, they were still mocking him. This fact was making Ryan so angry, but he wasn''t showing it. As said, he wasn''t answering the boy''s question, and he kept to that. He just took his gaze away from the boy and began glancing at space once again. "Aren''t you going to answer the question, you moron?". The boy''s voice resounded again. Hearing that word ''moron'' spiked up Ryan''s anger, and it showed on his face. He glanced at the boy with that angered expression still evident on his face, and before he could say anything, a teacher stepped foot into their classroom. The teacher was a female, and it was another teacher Ryan was aware of. She''d been teaching in this academy before he went into comma. He took his gaze off the boy after the teacher entered their classroom. And the moment he set eyes on her properly, he recognized this was another teacher he was aware of. After she stepped foot into the classroom and was walking toward the front of the classroom, the students greeted her as usual, which she responded to. After arriving in front of the classroom, she began scanning around just as the other man did. By now, the annoyed expression on Ryan''s face had already vanished. What he wanted to say to that boy wouldn''t have been pleasant at all. It would only lead to more students mocking him and making hurtful remarks about him...they would intensify. As the lady was scanning around, she sighted Ryan in the process. And the usual happened, her eyes widened as she opened her mouth in awe. She was shocked just as every other person was shocked after setting eyes on Ryan. She told him to stand up so she could see him properly just as Miss Amaya told him to stand up after setting eyes on him... And Ryan did just so, he stood up from his seat. And the lady walked closer to him and glanced at him from up to down with that shocked expression still plastered on her face. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was looking so agile, that only meant he was completely healthy and wouldn''t be going back to comma anymore. This was something the lady discerned, and she was glad. She asked Ryan some questions which he gave answers to. Then she told him how happy she was to see that he''d woken up...something he''d heard countless times. He said ''thanks'' to her, then she walked back to the front of the classroom, and Ryan sat back on his seat. ..Now, the lady''s case was different, she didn''t do as the man did. Even though she saw Ryan, was surprised, and conversed with him. She still made sure to finish scanning around the classroom, and no one was absent according to what she saw. Then she began teaching, which involved her making use of the board as well. So as she was teaching, she was writing on the board. What was her teaching like? Partly boring, partly interesting. Yes, some part of her teaching was boring, and some part was interesting. But since it was mixed with boring and interesting...that means it was manageable. After she''d written on the board to an extent, she told the students to transfer everything on the board into their books, which they did with immediate effect. In the next minutes, she was done teaching. She didn''t give them any assignment, she just told them to go through everything she wrote on the board which they transferred into their books. They needed to read them personally and digest them as well, so they could fully understand them. Before she walked out of the classroom, she reminded Ryan how happy she was to see that he''d woken up, and he only nodded his head to her utterance. It didn''t take long for another teacher to step foot into their classroom after the lady left. And that''s how it kept on going, about two more teachers entered their classroom after that one left. They didn''t just enter their classroom, they taught them as well. Now, two of the teachers were teachers Ryan wasn''t aware of. That means they hadn''t begun teaching in this academy before he went into comma. So they weren''t aware of him, and he wasn''t aware of them as well. They didn''t know about the Howell family either, so they didn''t recognize him as Ryan Howell. They just took him as a new student... But one of the teachers recognized Ryan ''cause he''d been teaching in this academy before he went into comma, and Ryan recognized him as well. And you know what? The usual took place. He was shocked to see Ryan, he asked him some questions which he gave answers to, then he taught before leaving their classroom. And now, it had gotten to break hour. It was about time for everyone to head over to the cafeteria to eat. Ryan''s stay in this classroom hadn''t been nice at all ''cause of his classmates. Now, what he experienced here would be nothing compared to what he''d experience once he steps out of this classroom and reaches the cafeteria... Chapter 35 Worse. The whole school would set eyes on him now, both teenagers and the ones that weren''t up to their teenage age.And many people were aware of what happened to him. What do you think that would come with? A lot of mocking, weird stares, hurtful remarks, and so on. We are talking about the whole school here, this wasn''t a situation where it was only in his classroom. Though it wouldn''t be the whole school that would be involved in it, a lot of people would. Why? Because a lot of people were aware of him and what happened to him. The people that didn''t possess an affinity wouldn''t be joining hands to mock him, which was expected. But the amount of people that possesses an affinity were many enough to make the mocking and all that brutal enough... Students in Ryan''s classroom were already walking out with the cafeteria as the destination in mind. Ryan stood up from his seat, it was about time for him to head over to the cafeteria as well. He had been a student of this academy before, so he knew where the cafeteria was situated. ''What would the situation be like when I step out of this classroom and reach the cafeteria?''. Ryan thought to himself. Yes, he was having the feeling he''d get mocked again, along with weird stares, and so on, once he steps out of this classroom. And it would even be worse ''cause a lot of students were involved here...this was a whole school. And his feeling wasn''t wrong. After breathing in and out, he began walking out of the classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. And right now, he was walking in the corridor. And he wasn''t the only one walking in the corridor, other students were walking in the corridor as well. Some students were still coming out of their classrooms also. And the expected was happening, students began glancing at Ryan with a kind of shocked expression on their faces. That was where it started from. As known, many of them knew what happened to him, so they were so surprised to see him at school all of a sudden today. Slowly, the glances started turning into weird stares. These weird stares were coming from people that considered him a weakling ''cause of what he did. It also consisted of people that were angry at him ''cause of that same reason. Then hurtful remarks followed after that. People started talking trash about him, statements here and there... Ryan hadn''t even reached the school compound yet, he was still walking in the corridor, and all these were already happening. He''d experienced them in his classroom already, but now that they were coming from more people, it hurt more. He just kept walking until he reached the staircase and began descending it. It got to a point where he tried his very best not to be glancing at the people staring at him awkwardly. ..And even on the staircase, he wasn''t still safe. There were students on the staircase descending it as well. So the moment they sighted him, the same thing began happening. Hurtful remarks, awkward stares here and there, and so on. This kept on going until Ryan finally arrived at the school compound. And this was the thought that ran through his mind the moment he arrived at it, ''Damn! This is brutal, it hurts like fuck. This is the disadvantage of being popular. Everything has its advantages and disadvantages, fame has its own as well, and they are really brutal''. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were students on the compound, in fact, lots of them. So he hadn''t escaped by arriving at the compound, the same things kept repeating themselves. He didn''t mind the people staring at him and saying trash about him, he didn''t glance at them at all, he just kept walking toward the cafeteria. The people doing this knew he was the son of Warren, but they didn''t care. ''I didn''t brace myself well enough''. This same thought ran through Ryan''s mind. Everything happening was hurting him to the brim, so he couldn''t help but acknowledge that he didn''t brace himself well enough again. He wished he''d braced himself some more after Kai resounded those warnings into his ears. He didn''t know it would be this bad. Well, he kept walking toward the cafeteria until he reached and entered it. Upon entering it, he saw there were students already occupying seats around tables. Yes, the cafeteria was arranged this way. There were different tables in it, and there were chairs surrounding them. That means a particular table would have a couple of chairs around it, another table would have a couple of chairs around it...and that was how it kept on going. And Ryan wasn''t surprised to see students already occupying chairs in the cafeteria. Of course, everyone didn''t begin heading toward the cafeteria at the same time. Some people left their classrooms for the cafeteria before others, so they were supposed to reach the cafeteria before others. And this cafeteria was meant for only students. Teachers had their separate cafeteria where they do meet to eat during break hours. And it wasn''t close to the size of the students'' own ''cause students were larger. So the cafeteria meant for students was far larger than the one meant for teachers... Different foods were being prepared everyday by the cooks. And they weren''t free food, every student would have to pay for the foods they were eating at school each month. There was a fixed payment for it...and it was part of the payment Warren made today when he and Ryan were inside the head teacher''s office. After arriving in the cafeteria, Ryan began walking toward one of the tables that had vacant chairs around it. And the moment he reached them, he sat on one of the chairs. Students were still trooping into the cafeteria since a lot of them hadn''t entered yet. It was evident from the amount of vacant chairs around, students needed to occupy them. And even in the cafeteria, Ryan wasn''t still safe. In fact, it was even in this cafeteria that things would get worse. He''d already noticed students staring at him again, both males and females. And though it wasn''t all the students in the cafeteria that were staring at him, a good number of them were staring at him. And as more students were entering the cafeteria and making themselves comfortable on different chairs, the number of people staring at him were increasing... Ryan bowed his head a little while sighing at the same time. And all of a sudden, the chairs around the table he was sitting close to got filled up by a group of boys. According to what he was seeing, the boys were friends, and they seemed like rascals...the kind that loves trouble. They weren''t in the same class as him, but they seemed to be at the same level of learning as him but in a different classroom. Yes, students at the same level of learning weren''t in one classroom, they were divided into different classrooms. ..Being in one classroom wouldn''t work out because all of them wouldn''t fit into it. The moment they occupied the chairs around the table, one of them immediately voiced out, "Look at who we have here, it is Ryan, the weakling". And the moment he said that, the others began laughing. They weren''t the only ones that laughed, some other students occupying different chairs around different tables laughed as well. ''Shit! This wouldn''t be nice''. Ryan thought to himself. And truly, it wouldn''t be nice at all... The cooks were already serving the students. They were sitting in their seats as delicious meals were being kept in front of them. Now, that wasn''t the only activity taking place, people had started making hurtful remarks about Ryan again, some people couldn''t take their gazes off him. They kept staring at him awkwardly. And the boys that sat around the same table as him were disturbing the hell out of his life. Things were worse than they were at his classroom as expected. The teachers and the students'' cases were different. The teachers were shocked to see that he''d woken up, but were also happy at the same time. And they made sure to tell Ryan how happy they were. They knew what happened to him, but didn''t display a kind of attitude toward him because of it. They might talk about it behind his back, who knows? But at least, they behaved maturely in front of him. But as for the students, they''d been displaying all kinds of attitudes toward him and saying all sorts of things about him. Using provocative words, insulting statements, and so on. ..They weren''t mature at all, this is what differentiates adults from kids. Chapter 36 Worse.(2) There were adults that weren''t mature though, but in general, adults can''t be compared to kids once it comes to maturity.Cooks who were adults were serving food around, and students were making hurtful remarks about a person. They couldn''t even respect the fact that there were adults around and put a hold to the hurtful remarks. They kept doing what they were doing, they kept saying what they were saying...they didn''t care. That only shows their level of immaturity. Ryan kept sitting in his seat bearing everything until one of the cooks kept his food in front of him, and the nice aroma of the food went into his nostrils immediately. From the aroma, Ryan could tell the food would be really delicious. And he didn''t waste time to begin digging in. The boys sitting around the same table as him were served as well, and they didn''t waste time to begin digging in as well. Now, they didn''t allow Ryan enjoy the food the way he''d love to enjoy it. As he was eating, the surrounding boys were still talking trash... He sighed a million times while eating ''cause of the statements that were resounding inside his ears and their numerous laughter. Ryan decided to glance around while eating. And when he did so, he noticed there weren''t many people staring at him anymore, only a few gazes here and there. Many of them were focused on the food they were eating, that''s why there weren''t many gazes on him anymore. ''Wouldn''t they focus fully on the food they''re eating just as others have done so?''. Ryan thought to himself. He was referring to those that were still staring at him even while eating. They''d been staring at him for minutes before they got served...some were even part of the people that made hurtful remarks about him. Shouldn''t they focus on finishing the food in front of them since they''d been staring at him for a long time already?... Ryan had already focused on the food in front of him again while trying his best to ignore the disturbance of the boys sitting around him. ..And it was working to an extent, he was just eating his food acting like they weren''t around him. He was still eating his food when he felt someone tap his back head with force which caused his head to move forward a little. And the moment the person did so, he walked forward and stood in front of him. Then this utterance flowed out of his mouth, "Such a weakling". And the moment that had taken place, students began laughing, including the boys sitting around him. The cooks that served them had already stepped out of the cafeteria by now. Ryan glanced at the boy that tapped his back head, and he was tall and dressed in a red robe. According to the look of things, he and Ryan were at the same level of learning. And they''d most likely be age mates. Did Ryan feel pain from the tapping? Yes, the boy did so with force. And Ryan was feeling a kind of rage build up in him as he was glancing at the boy. He was trying his best to ignore the disturbance of the boys sitting around him while eating his food, but this boy had just ruined everything. Wouldn''t they let him eat in peace? Students were still laughing due to what happened just now, and the boys sitting around Ryan weren''t left out...they were still laughing as well. Ryan was glancing at the boy that tapped his back head with rage, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was aware of that, he can only glance at him with rage, but he wouldn''t be able to fight him or something. If he fights him, the boy would beat the hell out of him from the look of things. The boy was huge and most likely possessed an affinity. But he wasn''t huge nor does he possess an affinity. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan was still glancing at the boy with rage when he noticed the laughter resounding into his ears were becoming louder, which means instead of the people laughing to stop laughing, they were laughing more loudly. And he didn''t seem to understand why until he felt another person tap his back head with force. And after that one, another one followed. Two more boys had just tapped his back head, and they were standing in front of him already, which means there were three boys standing in front of him now. The laughter resounding into his ears increased after that took place. Ryan was just glancing at them not knowing what to do or what to say, he was just dumbfounded... Now, one of the things Kai said could happen to him when he resumes school was bullying. There was no way what happened to him now wasn''t bullying. These boys tapped his head with force without feeling any remorse, which caused other people to laugh. And they were standing in front of him now while glancing at him like nothing happened. Kai said bullying might take place, or it might not...so it was based on probability. But he''d just been bullied right now, it had happened, it wasn''t based on probability anymore. Now, these boys were friends, and they looked like bullies normally. They''d been in the cafeteria since watching Ryan and waiting for an opportunity to do this. They were among the people making hurtful remarks about him. They were eating their food when they noticed the cooks step out of the cafeteria, and that''s when they decided to strike. ..They couldn''t do what they''d just done with the cooks inside the cafeteria, but they could make hurtful remarks about him with the cooks inside it. "What is the meaning of this?". Ryan inquired while glancing at them with rage in his eyes. The annoying part was that he wouldn''t be able to do anything about the rage he was feeling. Thinking about it was adding to the anger he was feeling. "The meaning of it? Well, we did it ''cause you''re a weakling. Who attempts suicide ''cause they didn''t get to awaken an ability?". One of the boys stated while glancing at Ryan. Ryan didn''t say anything ''cause he didn''t have anything to say, he was just glancing at them with rage in his eyes. "Have something like this happened before? A person attempting suicide ''cause he or she didn''t get to awaken an ability?". One of the boys sitting around the same table as Ryan stated. The moment he threw that question, the boy sitting close to him responded to his question, "Yes, it has happened before more than once, but that''s in the past. It''s been a really long time since they happened, something like that hasn''t happened since then". "I guess he wanted to trigger it again, something that hasn''t happened for a long time. What does he expect the younger ones that haven''t gotten to the age to awaken their powers to feel when they heard of what he did ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability? He made it seem like it was the end of the world. Definitely, there''d be kids among them that wouldn''t get to awaken an ability, it''s always like that, And they might feel it''s best for them to end their lives ''cause of what he did. Attempt suicide ''cause you didn''t awaken an affinity, there''s no reason to live". One of the boys that tapped Ryan''s head uttered while staring daggers at Ryan. They thought they knew everything surrounding that incident, but there was a lot they didn''t know. Ryan didn''t jump off that hill on his own, he was pushed. But where does he want to start from to begin explaining everything to them? And even if he wanted to, he can''t because they would most likely not believe him. There was no proof to back up his explanation. The best proof was for him to get revenge against those behind everything and expose what they did. And he can''t get revenge against them yet ''cause the time hadn''t arrived for him to do so according to the system. So he was just stuck...all he could do was to be glancing at the boys in front of him. And you know what? The weird stares had already resumed again... Meanwhile, as Ryan was going through all these things at school, Sofia was busy sexualizing him at home. She wanted to have a taste of his dick again, she wanted to fuck him. She was in her room right now and was close to masturbating ''cause she was sexualizing Ryan in her head. She wanted to fuck him badly. They hadn''t had sex again after that day that they had sex. ..And that''s exactly what Sofia wanted, she wanted them to have sex again...as fast as possible. Chapter 37 Picking Him Up. She was sitting on her bed, and two of her fingers were very close to entering her pussy. As said, she was close to masturbating ''cause she was sexualizing Ryan in her head.Once the fingers entered her pussy, the next thing was to begin moving them back and forth inside her pussy so pleasure could begin traveling across her body. Who were the people at home? She and the other servants, the guards, were outside as usual. ''This would have been a perfect time to have sex with Ryan if only he was at home. None of his family members are present''. Sofia thought to herself with her fingers still very close to entering her pussy. The other servants were at home, but she was still thinking this moment would have been a perfect time to have sex with Ryan because his family members weren''t at home. That means even with the servants at home, and Ryan happens to be at home as well, she would have still had sex with him. Can you believe that? That shows how badly she wanted to have sex with him... Those fingers were still very close to entering her pussy. The urge was there to masturbate, she really wanted to, but something in her was stopping her from doing so. ''I hope his mum won''t be home by the time he arrives from school. Even with my colleagues around, I''d still get down with him''. Sofia thought to herself once again. She''d already decided, and she doesn''t plan on changing her mind at all. If Emily hadn''t arrived home yet by the time Ryan arrives home from school, she''d still have sex with him even with the other servants around. Time passed, and she didn''t end up masturbating though she was still sexualizing Ryan in her head. "His dick penetrating my pussy would be better than me fingering it. So I should wait for his arrival, I hope his mum won''t be home when he arrives". She muttered to herself. ****** The cafeteria was completely empty by now ''cause all the students were done eating and had departed from it. And the truth of the matter was that Ryan didn''t get to enjoy the food he was served at the cafeteria properly. The disturbance was just too much. From students staring at him awkwardly, to making hurtful remarks about him, those boys sitting around the same table as him disturbing the hell out of his life, three boys tapping his head with force, and so on. ..How could he enjoy his food properly when all of these happened to him? Truly, what he experienced in his classroom was nothing compared to what he experienced when he walked out of his classroom and reached the cafeteria. What he didn''t know was how long it would last. ''How long would it last? How long would I be treated like this?''. He kept asking himself this question. This was his first day of school after a long time of not coming to school, and he''d already been treated so badly... He knew the reason why they were treating him this way, but couldn''t set things straight ''cause the time to do so hasn''t arrived yet. It had already gotten to closing hour, it was about time for every student to head home. Now, what was the situation like when Ryan arrived at his classroom along with his classmates after they left the cafeteria? Were they still staring at him awkwardly? Making hurtful remarks about him? And so on. Yes, they did so, but it was very limited now. And they didn''t just arrive in their classroom and were sitting in their seats without doing anything. More subject teachers stepped foot into their classroom to teach them according to the teaching curriculum. Ryan had already stood up from his seat with his bag in his hand. Since it was already closing hour, then he needed to head home just as other students were doing. Students in his classroom were already standing up from their seats and leaving the classroom. And this was the same case with students in other classrooms. Some were leaving their classrooms in groups since they were friends...while some were leaving alone. After wearing his bag, Ryan began walking out of the classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. And right now, he was walking in the corridor along with other students. And even till now, he was still receiving some awkward stares here and there... There was a bit of gloomy expression on his face as he was walking in the corridor, he wasn''t in a good mood. And this was due to everything that happened today. He was still walking in the corridor when he remembered what his dad said about that guard coming to pick him up during closing hour. He wasn''t in the mood to get picked up by some guard, he was in the mood to trek. Trekking, glancing around, and trying to free his mind...that''s exactly what he wanted to do. But if the guard had arrived to pick him up, there was nothing he''d be able to do about it. He''d have to get picked up, he''d have to follow instructions. He''d already arrived at the school compound by now as he was walking on it along with other students with that bit of gloomy expression still plastered on his face. He was still walking when he saw the guard his dad said would come pick him up already waiting for him. He was sitting on top of a horse, and from the look of things, he''d already sighted Ryan. ''He''s already here''. Ryan thought to himself after sighting the guard. Now, Ryan wasn''t the only one that would be getting picked up by someone with a horse. In fact, some students had already been ridden out of the school compound by someone with a horse. Ryan wasn''t the only privileged one in this school, he wasn''t the only student that was from a rich family. There were other students that were from rich families as well. So he wasn''t the only one that would enjoy the privilege of getting ridden out of the school compound by someone with a horse. Some were being ridden out of the school compound by guards, while some were being ridden out by their parents, which were fathers. While some were walking out of the school compound. They were going to be trekking home, they weren''t from rich families. And you know what? Most of them were already used to trekking, they saw nothing wrong with it. Ryan kept walking until he reached the guard. Then the guard said to him, "I''m here to pick you up just as your dad instructed". Ryan only nodded his head, then the guard helped him climb the horse as he was sitting on top of it right now. Then the guard''s voice resounded again, "Did anything happen? Why is your face like that?". Though the gloomy expression on his face wasn''t that noticeable, the guard still noticed it. That shows he had sharp eyes. "Nothing happened". That was all Ryan said. ..He knew he was lying, a lot happened, but he couldn''t tell them to the guard. "Okay, if you say so". The guard uttered before putting the horse in motion and riding them out of the school compound. The guard rode the horse nonstop until they arrived home. He rode the horse into the compound and made it stand where he wanted it to stand. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he came down from the horse, and Ryan did the same as well. Then he tied the horse the way it was supposed to so it wouldn''t be able to move away. Ryan was already walking toward the main building by now. And before entering it, he bowed his head a little greeting the guards in front of the house, and they bowed back as well. ''They are doing a great job, their job isn''t an easy one at all''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind after entering the house, he was referring to the guards. And truly, their job wasn''t an easy one at all, it takes motivation, diligence, confidence, and so on to do the job they do. Not everyone can do it. Since they were always standing in front of the house most of the time, did they have time to eat and do other things? Of course, they do eat and engage in other things. They wouldn''t be able to say alive and do their jobs properly if they weren''t eating. But they do take turns to eat, all of them can''t be eating at the same time. No matter what, there should always be guards in front of the house. Unless a particular situation arrives where it wouldn''t just be possible for any of them to be in front of the house. ..And as for engaging in other things, they can do so...but the time they have to do so is very limited. Chapter 38 We Can Take The Risk. Each of them had families, so they must always have to visit their families from time to time. But they can''t waste too much time with their families unless there''s enough time to do so.They have limited time to do everything, that''s why it would always seem like they don''t engage in other things apart from their jobs. The living room was completely empty when Ryan arrived in it. He glanced around it for some seconds before he began walking once again. ''I wonder who is at home and who isn''t''. He thought to himself while still walking. His destination was his room, all he wanted to do once he arrived in it was to fling his bag aside and fall flat on the bed. He needed to rest his body a little. His first day at school after a long time of not going to school was stressful...not physically, but mentally. It was mid-afternoon currently, and while still heading toward his room, he wondered if Lucy had arrived home from school. Well, he decided not to think about anything else and just arrive in his room and do what he planned on doing. And he did just so, the moment he entered his room, he flung his bag aside, walked toward the bed, and landed flat on it. And it felt so relaxing, the bed was cozy enough to make it so relaxing. ''Today was terrible, it was mentally stressful''. Ryan thought to himself after landing on the bed. The fact that he was older than many of the people staring at him awkwardly and making hurtful remarks about him was still making him angry up till now. But that is life, age doesn''t matter when it comes to disrespect. A person you''re older than by far can disrespect you and get away with it... Ryan closed his eyes, he wanted to doze off for some minutes though he wasn''t feeling sleepy right now. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sofia was in her room when she heard the door to the house open. And someone definitely stepped foot into the house as well, that she was sure of. She didn''t know who entered, but she was wishing it was Ryan. Remember she''d been sexualizing him and almost masturbated because of it. She knew it wouldn''t be Lucy that entered ''cause she''d already arrived home from school. So the person that entered would have to be Ryan or any of his family members. That was her mindset...and as said, she was wishing it was Ryan ''cause she wanted to get down with him though his sister and the other servants were around. So she walked out of her room and began heading toward Ryan''s room while still wishing he was the one that entered. She knew the first place he''d most likely go to was his room after arriving home, that''s why she was heading there. Arriving in front of his room, she held the door knob and began opening the door slowly. Though Ryan was lying on his bed, had closed his eyes, and was trying to doze off, he quickly discerned someone was opening the door to his room from the sounds he was hearing. He hadn''t slept off yet, so discerning that was quite easy. He sat up on his bed and fully confirmed that someone was opening the door to his room, and the person was doing it slowly. He just sat there waiting to see who the person was, he was also cautious as well. The person finished opening the door, and it was Sofia. ..Ryan''s eyes widened a little the moment he set eyes on her, he wasn''t expecting she''d be the one opening the door. ''What is she doing here?''. That was the thought that ran through his mind after setting eyes on her. Sofia''s heart gladdened the moment she set eyes on Ryan. Her wish came to pass, it was him that entered the house. She entered his room and closed the door, then she began walking toward him seductively. She wanted to get down with him right now, she wanted to fuck him. She''d been sexualizing him throughout today...now that he''d arrived home and his mum wasn''t around, she didn''t want to waste time. Ryan wanted to ask what she was doing here, but the moment he noticed the way she was walking toward him, he immediately discerned what she was here for. She was walking toward him seductively. He would be stupid not to know what she was here for after seeing the way she was walking toward him... Apart from that, her shape also caught his eyes. She was too sexy, even if he wasn''t in the mood to get down with her after discerning what she wanted, he''d be in the mood after setting eyes on her sexy shape. And truly, he started feeling that urge to have sex with her after setting eyes on her sexy body. His dick had already stiffened to an extent, and he didn''t waste time standing up from the bed as she was still walking toward him. He had a rough day at school today, he needed to relax and free his mind which he was doing before she entered his room. But having sex with her can be another way of relaxing. They haven''t had sex again after that day that they had sex. So he definitely wanted them to have sex now. He wanted to have a taste of her body again and relax his body in the process... Sofia kept walking toward him seductively until she reached him, and they began smooching each other immediately. For someone that had been sexualizing Ryan throughout the whole day, she had to be in control as they were kissing. She was kissing him so roughly, and Ryan was trying his best to keep up. They were still kissing when something crashed into Ryan''s head. And he didn''t waste time to separate his lip from Sofia''s after it crashed into his head... Sofia was very surprised, and it was evident on her face while glancing at Ryan. Her face screamed, ''Why this all of a sudden?''. What was it that Ryan thought of that made him separate his lip from Sofia''s with immediate effect? He didn''t know if they were the only ones at home apart from the guards outside. If they weren''t the only ones at home, then doing this was as risky as fuck. "Why did you end the kissing all of a sudden?". Sofia inquired of Ryan with that surprised expression still plastered on her face. "Are we the only ones at home apart from the guards outside?". Ryan answered her question with a question with a curious facial expression. "No, we aren''t the only ones at home. Your sister, Lucy, is at home, and the other servants are at home as well". Sofia responded to his question, she already knew where he was getting at. "And you''re saying it so casually? My sister is at home, and your colleagues are at home as well, and you want the both of us to get down together? Don''t you know how risky that is?". Ryan''s voice resounded with his eyes widened a little. "I know how risky it is, but nothing would happen, we just have to be careful. We''d make sure our sex isn''t loud, we''d control our moaning and groaning". Sofia stated. "Even still, this is so risky. Do you know what would happen if we get caught?". "Then we just have to make sure we don''t get caught". Ryan was still so reluctant, both of his hands were on both sides of his waist, and he was shaking his head a little. He was just imagining what would happen if they got caught. A 17-year-old boy having sex with a 34-year-old lady? And this wasn''t the first time they were doing such? It would be terrible... "Don''t you want to have a taste of my sexy body again? I want to have a taste of your dick again badly. This is our little chance to do so, we don''t know when this kind of chance would show up again, Maybe your mum wouldn''t be going out in the next weeks to come. Now that she isn''t at home, let''s make use of this chance. When she''s at home, we wouldn''t be able to have sex, But with your sister and my colleagues around, we can take the risk. Let''s do this". Sofia uttered to Ryan once again, she wanted to fuck him badly. Ryan glanced at her sexy body, it was too enticing. He definitely wanted to have a taste of it right here, right now. What she said was true, with his mum at home, they wouldn''t be able to take such a risk. But with his sister and the other servants at home, they can take the risk. And this kind of chance might not arrive again...who knows? So they better make use of this opportunity. ..With all these in mind, Ryan began kissing Sofia once again without saying anything to her. Chapter 39 Taking The Risk. (R18) Sofia didn''t waste time to take control over the kissing again the moment Ryan began kissing her. She was kissing him so roughly like they wouldn''t get to kiss each other again. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.They were exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues and sucking each other''s lips. They were still kissing when Ryan grabbed her fat buttocks with both hands. Yes, it was almost impossible for them to be kissing, and he wouldn''t grab her buttocks, they were too enticing... And he didn''t only grab them, he began squeezing them as well. And he was squeezing them so well that it was enough to be causing slight pleasure to be passing around Sofia''s body. They were kissing each other while having it in mind that they needed to be careful. They shouldn''t make too much noise so they wouldn''t get caught. They were still kissing each other roughly, and Ryan was still squeezing her buttocks. He squeezed her buttocks for some seconds more before taking his hands off them. And right now, they were only smooching. And you know what? Sofia was still in control. No matter what Ryan did to take control of the kissing, he couldn''t just overshadow Sofia. Their steamy kissing lasted for some seconds more before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan buried his face in Sofia''s boobs and began sucking them. Yes, he wanted to have a taste of her boobs again, which he was already doing. "Ahhhn~" Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment he began sucking her boobs. She was controlling her moaning in order for them not to be too loud, so they wouldn''t get caught. Ryan sucked from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple, and he was enjoying himself to the very brim. And as for Sofia, soft moans kept escaping her mouth as her boobs were being sucked. It got to a point where he had to grab and begin squeezing her ass again as he was sucking her boobs. But he didn''t do that for too long, it only lasted for a few seconds before he took his hands off her ass. But the sucking of her boobs was still ongoing. From what he was seeing, he was going to be sucking her boobs for a long time... Why? Because they tasted so nice, he was enjoying sucking them. Her boobs were plump enough to derive massive pleasure from sucking them. After sucking her boobs to both his satisfaction and hers, he took his mouth off them. Then he began squeezing them...and that was enough to cause pleasure to begin traveling across Sofia''s body again. And definitely, the pleasure was followed with moans... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" He didn''t go behind her to begin squeezing her boobs, he stayed right in front of her while making use of his hands to squeeze them as soft moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth. Now, during the time he sucked and was now squeezing her boobs, his dick had already hardened to the very brim. And that was also the same case with Sofia, her pussy was already wet. She was as horny as fuck and needed to be pounded by a good dick. And her mindset was that it was Ryan''s cock that would pound her pussy and satisfy her. ..And she wasn''t wrong to have this mindset ''cause after everything they were doing now, he''d eventually have to penetrate her pussy with his dick and fuck her properly. That''s what you call the main sex. Ryan kept squeezing her boobs as pleasure kept passing around Sofia''s body until he was done squeezing them. And the moment he took his hands off her boobs, she bent as her face was right in front of his cock. She wasn''t seeing his bare cock though, she was only seeing the shape beneath his clothe. She wanted to give him a blowjob right now, she wanted to have a taste of his dick again. And this was exactly what Ryan needed, he needed his dick to be sucked by her, it was so erect. He pulled up his robe so all that would remain for Sofia to do was to drag down his underwear so his cock could shoot out, and she could begin sucking it. It was just like he made things easier for her, and he truly made things easier for her. She didn''t waste time to drag down his underwear, and his dick shot out immediately looking so erect and enticing. She felt chills around her body the moment she set eyes on his cock ''cause of how enticing it was looking... The next thing she did was to grab his cock and begin stroking it, and that stroking was enough to cause slight pleasures to begin passing around Ryan''s body. And the moment she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. "Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking his cock due to the amount of pleasure that traveled across his body. She''d sucked his cock before, and she was a professional at it. So now that she''d begin sucking his cock again, he knew he was about to enjoy himself properly for minutes...it was going to be a fun ride. And she wasn''t disappointing at all, she was sucking his dick like the professional that she was, she was giving him a proper blowjob. Immense pleasure kept traveling across Ryan''s body nonstop as his cock was being sucked by her. He had to close his eyes for a while due to the immense pleasure that was passing around his body before opening them again... She kept deep-throating his cock over and over again, and it added to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. "Keep going, keep sucking it like that". Ryan uttered with pleasure filling his voice as his dick was being sucked by Sofia. After sucking the whole of his dick for minutes, she began sucking the balls. And she was sucking them so well that pleasure didn''t stop traveling across his body for even a second. After sucking his balls for a few minutes, she began sucking the cap of his dick. She didn''t only suck it, she licked it as well. And after she was done with the cap of his dick, she sucked his balls for a few seconds again before she resumed sucking the whole of his dick. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans were still escaping Ryan''s mouth as Sofia was sucking his cock due to the immense pleasure traveling across his body. She deep-throated his cock some more while sucking it. It got to a point where Ryan held her hair and began increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth, which increased the amount of pleasure passing around his body. He did this the last time she was sucking his cock, he held her hair and began increasing the pace at which his cock was going in and out of her mouth. And now, he was repeating it. Well, this was something he''d repeat over and over again when his dick was being sucked by a female. It was a way to feel more pleasure from the blowjob he was receiving... He held her hair while increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth for about a minute. Then he left her hair, so she could continue sucking his dick at the normal pace she was sucking it before. And that''s exactly what she was doing after he left her hair, she continued sucking his dick at the normal pace she was sucking it before. ..But she enjoyed what he did though, no doubt. Groans were still escaping Ryan''s mouth from time to time as his cock was being sucked by Sofia. Though she''d sucked his balls and the cap of his dick before, she sucked them again after a few minutes of resuming sucking his dick at the normal pace. She''d done a great job so far with the way she sucked his dick. She caused immense pleasure to be traveling across his body nonstop, groans kept flowing out of his mouth as well. And by now, she was done sucking his dick, she''d sucked it to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. And she really enjoyed sucking his cock, she liked the taste. Now that she was done sucking his cock, it was about time for Ryan to eat up her pussy. He wanted to do all sorts of things to it, and he couldn''t wait to start. She began taking off her clothe until she''d finished taking it off. Then Ryan pushed her to the bed as she landed flat on it, and he was glancing at her pussy now though he wasn''t seeing her bare pussy... Chapter 40 Disrupted. (R18) He wasn''t seeing her bare pussy ''cause she was still putting on her underwear. But he was soon to take off that underwear ''cause he''d need to do so to eat up her pussy.He knelt on the bed and began taking off her underwear until he''d finished taking it off, then he flung it aside. And now, he was seeing her bare pussy, and it looked so enticing. He didn''t plan on wasting time to begin eating it, so his mouth was heading toward her pussy right now... As his mouth was heading toward her pussy, Sofia was already anticipating the amount of pleasure that would begin traveling across her body the moment he began eating it. Ryan began sucking her pussy the moment his mouth reached it...and the pleasure she anticipated would travel across her body began traveling across her body. "Mmm~Ahhhn~" Soft moans flowed out of her mouth the moment he began sucking her pussy, and this was due to the pleasure passing around her body. And the moans didn''t just flow out of her mouth and stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth continuously. And as usual, her moaning was just like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears. And they gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing...in fact, to intensify it. Her pussy tasted so nice, no denying it, so he kept sucking it nonstop. He was still sucking it when Sofia began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. The pleasure passing around her body was just so immense that she had to start squeezing her boobs. And squeezing her boobs added to the amount of pleasure traveling across her body as moans kept flowing out of her mouth... Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her pussy, and the moans escaping her mouth kept sounding like nice melodies in his ears. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he began licking it. And the same amount of pleasure kept passing around Sofia''s body as she was still making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. Ryan''s tongue was just moving about in her pussy doing its job. And the moans flowing out of Sofia''s mouth was enough evidence it was doing an excellent job. "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth, but she made sure they weren''t loud for the same reason of them not getting caught. She was in proper control of them. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the urge was there for her to moan out loudly, she made sure not to do so. Ryan kept licking the hell out of her pussy as pleasure kept traveling across her body. And he was really enjoying what he was doing ''cause her pussy tasted nice. He licked it for a few minutes before he began sucking it once again. As of now, Sofia wasn''t making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs anymore, she''d stopped. But she was tightly squeezing the bedsheet a lot due to the immense pleasure passing around her body. She was also biting her lower lip from time to time when moans weren''t flowing out of her mouth... Ryan sucked her pussy for a few minutes before he switched to licking it again. Yes, he was enjoying doing the two, so he was going to keep switching until he was done eating her pussy. He licked it for about a minute before he switched to sucking it again. And that was how it kept on going until he was done eating up her pussy. He''d sucked and licked it to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. What he wanted to do next was finger it, yes, he wanted to pleasure it some more before he''d thrust his cock into her pussy and screw her. ..One of his fingers began moving toward her pussy until it entered it, and after entering it, he began fingering her. "Ahhn~Mmm~" Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment he began fingering her pussy and kept escaping her mouth continuously. Ryan kept thrusting his finger in and out of her pussy as pleasure kept passing around her body and moans kept flowing out of her mouth. He wouldn''t stop until what happened the last time happened again...until her juice flows out. "Yes, keep fingering my pussy, keep going". Sofia voiced out with pleasure filling her voice. And Ryan didn''t plan on stopping until he''d accomplished one of his aims for fingering her pussy. His finger kept moving in and out of her pussy until he decided to increase the pace at which he was fingering her in order to cause more pleasure to begin traveling across her body. And he didn''t waste time to do so. He increased the pace at which he was fingering her pussy and achieved the aim for doing so because more pleasure began passing around Sofia''s body. It also affected the amount of moans escaping her mouth. They didn''t become louder ''cause she was in control of them, but more began flowing out of her mouth. "Mmmm~Ahhhn~" Ryan kept enjoying the sounds of her moaning in his ears, they sounded so melodious... He kept fingering her pussy at a fast pace as pleasure kept traveling across her body. And it got to a point where Sofia began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs again. It didn''t last for long though, it only lasted for close to a minute before she stopped, then she resumed squeezing the bedsheet tightly. Ryan saw her making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. And seeing that made him wish he was the one squeezing them. But he could only wish at that moment, he wouldn''t be able to do so ''cause he was fingering her pussy. ..Though he''d squeezed her boobs before, he still wanted to do so again. And there was a chance of doing so again when he began fucking her. Fucking her in missionary style would make it very easy for him to squeeze her boobs the way he wanted while still fucking her. He kept fingering her pussy until her juice began flowing out...he''d achieved one of the aims for fingering her pussy. Immense pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body as her juice was pouring out, and moans were flowing out of her mouth as well... The both of them watched until her juice had finished pouring out, and she made sure they didn''t stain the bedsheet. She positioned in a way as they were pouring out that none of it stained the bedsheet. And after that, the both of them began kissing each other roughly as Ryan was pushing her to the bed at the same time. The aim was to cause her to lie fully on the bed, then he''d penetrate her pussy with his cock and fuck her. They kept kissing until he eventually caused her to lay fully on the bed, then their lips separated from each other. After that, he brought out his dick with the aim of thrusting it into her pussy and screwing the shit out of her...but something happened. They heard one of the other servants calling her name, she was searching for Sofia. Their eyes widened the moment they heard the servant calling her name, then they glanced at each other for some seconds before Ryan put back his dick where he took it from and came off Sofia. The moment Ryan came off her, she got up from the bed immediately. She knew which of her colleagues was searching for her according to the voice. So she glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "I think I''m being searched for". Ryan only nodded his head, without her saying it, he''d already discerned that. The servant searching for her kept calling her name, then Sofia''s voice resounded again, "This is bad, we are right in the middle of something". "And we can''t afford to get caught, this is exactly what I was talking about". Ryan stated. "I think I need to dress up right now". Sofia uttered once again. Yes, she was stacked naked currently, but Ryan wasn''t...in fact, he was still putting on his robe. How come he wasn''t naked and was about to thrust his cock into Sofia''s pussy and fuck her some seconds ago? Well, what he planned on doing was after he''d thrust his dick into Sofia''s pussy, he''d then undress before he''d begin screwing her. That was the plan, but everything had been ruined. The lady searching for her had disrupted everything. And Ryan couldn''t help but feel bad right now, he was just about to fuck Sofia''s sweet pussy again before that shit happened. Sofia was feeling bad as well due to that same reason though she didn''t say anything and made sure it wasn''t showing in her face. What she was doing now was dress up... Chapter 41 How Did It Go? That lady was still calling out Sofia''s name, and what the both of them were hoping for right now was that she wouldn''t barge into Ryan''s room and see the both of them.There''s no way she would see the both of them and not know something was happening between them... Guess she''d checked Sofia''s room and didn''t see her there, that''s why she was searching for her. Sofia kept dressing up until she''d finished doing so, then she adjusted what needed to be adjusted. "You can''t step out just like that, doing so wouldn''t be a good idea". Ryan said to Sofia after she''d finished dressing up. "And why do you say so?". Sofia inquired of him. "That''s because you could step out now and end up meeting her, which means she wasn''t far from this room. And seeing that you came out of my room would most likely lead to something else, I don''t think she''d keep her mouth shut, For us to be hearing her voice this clearly only means she isn''t far from this room". Ryan explained. Sofia nodded her head in understanding, that made sense. Then her voice resounded, "So what should I do next?". "I think you should stay in this room until we are sure she isn''t close to this room. After coming out and meeting with her, you''d explain to her why you didn''t answer when she was calling you, and where you were, And this would need you to lie to her, which I know you wouldn''t hesitate to". Ryan responded. Sofia nodded her head in understanding once again before saying, "That makes sense, I''d do as you''ve said". The both of them stayed in Ryan''s room as the lady kept calling out Sofia''s name. Sofia wouldn''t leave here until they were sure she wasn''t close by anymore. And they kept hoping she wouldn''t barge into Ryan''s room because it would be terrible if that happens... A few minutes passed before they stopped hearing the lady''s voice, guess she thought Sofia wasn''t in the house, maybe she left for somewhere. "Her voice has stopped resounding, guess I can leave now". Sofia said glancing at Ryan. "Yes, I think you can leave now, but you have to be super cautious". Ryan uttered. And with that, Sofia began walking toward the door of Ryan''s room. And the moment she reached it, she opened it, glanced out, making sure to glance left and right and becoming sure the lady wasn''t close by anymore, then she stepped out without even glancing at Ryan again. After she stepped out, Ryan sighed, then he thought to himself, ''That colleague of hers ruined everything, I should have been fucking Sofia by now and gaining pleasure from it as well''. It hurts...it definitely hurts, that lady basically ruined a steamy moment that was about to take place between the both of them. But there was nothing that could be done about it though, she''d left, and from the look of things, she wouldn''t be coming back for them to resume what they started... He walked closer to his bed and sat on it with a kind of gloomy expression on his face. Now, remember he wanted to relax due to the mental stress he went through at school. And he was relaxing by lying on his bed before Sofia entered his room. After discerning why she entered his room, the plan was to relax by having sex with her. Now, though he didn''t get to penetrate her pussy with his dick but got to engage in some sexual things with her, could it be said that he relaxed by engaging in those sexual things with her? Yes. He was able to relax engaging in those things with her. But he''d have relaxed more if he''d penetrated her pussy with his dick and fucked her... Minutes had passed since Sofia left his room, she hadn''t come back since that time, so it was a sure thing she wouldn''t be coming back. Ryan wasn''t even expecting her to come back as of this moment. His inner self wanted her to come back, but he had to tell himself the truth. Her coming back would be too risky, they could get caught this time. He was already lying on the bed by now, but not with the aim of sleeping, but relaxing his body some more. His eyes were open, and some thoughts were running through his mind here and there. ****** It was already dusk by now, and everyone in the Howell family had arrived home. In fact, they''d already eaten dinner as a family, and many of them had retired into their rooms. But before that happened, Warren and his wife, Emily, had a little discussion with their kids asking them how their day went, which they gave answers to. They asked Lucy how things were going at school, and she said they were going fine. They asked Kai how things were going at the place he was learning carpentry, and he said they were going fine. Then they asked Ryan how his first day of school was after missing school for a long time. Now, we all know how his first day of school went, it was terrible. ..But he didn''t tell them that, he said it was great, he lied, and they believed him. As said, many of them had retired into their rooms by now. The only people in the living room were Warren and Emily, they were discussing and bonding. Ryan was in his room right now sitting on his bed, and he was thinking about the lie he told his parents. Why did he tell them that? Well, because he didn''t want his dad to step in. Yes, he knew if he told them what truly happened to him at school today, the weird stares, the hurtful remarks, and so on, his dad would step in. And he didn''t want that, of course. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were already considering him a weakling at school, he didn''t want them to consider him worse than a weakling ''cause of that... Ryan thought about that for some seconds more before he started thinking about something else. What was he thinking about this time? The assignment the geography teacher gave them. He hadn''t started working on the assignment at all. But from the look of things, the geography teacher wouldn''t be stepping foot into their classroom tomorrow according to the teaching curriculum. So he''d make sure to start working on the assignment tomorrow and try to finish it that same tomorrow. He was still sitting on his bed with thoughts running through his mind here and there when the door to his room opened and Kai popped his head into his room. Then his voice resounded, "Sorry for opening the door to your room just like that". "It''s nothing". Ryan said standing up from his bed. "Can I come in?". Kai''s voice resounded again. "Sure, you can". And with that, Kai stepped foot into Ryan''s room and closed the door. Then he began walking toward Ryan until he reached him before he uttered once again, "I''d like to have a particular discussion with you". The both of them sat on Ryan''s bed, then Kai inquired of him, "So, how did school go today?". He noticed a kind of expression on Ryan''s face when he answered their parents'' question telling them that school went great. It seemed like he was lying from his facial expression. And even without noticing this expression on Ryan''s face, he would still have come here to ask him how school went today ''cause he wanted to know...he needed to know. Ryan sighed a little before he responded to Kai''s question, "It was terrible, everything you said would happen to me happened to me. From the awkward stares, to mocking, to bullying, and so on, everything happened, And they all came from students. It was bad when I was in my classroom, but it became terrible after I stepped out of my classroom and the whole school saw me. Today was a struggle, Kai, I didn''t brace myself well enough, so they hurt a lot. I should have braced myself some more". Kai shook his head a little before stating, "I just knew these things would happen, and they did. You said something like bullying, that means they bullied you as well". "Yes". Ryan said nodding his head a little. "In what way?". "I wasn''t beaten up or something. But there was a time when a group of boys tapped my head with force, causing me pain. And after doing that, they weren''t remorseful at all, Instead, they mocked me some more and so on. Isn''t that bullying?". "That''s definitely bullying". Kai said nodding his head a little. Chapter 42 Theyd Consider Me Worse Than A Weakling. Silence ensued for some seconds after he said that, then his voice resounded again,"They hit you, physical touch was involved, so it''s bullying". Silence ensued for some seconds once again before Kai stated again, "And you said it was terrible". "Very terrible, it hurt a lot. Do you know what it means for the whole school to be staring at you awkwardly, making hurtful remarks about you, and so on? Though it wasn''t the whole school that was involved in this act, many of them were. It was terrible, that''s the honest truth". Ryan uttered. "If it keeps going like this, I think you''d need to do as I said. Report to dad so he can step in and put an end to everything". Kai said. "I don''t think I''d do that". "What do you mean?". "I don''t think I''d report to dad even if it keeps going on for a long time". "Why?". "I don''t want them to consider me worse than a weakling. They already consider me a weakling, reporting to dad so he could step in and put an end to everything would only make them consider me worse than a weakling, and I don''t want that". Kai was just glancing at Ryan with a kind of perplexed facial expression after he finished making that statement. And it lasted like that for a few seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "There''d be changes after dad steps in, but I don''t think everything would end just like that. They''d consider me worse than a weakling after everything, so they''d keep staring at me awkwardly, It might even become worse, and you know being stared at awkwardly hurts a lot, especially when it is coming from numerous people. The mocking would end, the hurtful remarks would end, side-talks, and so on, But I don''t think the awkward stares would end after that...as said, it might even become worse". Kai was still glancing at Ryan after he finished making that statement, but the perplexed expression wasn''t on his face anymore. He''d gotten to understand what Ryan was talking about. But he wasn''t really in agreement with what Ryan was saying, the fact that he doesn''t plan on reporting to their dad no matter how long those things keep happening to him in his school. Who knows...they might never end, they might keep going on like that until he graduates. This was what Kai was thinking of along with other things, that''s the reason why he wasn''t in agreement with what Ryan said. "Do you mean what you just said? You don''t think you''d report to dad even if those things keep happening to you in school because you don''t want them to consider you worse than a weakling?". Kai''s voice resounded. "Yes, I mean what I said". Ryan responded. "Even if it keeps draining you mentally?". Kai stated again. "Yes, even if it keeps draining me mentally". Kai sighed as he was just glancing at Ryan not knowing what else to say. It lasted for a few seconds before Kai''s voice resounded again, "Why would you care if they consider you worse than a weakling? I mean, they already consider you a weakling. Why would you care if they consider you worse than it? It is your mental health we are talking about here". "As I said, the hurtful remarks, bullying, mocking, and so on would end after I report to dad, and he steps in, but I don''t think the awkward stares would stop, And as I said, being stared at awkwardly can hurt a lot. And I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it this time ''cause they didn''t touch me nor did they say anything about me, Reporting to dad again would be completely useless at that time. And I''m sure those awkward stares would most likely keep going on like that until I graduate. I''m trying to avoid that". Ryan explained. Kai sighed again while glancing at him, then he uttered, "What if they never stop? What if people keep making hurtful remarks about you, staring at you awkwardly, mocking you, and so on until you graduate? This isn''t a situation of it lasting for a long time before it stops, this is a situation of it going on until your graduation. What would you do if this happens to be the case?". For the first time since Kai began conversing with him, Ryan couldn''t give an immediate answer to his question... There was silence for close to a minute before Ryan''s voice resounded, "If that happens to be the case, then I''d just have to bear with it until I graduate". "Are you serious?". Kai inquired with a bewildered facial expression. "Dead serious". Ryan retorted. ..Kai became short of words again, he didn''t know what to say anymore, he was just glancing at Ryan. Then Ryan uttered again, "But I don''t think it would keep on going like that until I graduate". "Why do you say so?". Kai inquired. "They''d get tired at some point. As time passes, they would be reducing, until it gets to a time when those things would stop happening to me". "How sure are you that it would happen this way?". "Not very sure, but sure to an extent". Kai sighed again while shaking his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "So this is your final decision, you wouldn''t report to dad no matter how bad things get at school". "Yes". Ryan stated. "What about reporting to the teachers? I''m sure they''d be able to help out in stopping those things happening to you. Since you don''t want to report to dad, then you can report to the teachers. What do you think about that?". S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Still a bad idea, that wouldn''t stop students from considering me worse than a weakling. Whether I report to dad, or report to the teachers, they''d still consider me worse than a weakling". "What if I choose to report to dad without notifying you?". Kai inquired. Silence ensued for some seconds after Kai asked that ''cause Ryan didn''t give an immediate answer to his question... Ryan had to glance at him for some seconds before answering the question, "Then I''d be furious at you ''cause you did what I was against". Kai nodded his head a little without saying anything, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Would you report to dad without notifying me?". "No, I wouldn''t, I can''t afford to betray you". Kai responded. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Kai gave that response, then he uttered again, "Thanks, I know you''re worried about how I would be able to keep my mental health in check while those things are happening to me. But you don''t have to worry too much, I''d be fine". Kai nodded his head a little before saying, "I''m trusting your words, make sure to keep your mental health in check and be fine". "I''d do just so". Silence ensued for some seconds after that, then Kai''s voice resounded again, "Did you meet familiar faces at school? I''m speaking in terms of students like you". "No, I didn''t. All the students in the same level of learning as me back then had already graduated. So I''m not familiar with the students in my classroom though many of them had been attending that academy for long". Ryan retorted. "What about in terms of teachers, did you meet familiar faces?". "Yes, more than one, the head teacher of that academy before I went into comma is still the head teacher now. My class teacher before I went into comma is still my class teacher now, And I met other subject teachers I was familiar with. And you know what? They were all surprised to see me, they were in shock". "Why wouldn''t they be in shock when you were in a comma for a long time? They didn''t hear from you for a long time, so some of them might even be thinking you didn''t wake up from the comma or something". Kai stated. ..Yes, this was something he was already aware of, it wasn''t a new thing. Kai patted Ryan''s right shoulder a little before saying to him, "Make sure to be fine". And after making that statement, he stood up from Ryan''s bed and walked out of his room. As for Ryan, he didn''t stand up from his bed or anything, he just sat there thinking about the conversation he just had with Kai. He wouldn''t report to his dad no matter how bad things get at school, and he wasn''t regretting why he told Kai this...he wasn''t regretting his decision at all. A few minutes had passed since Kai left his room, and Ryan was still sitting on his bed when he heard a knock on the door. He glanced at the door before muttering to himself, "And who is that again? Is it Kai? Does he want to discuss something else with me?". Chapter 43 Lets Meet At An Inn. But if he wanted to discuss something else with him, why didn''t he do so before leaving his room? This was Ryan''s mindset.He stood up from his bed and began walking toward the door, and this was the thought that ran through his mind while walking toward the door, ''Maybe he forgot to have the conversation with me before leaving''. This was what he concluded in his heart. And as he was walking toward the door, the knock resounded again... He reached the door, opened it, and it wasn''t Kai that was knocking on it...it was Sofia. His eyes widened a little the moment he saw her, he was surprised. Without even telling her to enter, she pushed him inside and entered, but she didn''t do it aggressively or with force. ''What is she doing here? I hope she isn''t here for us to resume what we were doing before that lady disrupted it''. Ryan thought to himself after he was pushed into his room. He was staring at her currently, and these were the words that flowed out of her mouth the moment she noticed he was staring at her, "Why are you staring at me like that?". "Why are you here? You shouldn''t be here right now, it is too risky". Ryan''s voice resounded still glancing at her. "Have you forgotten what happened earlier today? The activity we were engaging in before we were disrupted". Sofia stated. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t tell me you are here for us to resume that activity from where we stopped at this time". "No, that''s not why I''m here, I know it is too risky. You didn''t get to penetrate my pussy with your cock and fuck me before we were disrupted, and I was pained. Be honest with me, you were pained too, right?". Ryan couldn''t help but agree to the fact that he was pained as well, "Yes, I was pained, it definitely hurt". "We can''t resume what we started earlier today, but I want to have a taste of your dick badly. I was able to suck it, but you didn''t thrust it into my pussy. And I need this dick of yours to enter my pussy again and fuck me, What do you think about meeting each other at an inn, so we can have sex properly without having to worry about getting caught?". Sofia uttered. Ryan''s eyes widened a little the moment he heard that, then his voice resounded, "An inn?". "Yes, an inn, we can meet there tomorrow, I''d be the one to pay for the room we''d make use of. I want to fuck you properly without getting disrupted by someone, I want to enjoy our moment together". Of course, Sofia was being paid monthly by her masters for her servant''s duties. And she wasn''t the only one, the other servants were being paid monthly as well... And they were being paid a substantial amount of money that was enough for them to meet their needs and even give some to their families at home. Each of them had their personal money. Now, Sofia''s plan was to make use of part of that money to pay for a room at an inn to have sex with one of her masters'' sons there. A full-grown lady was ready to sacrifice part of her earnings to secure a room so she could have a nice moment with a teenager. ..This is just to show how much she was craving to have a taste of Ryan''s dick again. Ryan was contemplating it right now, meeting Sofia at an inn to have sex with her? Wow! This was somehow. He wasn''t expecting her to suggest something like this at all, it was completely new. "You don''t want it? You don''t want to meet with me at an inn?". Sofia inquired of Ryan while he was still contemplating it. He glanced at her immediately, then he said, "I definitely want it, let''s meet at an inn. I want to have a taste of your sexy body without getting disrupted by someone, I want us to have a really fun moment together, I want to fuck the shit out of your pussy. So of course, let''s meet at an inn". A smile appeared on Sofia''s face the moment he was done saying that, then her voice resounded, "I''m glad that you''re in agreement with it. As I said, we''d meet at an inn tomorrow, you can simply just branch there while coming back from school". Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then Sofia uttered again... "Are you aware of the ''Ackland inn''?". "Yes, I''m aware of the inn, who isn''t aware of the Ackland inn?". Ryan retorted. The ''Ackland inn'' happens to be one of the well-known inns in the Nectaris Kingdom. A lot of people go there to spend the night, travelers spend the night there a lot, and people also go there to fuck. "A lot of people are aware of the inn, but trust me, there are people in this kingdom that aren''t aware of it". Sofia''s voice resounded again. Ryan nodded his head in agreement before saying, "That is true". "Since you''re aware of the inn, then that''s the inn we are going to be meeting at to have sex with each other properly". Ryan nodded his head once again, then he stated, "What if my mum happens to be at home tomorrow, would you still be able to meet with me at the inn?". "Of course, I''d find a way. But there''s a very high chance she wouldn''t be at home tomorrow, it would just be like today. But my colleagues would be at home tomorrow as usual, so we might get disrupted again when having our moment together, That''s why I want us to meet at an inn so we''d be able to have our moment together without getting disrupted". Sofia uttered. "Our family is popular, a lot of people know us. What if I get recognized at the inn by people? What would I do?". ..Yes, this was something Ryan was worried about. "Then make sure not to get recognized, you aren''t a kid. And even if people recognize you, what would happen? What is wrong with you being at an inn? We just have to make sure not to be seen together". Sofia said. That made sense, Ryan didn''t say anything else as he was just glancing at Sofia. The both of them set the time they were going to meet at the inn before Sofia left his room. Ryan was sitting on his bed currently with thoughts running through his mind here and there. This was becoming a norm...his mind gets busy easily. What was he thinking about? He first thought about the fact that two people had entered his room to have a conversation with him this night. It was his brother, Kai, that entered first and conversed with him about something...after he left, Sofia followed. Then he began thinking about the fact that he was going to be meeting Sofia at an inn tomorrow. And they wouldn''t just be meeting there, they''d be having sex as well. Was this fact making him happy? Well, yes. Sofia was a sexy woman that every male in his right senses would want to be having sex with over and over again... ''I just hope nothing would ruin the plan tomorrow ''cause it is one thing to make a plan, and another thing for it to go well''. Ryan thought to himself. He was referring to the plan he and Sofia made to meet at an inn tomorrow. He was hoping nothing would ruin it ''cause it could truly be ruined if care is not taken. Not too long after that thought ran through his mind, he laid on his bed with the aim of going straight to sleep. Tomorrow was another day of activities, he better go to sleep now, so he''d be able to wake up on time tomorrow. After a few minutes of lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he dozed off. ****** The next day had reached, and Ryan had also woken up and gotten up from bed as well. He was preparing for school right now, and it didn''t take long for him to finish preparing. He''d taken his bath, brushed his teeth, and also dressed up. Putting on his bag and making sure he was looking completely put together, he left his room and headed straight to the living room. As usual, the servants had already done their job of preparing breakfast. They''d dished out part of it into different plates and placed them on the dining table. Now, whenever they were done preparing a meal whether it''s for breakfast, lunch, and so on, it wasn''t meant for only the Howell family to consume. The servants would eat out of it, and the guards would also eat out of it as well. That''s how it''s always been done... Chapter 44 Repeating Themselves. It would be really greedy for them to be eating every meal alone without the servants and guards eating from them.Though Warren was paying both the servants and guards well, he still wanted them to be eating from every meal prepared...that''s how it''s supposed to be done. But the thing was that they wouldn''t join the Howell family in the dining room to eat each meal, they''d eat separately. But they didn''t care about that at all. The Howell family gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast, and they were already eating by now. Ryan was eating when Sofia walked past and their eyes met. The moment their eyes met, Sofia gave him the look of, ''Remember our plan today'', and Ryan nodded as an indication that he remembered. They kept eating until they were done eating, then they began leaving the house one after the other... Ryan was sitting on top of one of the horses on the compound right now, and one of the guards was sitting in front of him. Yes, he was about to ride Ryan to school. It was that same guard that rode him to and fro from school yesterday. "Ready?". The guard uttered to Ryan. "Yes, ready". Ryan stated. And with that, the guard put the horse in motion riding it out of the compound. They were in the City Square right now riding past different people, and some people on top of horses were riding past them as well. As they were in motion, Ryan was thinking what his experience would be at school today. Would the things students were doing to him reduce? Or would they get worse? Or remain the same? This he didn''t know, he''d have to arrive at school to know after he''d experienced them again. He was on his way to school right now, and he was a little afraid...can you believe that? How could he be afraid of the place where he was being taught? That wasn''t how it was supposed to be. He was aware of this, but there was nothing that could be done about it. He was afraid due to the things that would most likely happen when he reaches school. The hurtful remarks, awkward stares, mocking, and so on. These things would happen to him again, they can''t stop just like that? Students were too immature to put an end to them that quickly. He had an option to report to his dad so everything could come to an end, but he''d decided not to. So he has to bear everything befalling him like the fear he was feeling now, and so on. The guard kept riding the horse until they finally arrived at Ryan''s academy. After riding into the compound and causing the horse to stand at a particular spot, Ryan came down from the horse. And upon coming down, he remembered the fact that he was supposed to meet Sofia at the Ackland inn today after school. So he said to the guard, "Don''t bother about coming to pick me up from school today". The guard coming to pick him up from school today would ruin everything, he wouldn''t be able to meet Sofia at the inn. Why? Because the guard would ride him straight home. And he can''t dare tell the guard to ride him to the Ackland inn that he wanted to meet Sofia there...that would only lead both of them into trouble. Now, even if the guard rides him home, he can simply make his way to the inn by trekking. But he considered that to be too much hassle, and he''d waste Sofia''s time. So it was better for him to branch to the inn from school, that''s the best... "Why?". The guard inquired of Ryan after he told him that. "That''s because I feel like trekking home from school today. Apart from that, according to what we were told yesterday, we''d be spending a lot of time in our classroom ''cause of the different things we need to engage in, And I wouldn''t be able to leave the classroom along with my classmates when it gets to closing hour due to this. I don''t want to waste your time, don''t bother about coming to pick me up, I''d trek home from school". Ryan responded. "You don''t have to worry about that, I can still come to pick you up even if it means waiting for you to finish whatever you''re doing in your classroom. It''s my job, waiting is nothing". The guard uttered again. "As I said earlier, don''t bother. Apart from the fact that we have a lot to handle in our classroom today, I feel like trekking home from school today as well, so please, let me enjoy trekking home from school". The guard nodded his head a little before saying, "Okay, if you say so, I wouldn''t be coming to pick you up today". Ryan''s heart gladdened the moment he heard the guard say that. Then the guard''s voice resounded again, S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''d be leaving now". And with that, he rode the horse out of the school compound. Ryan wasn''t the only one arriving at school now, other students were arriving as well. Some were being ridden into the school compound with horses just as Ryan was ridden into the compound with one, while some were walking into the compound on foot. Ryan was walking toward the building where his classroom was situated by now. And while walking toward it, he was thinking about the things that would happen to him today...yes, this thought hadn''t left his mind. He was still walking toward the building when he thought to himself, ''Whatever comes''. ****** The same thing that happened to him yesterday happened to him today again. Yes, everything repeated themselves from the awkward stares, to hurtful remarks, mocking, and so on. ..Teenagers can be so immature, teenagers would always be teenagers. The only thing that hadn''t repeated itself was bullying. No one had hit him or something, no one had touched him physically. He was still in his classroom, he hadn''t left it since he entered it. So the bullying would most likely take place again once he leaves the classroom. He''d braced himself some more, though he was a little afraid while heading here, he came more prepared. So though those things repeated themselves again, they didn''t hurt as much... They definitely hurt, but they didn''t hurt as much as they hurt yesterday, there were big changes. Teachers had already started trooping into their classroom by now to teach them. They didn''t come to school to sit down, converse among themselves, look, and so on. They came so knowledge could be impacted into them, and that''s what the teachers were doing. Now, all the teachers that stepped foot into their classroom to teach them didn''t have a single idea what they were doing to Ryan. They just taught and left...if they knew what Ryan''s classmates were doing to him, they would definitely do something about it. Just as teenagers can be really vicious, they can also hide what they are doing and pretend to the extent you wouldn''t suspect them of anything. So they didn''t leave a single clue of what they were doing to Ryan for the teachers to notice. And Ryan doesn''t plan on reporting to them as well, so it would keep on going like this for as long as whenever it chooses to stop. It hadn''t been that long since a certain subject teacher left their classroom after teaching them, and the next teacher that stepped foot into their classroom was their class teacher, Miss Amaya. Ryan''s eyes lightened up a little the moment he set eyes on her. Remember he''d always had this liking for her in the past, well, the feeling was still there. She didn''t step foot into their classroom to teach them or something...as a matter of fact, she wasn''t a subject teacher to them, but she was a subject teacher to some other classes. She was only their class teacher, and the reason why she stepped foot into their classroom was to make a certain announcement and relay some information to them. Murmurings were resounding here and there in the classroom, but the moment she entered, they stopped. They greeted her, which she responded to, and right now, all eyes were on her. Ryan was just glancing at her with those lightened eyes waiting for her to reveal the reason why she was here which other students were also waiting for. She glanced at everyone in the classroom before she began speaking. She read the announcement to them first, then she began relaying the other information to them. ..Students were paying rapt attention as she was talking. Chapter 45 Is It Genuine? They were paying rapt attention ''cause they know information like this are really important. From the details of the announcement, they saw how important it was.If you weren''t listening, you would have missed out on its important details. The only thing that would help you out is asking one of your classmates about the announcement so he or she could explain it to you. So having in mind how important these information and announcements were, they had to be paying rapt attention... Ryan was paying rapt attention as well, but he couldn''t help but to be glancing at some places of Miss Amaya''s body. Firstly, he glanced at her pretty face a lot. Secondly, he glanced at her waist a lot as her curves were being revealed to an extent. Lastly, he glanced at her boobs from time to time as well. Glancing at these things didn''t stop him from paying rapt attention. He was glancing at them ''cause he couldn''t help it. Miss Amaya kept relaying the information to them until she was done doing so. Then she said, "So, that is all, hope you all understood all that I said". They didn''t say anything, they only nodded their heads meaning ''Yes'', then Miss Amaya walked out of the classroom. As she was walking out, Ryan was glancing at her until she walked out completely. Now, since he had a kind of liking for her, was the liking enough for him to fuck her? If he sees the chance to screw her, would he do so?... Well, he was going to do so with immediate effect. She was beautiful, she was sexy, possessed nice human qualities, and so on. What else does he need to fuck her? The age gap doesn''t matter at all, I mean, he had sex with a woman older than him by a good 17 years. And they were still going to have sex some more. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, one of his main purposes for being in this world was to be seducing and conquering older women. So the age gap between him and Miss Amaya was nothing, if he gets the chance to fuck her, he''d do so with immediate effect. After Miss Amaya walked out of their classroom, the murmurings resumed, students began conversing among themselves. And after the passing of a few minutes, those things happening to Ryan resumed again. The hurtful remarks, weird stares, and so on. But they weren''t that much anymore ''cause lots of students were immersed in the conversation they were having among themselves. They didn''t have time to focus on Ryan for now...but they''d most likely have time to focus on him later on. More teachers entered their classroom to teach them. They even received an assignment from one of the teachers which most of the students didn''t like. ''Another assignment, I haven''t handled the one given to us by that man, and another one has been added to it. Well, I just have to find chance to do them''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind after they were given the assignment. ****** It had gotten to break hour again, and students were already leaving their different classrooms heading toward the cafeteria. It is food we are talking about here, people wouldn''t waste time when it comes to food. The students in Ryan''s classroom weren''t left out, they were already standing up from their seats and leaving the classroom. Ryan sighed while still sitting in his seat...he was about to leave the classroom, what awaits him outside? It was so brutal when he stepped out of this classroom yesterday heading toward the cafeteria. And it became more brutal when he arrived at the cafeteria. Would it be the same case today? Well, he can only find out by walking out of this classroom. He''d braced himself some more, so he knew no matter what happened, it wouldn''t hurt as much as it hurt yesterday. He stood up from his seat and walked out of the classroom. Now, while walking in the corridor, at first, none of those things were taking place, but after the passing of a few more seconds, they began taking place. He made sure not to glance at any of them as he was just walking forward... And that was how it kept on going until he arrived at the compound. ''Yes, I''m doing it''. He thought to himself the moment he arrived at the compound. As he was climbing down the staircases, he was meeting students there, and they were making hurtful remarks about him which were resounding into his ears. They hurt, but since he''d braced himself some more, they didn''t hurt as much. He was walking on the compound now along with other students, and his aim was just to reach the cafeteria and enter it. ..He was still walking when he felt someone place his hand across his shoulders. The first thing that entered his mind the moment that happened was that he was about to be bullied. Yes, the person that placed his hand across his shoulders wanted to bully him, that was his mindset. After that thought ran through his mind, he glanced at the face of the person that placed his hand across his shoulders...and it happened to be a student in his classroom. He recognized the person the moment he glanced at him. A boy with blonde hair dressed in a green robe. According to what Ryan remembered, this boy had never joined hands in making hurtful remarks about him or staring at him awkwardly. Of course, he''d glanced at Ryan a few times when those things were happening to him, but he didn''t do it in a manner enough to hurt a person. After Ryan glanced at his face, he began having a second thought if the boy truly wanted to bully him. He didn''t seem like the type that was interested in bullying him since he hadn''t even been joining hands in doing those things they were doing to him. A smile appeared on the boy''s face the moment Ryan glanced at him. Then his voice resounded, "Hey". Ryan didn''t say anything, he was only glancing at the boy. He was surprised with what was going on here...why was this boy talking to him? Why does it seem like he wanted to have a real conversation with him without mocking him or making hurtful remarks about him? He seemed to be genuine, but Ryan wasn''t sure. This was the first time something like this was happening since he resumed attending this academy. Someone placed his hand across his shoulders and wanted to have a real conversation with him. All he''d been receiving were awkward stares, hurtful remarks, mocking, side-talks, and so on... Ryan managed to voice out while still glancing at the boy, "Hey". A kind of surprised expression was plastered on his face, and the boy noticed it. So he voiced out once again, "Are you surprised?". "Yes, I am". Ryan responded. "Why?". The boy inquired again. "That''s because I don''t understand what is going on here". Ryan responded again. "What don''t you understand?". "If what you''re doing is genuine, or you have an ulterior motive for doing it". The boy laughed a little before saying, "I understand why you''re feeling this way, everything that has been happening so far is enough for you to feel this way. But I tell you this, what I''m doing right now is genuine". Ryan didn''t say anything, he was just glancing at the boy trying to process if what he said now was true... They didn''t stand on one spot while having this conversation, they were walking with the cafeteria in mind as the destination. "You don''t believe me, right?". The boy uttered once again with his gaze still focused on Ryan. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "You don''t expect me to believe you just like that with everything that has been going on". The boy took his hand off Ryan''s shoulders, then he stated, "Let me tell you an honest truth, I never joined hands in doing those things people were doing to you. Those comments people were making about you, the way they were staring at you, and so on, I was never part of it, I know you might not believe me, but it is the honest truth". Without him saying anything, Ryan already knew...yes, he was telling the truth. But he didn''t say anything, he just kept mute. "Do you even know that I''m your classmate? We are in the same classroom". The boy uttered to Ryan again. "Yes, I''m fully aware of that, I recognized you the moment I set eyes on you". Ryan stated. The boy nodded his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "I never joined hands in doing those things other students were doing to you in our classroom ''cause I wasn''t interested in it, you have to believe me". ..And at that moment, Ryan was wondering if he should tell him he knew he wasn''t part of the people doing those things to him. Chapter 46 Conversing. ''Should I tell him I know he''s telling the truth, or should I not?''. This was the thought running through Ryan''s mind.Well, even if he wanted to say something, he wouldn''t have been able to because the boy''s voice resounded again not too long after, "Let me tell you another honest truth. It''s been more than a year since I got transferred into this academy from another academy, which means I haven''t been attending this academy for too long, I didn''t start attending this academy as a kid. Now, ever since I got transferred to this academy, I''ve been a loner since then, I don''t have friends in school and all that, And I can practically say it''s my fault, I chose to become a loner. But there''s a reason for that, and the reason is I don''t become friends with just anyone. I don''t become friends with people that can look down on another person easily, I don''t follow the crowd, I do my things my own way as far as they are right. A lot has happened to you since you resumed school, and it was just yesterday you resumed, Those things happened to you because of the incident and the news that spread around. But even with all these, I want to become your friend, I want to get to know you more, As I said, I don''t follow the crowd. Sorry to say this, I know it shouldn''t be said, but I''d just have to say it. From the look of things, you''re going to be a loner for a long time, so I feel the both of us would pair greatly since I''m a kind of loner as well, Don''t take my words wrongly, I just want to be your friend. And everything I''ve said now is genuine, the fact that I said I didn''t join hands in doing those things to you is also genuine, I don''t know if you believed me". From the look in the boy''s eyes, Ryan could tell he meant everything he just said now, they were genuine. And you know what? He was really happy. Why? Because finally, someone out of all the other students was behaving maturely. He approached him with the genuine aim of becoming his friend. As known, not all the students were joining hands to display their viciousness toward him. Some weren''t vicious enough to do those things to him, some knew they couldn''t, and some weren''t interested. They were all mature in their own way with their actions. But this boy that approached him with a genuine aim of becoming his friend was too mature...his maturity was top-notch. And Ryan didn''t take any of the things he said to him wrongly, he only considered them as mature statements... "You really mean what you''re saying? You want to become my friend?". Ryan inquired of the boy while glancing at him. "Of course, I mean what I''m saying, I want to become your friend". The boy responded. "Even with the fact that I don''t possess an ability?". Ryan''s voice resounded again. The boy chuckled a little before saying, "Even with the fact that you don''t possess an ability, I don''t care about that, I still want to become your friend. Come on, I don''t look at those things when choosing friends, Many of the friends in my former academy didn''t possess an affinity, and we were friends until I was transferred from the academy to this one. I don''t care if you possess an ability or not, what I care about is the human qualities you possess". Ryan couldn''t help but be mesmerized at the maturity of this boy...he was too matured. This was the kind of person he''d love to have as a friend. "I hope you don''t consider yourself less special because you don''t possess an affinity". The boy said to Ryan once again. Ryan didn''t say anything, he was only glancing at the boy. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Even if you don''t possess an ability, look at the brighter side, there''s something to be happy about. You''re the son of Warren, one of the richest men in this kingdom, Though there are a lot of people richer than him, that doesn''t change the fact that he''s rich and you''re enjoying wealth. Some of us would never get to enjoy the privileges you''re enjoying until we grow old and die. So look at the brighter side". This utterance made Ryan glance at the boy in a kind of way, and it made him know he still needed to confirm some things later on... What the boy said now was the main reason why his friends, Liam and Miles, hated him in secret though they didn''t before. He was from a rich family and was enjoying privileges they might never get to enjoy in their lifetime. And due to this, they became enemies without him having a single idea. ..This boy had just mentioned the fact that he was enjoying some privileges some of them would never get to enjoy until they grow old and die. And it made Ryan realize he needed to confirm some things later on, he needed to be extremely careful. There was something he wanted to know about the boy, and he didn''t plan on keeping it to himself, so he inquired of the boy... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you possess an ability?". "Yes, I do". The boy answered. "Which of the affinities do you possess?". Ryan threw another question at him. "The fire affinity". The boy responded once again. "Wow! That is awesome". "Yeah". "Have you started learning to make use of it in any way?". "Not at all, but there are some minor things I can do with it". "Can I see one of those things?". "Sure". And with that, the boy lifted his right palm a little. And it stayed like that until little flame started igniting on the palm until it had finished doing so. So right now, there was a little flame on top of his palm. He wielded mana to do this, and it wasn''t easy. He would have been able to do a lot more with his power if he''d started training it. Ryan was just glancing at the flame on top of his palm with a bit of amazement on his face. And it lasted like that for a few seconds until the boy put off the flame before saying to Ryan, "So, that is one of the things I can do with my power, nothing much". "Nothing much, but it is still amazing. Would you ever get to train your power after your graduation from this school?". Ryan inquired of the boy. "Hmm, I don''t know honestly, I can''t say". The boy responded. They were conversing like they had already solidified their friendship, they were bonding without noticing it. Ryan nodded his head to the boy''s response as silence ensued after that as they were still walking toward the cafeteria. Seeing the boy make use of his power made Ryan wish he possessed an affinity as well. The feeling of wielding mana and making use of your power was so nice, and it was something Ryan wanted to experience... But there was still hope though, he''d get to awaken an affinity as he was seducing milfs, conquering them, and benefitting from their mana cores by drawing out mana energy from their bodies into his. This hope alone made Ryan so determined to accomplish all the quests given to him by the system. He''d seduce and fuck every milf he receives as quest from the system. The silence lasted for some seconds before Ryan broke it by asking the boy another question, "So, what is your name?". ..Yes, he needed to know the boy''s name, very important. "Dylan...Dylan Murray". The boy responded. Ryan nodded his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "Nice name, I''m guessing you already know my name". "Yes, you are a popular figure, a lot of people know your name, Ryan Howell". The boy had already shown that he knew his name with that utterance. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after the boy made that statement, then the boy uttered again, "Why the smile?". "Nothing serious". The boy nodded his head a little to Ryan''s statement as silence ensued for a few seconds after that before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "So, how old are you?". Yes, another important thing he needed to know... "I''m 17 years old". Dylan responded. "Seriously?". Ryan uttered with a bit of widened eyes. "Yeah, seriously". Ryan was thinking he''d be older than Dylan by a year or something, but it happened to be that they were age mates. If Dylan was 17-year-old, then how come he hadn''t graduated from this academy by now? Well, everyone didn''t start their schooling at the same time, some started later than others. So everyone wouldn''t graduate from school at the same time and at the same age... Chapter 47 Id Prove It To You. Just because a particular person graduated when he was 16-years-old doesn''t mean the next person would graduate at the same age. The next person could graduate at the age of 17.And another person could even graduate at the age of 18...it was just like that. "I''m 17 years old as well, we are age mates". Ryan said to Dylan. "Wow! That is nice". Dylan stated. The both of them were bonding more and more without noticing it. They hadn''t reached the cafeteria yet, and look at how many things they''d already talked about. Now, students walking in the compound along with them noticed Dylan conversing with Ryan. Not all noticed though, some didn''t care at all. But the ones that noticed had thoughts running through their minds here and there. They were wondering why Dylan chose to go start conversing and bonding with Ryan when others were displaying trashy attitudes toward him. It was only running through their minds, they didn''t walk toward them to disrupt their conversation or something... After a few seconds of silence, Dylan got to realize that he''d bonded with Ryan to an extent. They''d conversed about some things, they''d gotten to know some things about each other. So he uttered to Ryan, "Did you notice that we''ve bonded to an extent? We''ve gotten to know some things about each other". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true, I wasn''t even realizing it at some point". "So does this mean that we are friends now?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "I think so". Ryan retorted. A bit of smile appeared on Dylan''s face the moment Ryan gave that response, then he stated, "Nice". Ryan said that but still planned on confirming the things he needed to confirm later on. He was only being cautious here due to what happened to him in the past which caused a lot of damages. Not like he hadn''t accepted Dylan as his friend in his heart, he''d done so. But he wouldn''t be satisfied until he''d done what he planned on doing. Doing that would then determine if he''d fully accept Dylan as a friend in his heart, or if he''d cancel him as a friend both in his heart and in reality. "Since we are friends now, then let''s sit at the same place inside the cafeteria". Dylan''s voice resounded again. "Aren''t you afraid of the things happening to me? If we sit at the same place inside the cafeteria, you could share in the things happening to me, maybe even worse, I think you becoming my friend is enough for you to share in the things happening to me. Are you okay with that?". Ryan uttered to Dylan. "That is nothing, I''m ready to share in the things happening to you. Who knows, I could help out in putting an end to those things happening to you. Maybe me becoming your friend is enough for them to come to an end or reduce drastically, They might choose to stop seeing that you aren''t alone anymore, you have a friend now". Dylan said. "What if they don''t stop even after seeing that I''m not alone anymore, what would then happen?". sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then I''d just partake in the things happening to you and keep partaking in them until they come to an end". Ryan chuckled a little after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded, "Easier said than done". "Don''t worry, I''d prove it to you". Dylan stated. "Your life in this academy has been quiet, right? You''re a loner and don''t have friends, but you don''t have people bugging you and disturbing your life. Now, imagine all of that changing all of a sudden ''cause you became friends with a particular person". ..Ryan was only trying to make Dylan see the clearer picture and understand what he was talking about properly. "I understand what you''re talking about, but I''d prove everything I said to you". Dylan uttered again. Ryan didn''t say anything else concerning that, he just kept mute. The both of them kept walking without uttering any more words to each other until they reached the cafeteria and entered it. And upon entering it, they saw students already occupying seats in it as usual. "Don''t forget, we are going to sit around the same table". Dylan reminded Ryan. Ryan only nodded his head...Dylan was really serious about sitting with him in the same place. The both of them were walking toward a certain table that had vacant chairs around it currently. And the moment they reached them, the both of them occupied two seats around the table...in fact, they were sitting really close to each other. Ryan was sitting on a particular seat, and the one Dylan was sitting on was right next to him. So they were basically sitting right next to each other. The moment they sat down, eyes were already on them. And side-talks had already started resounding across the cafeteria due to the fact that Ryan came in with Dylan, and they were sitting right next to each other. Not everyone in the cafeteria was glancing at them and engaging in the side-talks though. There''d always be people that wouldn''t be interested in these kinds of things... But as for the ones that were staring at Ryan and Dylan while conversing among themselves, they were doing it wholeheartedly. These were the talks resounding across the cafeteria, some of them even from their classmates, "Isn''t that Dylan with Ryan? Are they friends now?". "Look at how they came into the cafeteria like lovers, and they are sitting next to each other like lovers as well". "If their friendship has been solidified, then he might have an ulterior motive for becoming friends with Ryan". "Seeing them together is making me angry". ..Yes, these were some of the talks resounding across the cafeteria. Humans would always be humans, teenagers would always be teenagers, they were so immature. Now, it wasn''t only teenagers that were in the cafeteria, there were kids that weren''t up to their teenage age in the cafeteria as well. None of these kids were adding to the statements resounding across the cafeteria. But many of them were glancing at Ryan and Dylan as well. Ryan focused his gaze on Dylan and uttered to him, "Are you hearing the comments flying around about us?". "Yes, I am". Dylan retorted. "Are you sure you want to keep sitting together with me around the same table?". "Yes". Ryan didn''t say anything else, he only took his gaze off him and focused them on where they were before... Now, though there were a lot of students attending this academy, both teenagers and the ones that weren''t up to their teenage age, the cafeteria was large enough to contain them all. That''s to show how large the cafeteria was both in size and length. Though a lot of students were already occupying seats in the cafeteria, there were still lots of vacant seats in it, which means there were lots of students that hadn''t yet entered the cafeteria. The cooks had finished cooking minutes ago. They should always be done cooking before it gets to break hour. What they needed to do next was to begin serving the students around. Slowly, the vacant seats in the cafeteria started filling up. And the cooks had already started serving the students one after the other. As usual, students were just sitting comfortably in their seats as delicious meals were being kept in front of them. The vacant seats around the table Ryan and Dylan were sitting close to had already been occupied by students. And all the students that occupied the seats were all males. From the look of things, they weren''t friends, in fact, they weren''t from the same classroom. And they didn''t seem like troublemakers as well. It didn''t seem like they were interested in making hurtful remarks about Ryan, and so on. They were the kind of students that didn''t care about such things. So Ryan was sure to have peace though they were sitting close to him. It wasn''t like yesterday where those boys sitting close to him were disturbing the hell out of his life. So it was a situation of being disturbed by a lot of students in the cafeteria, and being disturbed by the surrounding boys. It was terrible... Ryan was still sitting in his seat when one of the cooks dropped his food in front of him. And not too long after, Dylan was served as well along with the other boys sitting around the same table as them. The food had such a nice aroma, so Ryan didn''t waste time to begin digging in after it was kept in front of him. Dylan didn''t waste time to begin eating his food as well along with the other boys sitting close to them. ..Now, the hurtful remarks, weird stares, mocking, and so on that had stopped for a while resumed again. Chapter 48 Surprised By His Gut. Remember, students were making comments concerning the fact that Ryan entered the cafeteria along with Dylan, and it seemed like they had become friends or something.And they weren''t only making comments about that, they were staring at them as well... Well, it got to a point where everything stopped all of a sudden, which got Ryan and Dylan surprised. No more comments flying around, no more awkward stares, and so on. But the thing was that everything had resumed again. ''Oh! Shit! Here we go again''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment everything resumed. People started staring at him awkwardly at first, then comments about him started flying around again. Some people were talking about the fact that Ryan had a friend now, which was Dylan. And some people were talking about Ryan only...those hurtful remarks and so on. Ryan glanced at Dylan as they were still eating, giving him the look of, ''It has resumed again''. Dylan didn''t do anything, he only continued eating his food. Now, the boys that sat around the same table as Ryan yesterday and were disturbing the hell out of his life were present at the cafeteria. They were sitting around a certain table that was a little far from the one Ryan was sitting at. And you know what? They were part of the people talking trash about Ryan. They would always partake in this kind of thing ''cause they were troublemakers. The three boys that tapped Ryan''s head with force yesterday were also present at the cafeteria. And they were part of the people talking trash about Ryan and staring at him awkwardly. The cooks had already finished serving all the students in the cafeteria, and they''d left it as well. So it was remaining only the students in the cafeteria currently... Though comments about him were flying around, Ryan just kept eating his food. As said, the people sitting around the same table as him and Dylan weren''t interested in these kinds of things. They weren''t troublemakers at all, so they didn''t utter a single word about Ryan though they were hearing the hurtful remarks being made about him, they were just eating their food. This went on for minutes, statements here and there, weird stares, people eating their food, and so on. Ryan was still eating his food when he felt someone tap his head with force. ..The thing that happened yesterday had repeated itself. Ryan glanced at the person that tapped his head since the person was standing in front of him now, and it was one of those boys who tapped his head yesterday. The first boy who initiated it. It could be they wanted to do it in order again just as they did it yesterday, the remaining boys could be coming behind him to tap his head again. So Ryan glanced back immediately. And it was just as he thought, the other boys had already gotten so close to him with the aim of tapping his head with force. But since he''d glanced back, he''d ruined everything. "Shit!". That was the utterance that flowed out of one of the boys'' mouths the moment Ryan glanced back. And both boys began laughing right after due to the way Ryan acted cautiously using what happened yesterday. And they weren''t the only ones that laughed, other students laughed as well ''cause of the same reason... Both boys walked past Ryan, reaching the first boy who tapped him in the head. So the three of them were standing in front of Ryan right now just like yesterday. Their food was still on their table unfinished, they just decided to bully Ryan again seeing the cooks weren''t in the cafeteria anymore. ''And the bullying has resumed''. Ryan thought to himself glancing at the boys standing in front of him. Now, it could be said they weren''t standing in front of Ryan only because Ryan wasn''t the only one sitting around that table. Dylan was sitting around it as well along with the other boys. So it could be said they were standing in front of Dylan along with the other boys as well. But their gaze was focused on Ryan only...it was him they were here for. "This again? I know that thought would have most likely ran through your mind". The boy that initiated the tapping stated glancing at Ryan. And truly, that thought ran through his mind in a way. Ryan didn''t say anything though, he was just glancing at them... A lot of students were glancing at the scene taking place just as they were glancing at it yesterday. They enjoyed yesterday''s own, and they planned on enjoying today''s own as well. "I heard something after stepping foot into the cafeteria, I heard you most likely had a friend now. Even with all the people distancing themselves from you, someone still chose to become your friend, that is really nice". That same boy uttered. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And after making that utterance, his gaze shifted to Dylan. Then he pointed at him before saying once again, "And I heard it is this guy here, I think we''re in the same level of learning. According to what I remember, your name is Dylan. You''re basically a loser ever since I knew you, always on your own and all that, I don''t even know how I got to know your name, I don''t remember". He''d focused his gaze on Dylan fully by now, it was him he was speaking to now. And Dylan was actually glancing at him listening to everything flowing out of his mouth. It was just as Ryan said, Dylan becoming his friend means he''d share in everything happening to him...it was expected. And he''d already started sharing in it ever since they stepped foot into the cafeteria and sat down. Comments about them had been flying around, people had been staring at them, and so on. And right now, a certain guy was talking trash to him...it keeps going and going. "Why did you become friends with Ryan? I''m having a feeling about this, that''s why I''m asking". The boy''s voice resounded again with his gaze still focused on Dylan. Dylan didn''t say anything, he didn''t respond to his question, he was only glancing at him. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Are you sure there isn''t an ulterior motive for becoming friends with him?". Dylan didn''t respond to this either, he was only staring at him... "When I ask you a question, you answer. Stop staring at me like a fool". The boy uttered again with anger evident in his voice. "And why should I give an answer to such a foolish question?". Dylan voiced out. Murmurings began resounding across the cafeteria the moment Dylan said that as a lot of people were staring at him with widened eyes due to what he just said now. Ryan''s eyes widened a little as well the moment Dylan said that. And from the look he was seeing on Dylan''s face, it didn''t seem like he was afraid of the boy and his gang. The boy''s eyes widened as well the moment Dylan said that, and his two friends weren''t excluded, their eyes widened as well. "What did you say just now?". The boy inquired of Dylan. "What did you hear?". Dylan answered his question with a question, it didn''t seem like he was afraid of him at all. Students in the cafeteria kept glancing at the scene, they were surprised by Dylan''s gut. Ryan couldn''t take his eyes off Dylan, he was surprised by his gut as well. An angered expression had already appeared on the boy''s face by now, and after the passing of a few seconds, he began walking toward Dylan. ..Seeing that he was walking toward him, Dylan stood up from the chair he was sitting on. Now, Ryan didn''t like where this was leading to, it was going out of hand, seems like a fight was about to begin right in the cafeteria. The boy reached Dylan standing very close to him and glancing directly into his eyes. And Dylan was doing the same, he just stood there glancing directly into the boy''s eyes as well. Now, they came for Ryan with the plan of including Dylan to an extent...but it was Ryan they mostly came for. But according to the look of things, their attention had been focused on Dylan fully as if it was him they came for. Dylan had become the center of attention, it wasn''t Ryan anymore. The boy and Dylan were still standing very close to each other glancing directly into each other''s eyes when some of the cooks stepped foot into the cafeteria. They''d have to stop whatever they were doing seeing some of the cooks had entered the cafeteria. If they wanted to fight before, they wouldn''t be able to anymore. They couldn''t fight each other when adults were inside the cafeteria... Chapter 49 He Still Needed To Be Super Cautious. The boy began retreating from Dylan seeing some of the cooks had entered the cafeteria. And as he was retreating from him, he said,"I''d most likely visit you later". Dylan didn''t say anything, he was just glancing at the boy as he was retreating from him. Many of the students watching the scene were disappointed. Why? Because they were hoping the both of them could fight to make things more interesting, but everything had been ruined due to the cooks that entered. The boy reached his friends, and all three of them began walking toward their seats to resume eating. Then Dylan sat back on his seat and resumed eating. Though Dylan was a kind of loner in this academy, he wasn''t a weakling. He was a person that could defend himself from some things to an extent... It seemed like the cooks that entered were here to stay, they didn''t plan on leaving the cafeteria anymore until the students were done eating and had left the cafeteria. As time passed, students began emptying their plates and leaving the cafeteria, this included both males and females. Slowly, more seats in the cafeteria were becoming vacant. Ryan and Dylan had already finished eating by now, some of the boys sitting close to them had finished eating as well. Without wasting time, the both of them stood up from their seats and began walking out of the cafeteria. As they were walking out, Ryan was glancing at Dylan. So if those cooks didn''t step foot into the cafeteria, Dylan was ready to fight that boy? This was the thought running through Ryan''s mind while glancing at him. The both of them kept walking until they walked out of the cafeteria completely. There was no way people wouldn''t stare at them after what happened in the cafeteria. Even without that occurrence taking place, people were already staring at them. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eyes were on them as they walked out of the cafeteria. It wasn''t something new to Ryan, so he just tried his best not to glance at any of them staring at him... He basically acted like he didn''t notice them at all. And Dylan was doing exactly the same thing, he acted like he didn''t notice the people staring at them. Now, the people that weren''t sure if they''d truly become friends or not confirmed it seeing the both of them walk out of the cafeteria together and walking together in the compound now. And they confirmed it even more when the both of them started conversing with each other though they weren''t hearing what they were saying. Ryan was the one that triggered the conversation, and this was what he said to Dylan, "Wow! Dylan, I didn''t know you had this much gut. You weren''t afraid of that boy at all, and from the look of things, seems like you were ready to fight him if those cooks didn''t step foot into the cafeteria". "Of course, I would have fought him if he initiated one. I wouldn''t start the fight, he''d have to do so for me to fight him. It would basically end up as self-defense". Dylan stated. "Do you think you would have been able to beat him if you guys fought?". Ryan threw a question at Dylan. "I don''t know, but what I know is that he wouldn''t find it easy to be victorious over me, it would most likely end up as a draw. I''m not a weakling, Ryan". Dylan responded. A bit of smile appeared on Ryan''s face the moment Dylan said that, then he uttered again, "Good to know". Silence ensued after that as the both of them were still walking and eyes were still on them. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "So you did all those for me? You were ready to fight that guy for me?". "Of course, what did I tell you? I''m ready to share in the things happening to you. Me becoming friends with you doesn''t seem like it would stop those things from happening to you, But I''m ready to defend you when necessary. Didn''t I tell you I''d prove it to you? Haven''t I done so?". Dylan retorted. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "You''ve proven it to me". Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "The boy you almost fought with said he''d most likely visit you later, aren''t you afraid of that?". Dylan chuckled a little before saying, "Not at all, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. To tell the truth, I''m not afraid of that guy at all". "Yeah, it was completely evident on your face". "I''ve come across guys like him in my former academy, and I know how to handle them to an extent". Ryan only nodded his head to Dylan''s statement, then some thoughts began running through his mind here and there. ..He planned on confirming something about Dylan due to a certain statement he made while they were heading toward the cafeteria, but he was having a second thought about confirming it. From the look of things, seems like Dylan was a true friend to him. That boy asked if Dylan had an ulterior motive for becoming friends with him, and some students even made statements related to that while they were at the cafeteria. Seems like he didn''t have an ulterior motive for becoming friends with him according to what Ryan was seeing... Someone that was ready to fight for him, what ulterior motive could he have? With this thought in mind, Ryan was having a second thought about confirming what he planned on confirming. But he still needed to be super cautious ''cause humans can be so sneaky. I mean, the people he considered as friends back then became enemies a long time ago without him having a single idea. They didn''t show it at all, they deceived him properly...that''s why he was clueless about what they were truly feeling for him for a long time. So though Dylan was acting like a true friend, he still needed to be cautious, he could be hiding something. If he could read hearts, he''d just read Dylan''s heart to know if he was hiding something. But he can''t read hearts, so he''d still do what he planned on doing. Yes, that was the only way to know if Dylan''s friendship was truly genuine. This was a decision he''d made. "But I want to understand something, Ryan". Dylan''s voice resounded again, glancing at Ryan. "What is it that you want to understand?". Ryan inquired with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "Your dad is rich and powerful, he can put an end to all these happening to you if you just report to him. With everything that happened to you yesterday, I don''t understand why you didn''t report to him that yesterday, Or did you report to him, and he just brushed it aside?". Dylan uttered. "No, I didn''t report to him". "Why?". "I have my reasons". "Can you share with me some of those reasons?". Ryan was reluctant to share them with him at first, but he just decided to anyway. "I don''t think everything happening to me would stop even if I report to my dad and he steps in. And one of those things I''m sure wouldn''t stop are the awkward stares, I don''t know about the others, but I''m sure the awkward stares wouldn''t stop". With a perplexed facial expression, Dylan inquired, "Why do you say so? Why do you think the awkward stares wouldn''t stop after your dad steps in?". "That''s because me reporting to my dad and him stepping in would make them consider me worse than a weakling. It''s just like a little child running to his father when he''s being beaten up, They already consider me a weakling, they''d consider me worse than it if I dare report to my dad, trust me on this. And due to this, they can never stop staring at me awkwardly, Their eyes and expressions would always scream, ''Such a weakling'', it would be too bad. And you know being stared at weirdly over and over again for months to come would definitely hurt like hell, I''m trying to avoid all these, so I better not report to my dad and keep enduring the things happening to me hoping they''d stop one day". Ryan explained. Dylan nodded his head in understanding, yes, he understood what Ryan was talking about...he understood what he was trying to avoid. "So, you''d just keep enduring all these hoping they''d end one day?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "Yes, that is the best option". Ryan responded. "What about reporting to the teachers, that is another option. The teachers could put an end to everything happening to you, the head teacher is also there". Dylan had just suggested what his brother, Kai, suggested to him. Well, he wouldn''t agree to it just as he didn''t agree to it when he was conversing with his brother. "Doing that would lead to the same thing". Ryan said. Chapter 50 What They Fear. "What do you mean?". Dylan inquired."Reporting to the teachers wouldn''t change anything. It would still make students consider me worse than a weakling, and the awkward stares wouldn''t stop". Ryan responded. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, you''re more concerned about how they''d consider you rather than trying to end the things happening to you even if it means going numb to the consequences that might come with it?". "Yes". Dylan shook his head a little the moment Ryan gave that response. And before he could talk again, Ryan''s voice resounded, "Can we drop this discussion? The consequences that would come with me reporting is something I don''t want. It is something that might hurt me more than how these that are happening to me now are hurting me, And there''s a very high possibility they''d never stop. But there''s a chance of these stopping as time passes". Dylan only nodded his head, a single word didn''t flow out of his mouth anymore. And that was how it kept on going as they were heading toward their classroom. They didn''t utter a single word to each other anymore as people kept staring at them until they arrived at their classroom. ****** It had gotten to closing hour already, and students were already leaving their different classrooms heading home. The moment it got to closing hour, Ryan remembered he was supposed to meet Sofia at the Ackland inn today so the both of them could have proper sex again. It never skipped his mind completely, from time to time, he does remember that he was supposed to meet Sofia at an inn... He stood up from his seat and wore his bag, then he thought to himself, ''I''d just branch to that place just as we planned. Is she waiting for me there already ''cause I know she''s craving my dick badly. Well, I should begin heading there now''. He and Dylan were supposed to head home together according to what they agreed on. Their houses weren''t situated at the same place, in fact, it would get to a certain point where the both of them would have to part ways. How did he know all these, because he and Dylan talked about it after arriving at the classroom. He mentioned the name of the community where his home was situated, and Dylan mentioned his as well. This alone was enough for them to know they''d have to part ways at some point while heading home together since their homes were situated in different communities. So the moment they part ways, Ryan would begin heading toward the Ackland inn...that was the plan. Dylan walked toward Ryan until he reached him, then he uttered to him, "You''re ready to head home, right?". "Yes, completely ready". Ryan retorted. And with that, the both of them walked out of the classroom together and were walking in the corridor currently. And right now, they''d already reached the compound and were walking in it. They were still walking when they saw that boy and his two friends heading toward them. Which boy and his friends are we talking about here? That boy that tapped Ryan''s head with force at the cafeteria, but his friends couldn''t accomplish the same thing today ''cause Ryan acted cautiously. ..That boy that Dylan almost fought with. The moment they saw them walking toward them, they glanced at each other, then Ryan gave Dylan the look of, ''What do we do now?''. And Dylan gave him the look of, ''We''d do nothing, just compose''. The both of them faced front once again after that as they kept walking forward and the boy and his friends kept walking toward them. They collided after the passing of a few more seconds, then the boy went straight to Dylan and said to him, "You''ve got some nerves, didn''t I tell you that I''d most likely visit you?". They weren''t here for Ryan at all, they were here for Dylan... "Now that you''ve visited me, what do you want to do?". Dylan stated glancing directly into the boy''s eyes. A little smirk appeared on the boy''s face after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded again, "You truly want to see what I''d do?". Dylan nodded a little, still glancing directly into the boy''s eyes...there wasn''t a single opt of fear on his face. Seconds passed, and the boy didn''t do anything, so Dylan uttered again, "We are at the school compound right now, a teacher might be watching without us having a single idea. Do something funny, the teacher would see it, and it would land you in big trouble". Ryan just stood at a particular spot watching all these unfold. The boy''s friends stood at a particular spot watching as well. The boy glanced around the school compound the moment Dylan said that, and he didn''t set eyes on any teacher, only students. But he acknowledged that what Dylan said might be true. Though he''d glanced around and didn''t sight any teacher, one or more might be staring at them without their knowledge. He chuckled a little the moment he glanced back at Dylan, then his voice resounded, "There''s a lot I can do to you". Looking at this facial expression, he meant what he was saying. Dylan didn''t say anything though, he was just staring at him, and it went on like that until Dylan said, "Think of the things that could happen to you if I report you to a teacher. I can easily report you to a teacher, I don''t care". Now, this was an excellent tactic Dylan had used against bullies in his former academy. Most bullies fear being reported, they know the consequences that come with being reported. All their vile deeds would be revealed...it could get really bad. Dylan decided to use it against this guy, which he''d already done. As said, he wasn''t a weakling, who knows, the guy might end up not being victorious if they fight. He might even be the one that would come out victorious if they fight. The boy possessed an affinity, he possessed an affinity as well. So if it was to make use of their affinities, they''d make use of it against themselves to the best of their abilities. But Dylan always tries his best to avoid battles, he wouldn''t be the first to initiate a fight. If he could find a way to handle something without fighting, he''d choose to follow that way. "You mean what you''re saying? You can actually report me to a teacher?". The boy uttered to Dylan. "Of course, I wouldn''t waste time to do so". Dylan stated. It was working. The fact that he said he could report the boy to a teacher made him scared to an extent... It didn''t seem like Dylan was joking from the look on his face which the boy noticed. He knew the things that could happen if he gets reported, he knows the consequences that come with it which he didn''t want. The boy began retreating from Dylan slowly while still glancing at him. Then he turned around focusing his gaze on his two friends as he was walking toward them currently. And the moment he reached them, he said, "Let''s go". "Just like that?". One of his friends uttered. "Yeah, just like that. Didn''t you hear what he said? Do you want to get reported?". The boy''s voice resounded again. And with that, all three of them began walking out of the school compound. They didn''t take a single glance at Ryan and Dylan again, they just kept walking out of the compound. "Now, that''s how to handle people like them". Dylan said to Ryan. "Wow! They were walking toward us like they planned on killing us at this moment. But look at them walking away, you handled that excellently". Ryan uttered to Dylan. "I told you I can handle people like him to an extent, I''ve just proven it to you. One of the things they fear the most is being reported to adults. They love covering their vile deeds from adults, It getting exposed to them scares them a lot. Especially when they think about the punishment that comes with being reported". Ryan nodded his head in understanding while rubbing his jaw with some of his fingers. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "That''s why reporting what is being done to you to either your dad or the teachers would be an excellent move to take. You''d be surprised at how things would work out and how these things happening to you would stop, If you don''t want to report to your dad, report to the teachers at least". "Are we talking about this again? I know you want me to report and end everything happening to me, but I don''t want to for that same reason". Ryan stated. Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "Okay". Chapter 51 Confirming The Genuineness Of His Friendship. He didn''t say anything else than that, and he promised in his heart not to bring up this discussion again, he wanted to respect Ryan''s decision."I know you''re suggesting this to me ''cause you have my best interest at heart. But I hope you can try to understand why I don''t want to do it". Ryan said to Dylan again. "I understand". Dylan stated. "Let''s leave this place, we would have walked out of this compound by now if not for those boys that halted our movement". The both of them resumed walking out of the school compound after Ryan made that utterance. And as they were walking out, Ryan was glancing at Dylan without his knowledge. He wasn''t only glancing at him, his mind was a little busy as well... Dylan had done something else a true friend would do, he just scared off those bullies. Ryan didn''t plan on wasting time anymore, he wanted to confirm if Dylan''s friendship was truly genuine. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to know what was truly in his heart, if his actions weren''t a facade. And how does he plan on confirming this? With the help of the system. Yes, he knew the system would be able to help him out with something like this. So he planned on calling out on the system right now, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to do so orally ''cause Dylan was close to him. So he decided to call out on her from the mind and see if it would work out. ''System''. He called out on her from the mind, and it worked out. The system responded immediately, [Yes, host] Ryan''s heart gladdened hearing the system''s response, then he uttered in his mind once again, ''I want to confirm something ''cause I don''t want a repeat of what happened in the past. I want to know what is truly in the heart of this boy named, Dylan. I want to know if his friendship is genuine, I need you to reveal this to me''. [Scrutinizing Dylan''s heart...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%] [Scrutinization completed] [Ding!] [Dylan''s friendship is genuine] [You have nothing to fear host] Seeing this notification made Ryan''s heart really glad, so Dylan''s friendship was genuine after all. He would have been so disappointed if the system revealed to him that his friendship wasn''t genuine after the scrutinization. As the scrutinization was taking place, he was hoping in his heart that Dylan''s friendship would be genuine, and it was... They became friends today, and Dylan had already done a lot for him, like defending him and even ready to fight for him. He was the kind of friend Ryan needed. Now that he''d confirmed his friendship was genuine, he would accept him wholeheartedly as his friend. He was already developing a kind of liking for him that a person would develop for his friend. Now that he''d confirmed his friendship was genuine, that liking would fully develop. ''Thanks for the revelation''. Ryan uttered to the system from his mind once again. ..Yes, he just had to thank her for revealing this to him, it was huge. Ryan moved closer to Dylan as they were still walking out of the school compound and placed his left arm across his shoulders, and a wide smile was plastered on his face. "My good friend". Those were the words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth after placing one of his arms across Dylan''s shoulders. Dylan glanced at him with a kind of perplexed facial expression the moment he did that, but he didn''t say anything. It remained that way, Ryan didn''t take his arm off Dylan''s shoulders as they kept walking out of the school compound, and that smile was still plastered on his face. Dylan wasn''t glancing at him anymore with that perplexed facial expression, he''d faced front by now. There were a few gazes on them as they were walking out of the school compound, but they didn''t care. They noticed it, but they didn''t make an attempt to glance at those staring at them. And it went on like that until they walked out of the school compound completely. Ryan''s left arm was still placed across Dylan''s shoulders. "You''re the son of Warren, wouldn''t anyone be coming to pick you up with a horse? Like a guard or something". Dylan said to Ryan not too long after they walked out of the school compound. This statement didn''t scare Ryan or make him start doubting Dylan''s friendship in any way ''cause he''d already confirmed from the system his friendship was genuine. The statement he made now was related to the statement he made which led to Ryan having to confirm the genuineness of his friendship. "No, no guard would be coming to pick me up today ''cause I instructed the one that was supposed to do so not to". Ryan stated. "Why?". Dylan inquired. "That''s because I feel like trekking home today. Apart from that, now that I have you as a friend, I feel I wouldn''t need to be getting picked up by a guard that much ''cause I want the both of us to be heading home together just as we are doing now". Ryan responded. Dylan nodded his head a little as a bit of smile appeared on his face, then his voice resounded, "That''s very thoughtful of you". Ryan''s left arm was still placed across Dylan''s shoulders, but after Dylan made that utterance, he took his arm off his shoulders. He didn''t take it off ''cause he didn''t like Dylan''s utterance or something, he took it off ''cause he felt like doing so...his arm had been across his shoulders for minutes, that was enough. The both of them kept walking, and they weren''t the only ones walking on the road, other students were doing so as well. This was expected ''cause they weren''t the only ones trekking. As known, not everyone comes from a rich family and gets to be enjoying the privilege of being ridden home by someone. Some have to trek to and fro everyday. Dylan and Ryan were still walking when Ryan began thinking about Sofia all of a sudden. Of course, he was thinking about her and the sex they were supposed to have today. He was hoping everything would work out as planned...he wanted to have a taste of her pussy again just as Sofia wanted to have a taste of his dick again. He was still thinking about her and the sex they were supposed to have when Dylan''s voice resounded, cutting short the thought running through his mind. Hearing Dylan''s voice brought him back to reality. Dylan asked him a particular question which he gave answer to, then he asked Dylan a question which he gave answer to. And from there, they began conversing again while still walking. They''d been walking for minutes now, and it had gotten to the time for them to part ways. As known, their homes weren''t situated in the same community, so they were going to part ways at some point which they were about to do... "We''d meet at school tomorrow". That was the last thing Dylan said to Ryan before they parted ways. Dylan cornered a certain intersection, while Ryan kept walking straight. Now that they''d parted ways, Ryan thought to himself, ''It''s about time to head toward the Ackland inn''. And that''s exactly what he began doing, he began heading toward the Ackland inn. And as he was heading toward the inn, some thoughts were running through his mind here and there. He was wondering if Sofia had arrived at the inn or not. And he was hoping she''d have arrived at the inn, and if she hadn''t yet, then he was hoping she''d do so before he arrives at the inn. He wanted to reach there and get down to business with her immediately. He wasn''t heading toward the inn to wait for someone, he was heading there to fuck someone. So he didn''t want a situation where he''d arrive there and start waiting for her. He kept walking until he arrived at the Ackland inn, he was standing some meters away from it right now. And he could see people trooping into it. As said, the Ackland inn happens to be one of the well-known inns in this kingdom, so it wasn''t a surprise to see people trooping into it, it was popular and convenient. Lots of people would definitely love to patronize a place that was popular and convenient. Now, standing some meters away from the Ackland inn and glancing at it, Ryan knew he needed to be careful. People in the inn shouldn''t recognize him, yes, he needed to make sure of it. This was something he''d thought of before. ..Who knows, maybe nothing might happen even if people recognize him inside the inn, but he didn''t want to take the risk. Chapter 52 As Planned. It was based on probability, things could happen if people recognize him inside the inn, or maybe nothing would happen.Now, if things end up happening, it could end up being brutal. He didn''t want that, so he has to make sure no one recognizes him when he enters the inn. ''I hope Sofia has arrived by now, it would make it easier to hide my identity from others''. Ryan thought to himself as he''d already begun walking toward the inn to enter it. He''d stepped foot into the inn by now with his head bowed a little, and according to what he was seeing, there wasn''t a single soul on the compound of the inn. The people that trooped into the inn some minutes ago had already entered the rooms they secured, and new people weren''t stepping foot into the inn currently. Seeing that people weren''t on the compound of the inn made Ryan breathe a sigh of relief and raise his head. Since the compound was empty of people, then he doesn''t need to worry about anyone recognizing him for now. He could be free to an extent without feeling any kind of fear... He glanced around the compound in search of Sofia, but he didn''t sight her. ''Guess she hasn''t yet arrived, I don''t like this''. Ryan thought to himself after glancing around the compound and not sighting her. He stood there for about a minute, then another thought ran through his mind, ''Would it even work out? Would everything go as planned? Would we get to have sex today?''. Who knows, maybe something happened at home that would hinder Sofia from coming here and keeping to the plan. Yes, this was Ryan''s mindset. Well, everything was based on probability though, he just needed to wait and see what would happen. He was still waiting when two people stepped foot into the compound of the inn, a male and a female. He bowed his head immediately the moment he noticed it...as known, the aim was to make sure no one recognizes him. His head was still bowed when they walked past him. They were even holding hands from what he was seeing, seems like they were a couple or something. Well, whether they were or not, it was none of his business. All he wanted now was for Sofia to arrive so they could do what they planned on doing. ''Or is it that she''d arrived and secured a room already and is inside the room currently?''. Ryan thought to himself with a perplexed facial expression. He stood there for a few seconds with that perplexed expression still plastered on his face, then another thought ran through his mind, S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''But she wouldn''t be that foolish. She''s supposed to know that if she arrives, secure a room, and stay inside the room, I wouldn''t be able to know if she''d arrived or not, She''d need to stay on the compound for me to know she''d arrived. And that would simply happen by setting eyes on her. Or is she foolish enough not to make these calculations and discern this?''. ..The moment that thought finished running through Ryan''s mind, he felt someone grab his right shoulder. His heart skipped a little the moment that happened, then he turned around to glance at the person that grabbed his right shoulder...and it was Sofia looking so beautiful and elegant. His eyes widened a little the moment he set eyes on her, he wasn''t expecting she''d be the one that grabbed his right shoulder, he was fucking surprised... She wasn''t dressed in her servant''s clothing, she was dressed in another clothing, and she was looking sexy as usual. "Why are you surprised to see me?". Sofia inquired of Ryan after noticing the surprised expression on his face. "And who says I''m surprised to see you?". Ryan uttered. "It is evident on your face". Sofia''s voice resounded again. There was silence for some seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded, "Well, I was surprised ''cause I wasn''t expecting you''d be the one that grabbed my shoulder". Sofia only nodded her head a little, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Are you just arriving now?". "No, I arrived minutes ago, I''ve even secured a room already. I only went out to confirm something, I want to have a taste of your cock badly again, so I can''t afford to be wasting time". Sofia responded. This was exactly what Ryan wanted, he loved the energy she was emitting...exactly what he wanted. "Have you been waiting here for long? No, there''s no need to ask that, I know I didn''t spend too much time outside before coming back in, only a few minutes, And I know I didn''t see you on the compound when I was walking out. So for sure, you haven''t been waiting for long, right?". Sofia uttered again. Ryan nodded his head a little before responding, "Yes, I haven''t been waiting here for long". "Nice". And after that utterance flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, she began glancing at Ryan with lust in her eyes...she wanted to devour him. She''d been craving to have a taste of his cock again, and right now, they were at an inn. She''d already secured a room, she has him all to herself, there was no need to waste any more time. She wasn''t the only one glancing at Ryan with lust in her eyes, Ryan was also glancing at her with lust in his eyes as well. They wanted to devour each other badly. "Let''s head toward the room I secured, follow my lead". Sofia said to Ryan and began walking toward one of the buildings on the compound. There were more than one building on the compound, and each of them were storey buildings, which means there were lots of rooms in this inn to accommodate a lot of people. There were rooms downstairs, and there were rooms upstairs as well... The room Sofia secured was upstairs, so the both of them were already mounting one of the staircases heading toward the corridor where the room was situated. They''d arrived at the corridor by now and were heading toward the room. Ryan was just following Sofia''s lead since she was the one that secured the room and knew where it was situated. They kept walking until they arrived at the room. Then Sofia opened the door as the both of them stepped foot into it. The moment Sofia shut the door, she turned around as Ryan was right behind her, then she began smooching him. Ryan didn''t waste time to take off his school bag and fling it away as the steamy smooching was still ongoing. They were kissing each other the way they''d done so before. They were exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues, and sucking the hell out of each other''s lips. They were still kissing when Ryan did the usual, he grabbed Sofia''s fat buttocks with both hands and began squeezing them. He was squeezing them so roughly, like he wouldn''t get to squeeze them again. So he was engaging in two things now, he was smooching Sofia, and squeezing her fat buttocks at the same time. Though Sofia was somehow in control of the kissing, she wasn''t fully in control of it. They were kissing each other so roughly that they couldn''t even stand at a particular place while doing so. They kept moving here and there as Ryan kept squeezing her fat ass, he never stopped for a second. They were still kissing each other when their lips suddenly separated from each other, they took a pause. And they were glancing directly into each other''s eyes after taking the pause, their eyes filled with extreme lust. Pausing their steamy kissing also meant Ryan had to pause squeezing her buttocks. After glancing directly into each other''s eyes for a few more seconds, they resumed kissing each other. And you know what? The kissing was steamier than before. And resuming their kissing also meant Ryan had to resume squeezing her fat ass. They were still kissing when Ryan suddenly stopped squeezing her fat ass and lifted her, which didn''t disrupt their kissing. Sofia was surprised by how Ryan suddenly lifted her, but she liked it, she liked that he was being rough. And she didn''t waste time wrapping her legs around his body. They kept kissing each other as Ryan was carrying her to the bed right now. And the moment he reached the bed, he dropped her on it and came on top of her immediately as their steamy kissing resumed. And as they were kissing, he began making use of his right hand to squeeze her plump boobs which she was gaining pleasure from. ..The truth of the matter was, he was the one in control of the kissing now. Chapter 53 As Planned.(2) (R18) He was on top of her, so he has to be the one in control of the kissing now. He was still making use of his right hand to squeeze her boobs while kissing her.But that ended after the passing of a few more seconds, which led to him focusing more on kissing her. They kissed for a few more seconds before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan began loosening the part of her clothe where her boobs were situated. Yes, he wanted to loosen it so he''d be able to see her boobs properly, then suck them. And he wasn''t doing so slowly, he was doing so hastily. He wanted to begin sucking them as fast as possible, so he couldn''t afford to be loosening that part of her clothe sluggishly. He''d finished loosening that part of her clothe as he could see her boobs properly now. He wasn''t squeezing the main boobs when he was doing so and kissing her at the same time, he was squeezing them beneath the cloth. But he was seeing her main boobs now, and it was her main boobs he was about to suck. He was glancing at them right now, and they were looking so enticing that he couldn''t help but lick his lower lip a little. And after doing that, he buried his face in her boobs and began sucking them. "Ahhhn~" Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment he began sucking them. And they didn''t just stop, moans kept flowing out of her mouth ''cause Ryan didn''t stop, he kept sucking her boobs. He sucked from nipple to nipple, from boob to boob, and they tasted so nice. He was enjoying what he was doing, he was enjoying sucking her boobs, he felt like he was in heaven. And lastly, he was enjoying the melodious moans flowing out of her mouth as he was sucking her boobs... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" They were like soothing music to his ears, they gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. Pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body as Ryan was sucking her boobs. And it was the pleasure passing around her body that was triggering moans to flow out of her mouth. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her boobs like this was the last time he''d get to suck them. He was enjoying sucking her boobs so much that he couldn''t even dare to take a break. He didn''t plan on pausing, he kept sucking the hell out of her boobs. It got to a point where Sofia had to make use of her right hand to push his head further into her boobs, which made him gain more access to them. And she benefitted from it as well ''cause the amount of pleasure passing around her body increased to an extent. Ryan didn''t stop, he kept sucking the shit out of her plump and enticing boobs. He wouldn''t stop until he''d sucked her boobs to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. He sucked and sucked her boobs until he was satisfied. And after taking his mouth off them, the urge to bury his face in them and begin sucking them again was there. But he controlled himself, he thought he was satisfied with how much he''d sucked them...but guess he wasn''t fully satisfied. Well, he might get to suck them later. But as for now, he wanted to do something different to her boobs which were squeezing them... So his hands began heading toward her boobs until they reached them. And the moment they reached them, he grabbed them, and what followed next was to begin squeezing the hell out of them. He was still on top of her while doing all of these, and she''d been feeling pleasures here and there. Her boobs felt so nice in his hands, and he would make sure not to leave them until he''d squeezed the living hell out of them. Immense pleasure began passing around Sofia''s body the moment Ryan began squeezing her boobs. And the pleasure was followed by moans, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was feeling it in her soul, she felt like she was in another dimension, she was enjoying herself to the brim. She wanted Ryan to keep pleasuring her boobs like this for a long time. She wanted him to keep squeezing them until she was satisfied. ..And she didn''t plan on keeping it to herself, she didn''t waste time to voice it out with pleasure filling her voice, "Yes, keep squeezing them like that. Don''t you dare stop, keep going". And that''s exactly what Ryan planned on doing, he didn''t plan on stopping ''cause he wasn''t even close to squeezing them to his satisfaction. Until he was satisfied, and she was, he wouldn''t let go of her boobs. He kept squeezing them as moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth. Immense pleasure kept traveling across her body, she was enjoying immensely what was being done to her boobs. He squeezed and squeezed her boobs until she was satisfied, and he was as well. He was sure he''d squeezed the living hell out of them, then he stopped. His cock had already risen to the very brim by now, it had become so erect. And that was the same case for Sofia as well, her pussy had already become so wet, she was fucking horny. The both of them began undressing since they hadn''t taken off their clothes yet. They made sure to take off everything and fling it aside, including their underwear. ..So right now, they were stacked naked. Ryan''s gaze was focused on Sofia''s sexy body right now. Now that she was stacked naked, he could see her sexy shape and packages properly. And as for Sofia, she was glancing at Ryan''s cock. She couldn''t wait for the time to come when he''d thrust that big cock of his into her pussy and fuck the shit out of her. Ryan moved closer to Sofia and began sucking her boobs once again. Yes, he wasn''t really satisfied with how much he''d gotten to suck her plump boobs, he wanted to suck them some more. And that''s exactly what he was doing. Pleasure was passing around her body as he was sucking her boobs, and soft moans were escaping her mouth. He didn''t waste too much time sucking her boobs since he''d already sucked them before. And the moment he took his mouth off her boobs, he said to her, "I''d need you to suck my dick right now". "Even without you telling me, I was planning to do so already". Sofia stated. And with that, she bent as her face was right in front of Ryan''s erect dick right now. Then she grabbed it and began stroking it, which was sending slight pleasures across Ryan''s body. And the moment she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. Immense pleasure passed around Ryan''s body the moment she began sucking his cock as groans escaped his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" The pleasure was so immense that he had to close his eyes for a while before opening them again. This wouldn''t be the first time Sofia would be sucking his dick, and according to the blowjobs she''d given him in the past, she was a good dick sucker. And she was doing an excellent job once again which wasn''t making him surprised ''cause he knew she was an expert at giving blowjobs. His dick was going in and out of her mouth as she was sucking the hell out of it. Immense pleasure kept traveling across his body as groans kept flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" She''d deep-throated his cock a few times already since she began sucking it, and whenever she did so, it increases the amount of pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body. His body kept shivering from time to time as Sofia was sucking his cock. It got to a point where he held her hair and began increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth. Doing that increased the amount of pleasure passing around his body, they became more immense. He was benefitting from what he was doing, and Sofia was benefitting from it as well in the sense that she was enjoying it. He was still holding her hair and increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth. He did so for a few more seconds before leaving her hair, so she could continue sucking his cock at the normal pace. This was something he''d done before while she was sucking his cock, and now, he''d repeated it. And he was sure to still repeat it again in the future. Sofia was sucking the whole of his cock when she suddenly moved to the balls... Chapter 54 As Planned.(3) (R18) She felt she needed to suck the balls as well just as she''d always sucked them when giving him a blowjob.A different kind of pleasure began traveling across Ryan''s body the moment she began sucking his balls. But the pleasure traveling across his body when she was sucking the whole of his cock was more immense than this. She didn''t stop, she kept sucking his balls as pleasure kept passing around Ryan''s body. And she was sucking them with so much passion, she was focused on what she was doing and doing it well. After sucking his balls for a few minutes, she began sucking and licking the cap of his dick, which sent a different kind of pleasure across Ryan''s body. "Shit! This is good". Ryan stated with pleasure filling his voice as Sofia was still sucking and licking the cap of his dick. After she''d pleasured the cap of his dick for about a minute, she sucked his balls for a few seconds again before she went back to sucking the whole of his dick. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking the whole of his dick again. And this was due to the amount of pleasure that began traveling across his body the moment she resumed sucking the whole of his dick. After about a minute of resuming sucking the whole of his dick, she deep-throated it some more which added to the amount of pleasure passing around Ryan''s body. And it also affected the groans flowing out of his mouth, they became louder... Sofia was doing an excellent job, she kept causing immense pleasure to keep traveling across his body. He closed his eyes more than once due to the immense pleasure passing around his body. She sucked his balls and the cap of his dick some more after the passing of some time. And now, she was done sucking Ryan''s dick. She''d sucked it to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. Since she was done pleasuring his cock and was sure she did an excellent job, she stood up as she was glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes currently. Both of their eyes were still filled with lust...there was still a lot they wanted to do to each other. Without wasting time, Ryan lifted her and dropped her on the bed. And after doing that, he spread her legs, so he could see her pussy properly. Then he knelt while still glancing at her pussy. She''d pleasured his cock, and she did an excellent job. ..It was about time for him to pleasure her pussy as well, he was about to eat the hell out of it. His mouth was heading toward her pussy currently. And the moment his mouth reached it, he began sucking it immediately. Immense pleasure traveled across Sofia''s body the moment he began sucking her pussy. And moans didn''t waste time to flow out of her mouth due to the pleasure she was feeling, "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" They were like melodious music to Ryan''s ears, and they gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her pussy as moans kept flowing out of her mouth. Her pussy tasted so sweet, it was so juicy...he was enjoying sucking it to the very brim. Pleasure never stopped passing around Sofia''s body as Ryan was pleasuring her pussy. So the moans flowing out of her mouth wasn''t enough to show the amount of immense pleasure that was traveling across her body. She was making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs as well, and she was also biting her lower lip from time to time... There were times when she even squeezed the bedsheet tightly and closed her eyes for a few seconds due to the amount of pleasure traveling across her body. Her body kept shivering as moans kept flowing out of her mouth as well. All these reactions from her made Ryan to keep sucking her pussy without stopping for even a second. Instead of stopping, he intensified it, he began sucking her pussy better. "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" Loud moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was sucking her pussy. She wasn''t making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs anymore. She was only biting her lower lip from time to time and making use of her hands to squeeze the bedsheet from time to time as well. Ryan sucked her pussy for minutes making sure he''d caused a good amount of pleasure to travel across her body, then he switched to licking it. He began making use of his tongue to pleasure her pussy. His tongue was moving about in her pussy as pleasure was passing around Sofia''s body and moans escaping her mouth. He was making use of his tongue to lick her pussy like how a person would make use of his tongue to lick a lollipop. "Yes, keep pleasuring it, don''t stop". Sofia uttered with pleasure filling her voice as her pussy was still being pleasured. Ryan didn''t plan on stopping until he''d licked her pussy to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. He licked and licked it as moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth and immense pleasure kept passing around her body. After he was satisfied with licking it to an extent, he switched to sucking it once again. The major aim was to make sure he eats her pussy to their satisfaction. "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" The loud moans flowing out of Sofia''s mouth became louder the moment Ryan sucked a certain spot in her pussy that sent a different kind of pleasure across her body. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he didn''t only do it once, he sucked that spot some more which caused louder moans to flow out of Sofia''s mouth... He was doing an excellent job, he was sucking the hell out of her pussy and causing her to feel different things. She was enjoying herself to the very brim, she felt like she was in another dimension. He was still sucking her pussy when she began moving her right hand toward his head. And the moment her hand reached his head, she pushed his face further into her pussy. His face was completely buried in her pussy right now as he kept sucking it and immense pleasure kept traveling across Sofia''s body. It lasted for a few seconds before Sofia took her hand off his head. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he switched to licking it again. He licked it for about a minute before he switched to sucking it again. Before Ryan took his mouth off her pussy, he made sure he''d eaten it so well. He''d sucked and licked it well, he was satisfied, and she was satisfied as well. Now, what he needed to do next was to begin fingering her pussy. And he didn''t plan on wasting time with that as one of his fingers was already moving toward her pussy to penetrate it. The finger reached her pussy and began entering it slowly. And as it was going in, slight pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body and soft moans were escaping her mouth. And the moment his finger had finished penetrating her pussy, he began moving the finger back and forth...he began fingering her pussy. The pleasure passing around Sofia''s body increased the moment he began fingering her pussy and the moans escaping her mouth became louder... "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Her body began shivering due to the pleasure traveling across her body. And Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept fingering her pussy. As known, her moaning was always like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears. And hearing them always makes him want to keep doing what he was doing which was pleasuring her. It got to a point where he began intensifying how he was fingering her pussy. He began increasing the pace at which his finger was going in and out of her pussy. He began fingering her with speed which added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body. The pleasure traveling across her body became really immense which affected the moans flowing out of her mouth. They became louder, and their melodiousness was so soothing to Ryan''s ears. He kept doing what he was doing, he kept fingering her pussy with speed. And these were the words that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was still fingering her pussy, "Yes...yes, keep going, keep fingering the hell out of it. Don''t stop". ..Her voice was filled with so much pleasure, she was enjoying to the brim what was being done to her pussy. And Ryan didn''t plan on stopping until the usual happens, until juice flows out of her pussy. He kept fingering her pussy until she began pouring out, pussy juice began flowing out... Chapter 55 As Planned.(4) (R18) One of the reasons for fingering her pussy was already taking place. Immense pleasure was passing around Sofia''s body as juice was pouring out of her pussy.And loud moans were escaping her mouth as well. She and Ryan watched until she''d finished pouring out, then Ryan stood up since he bent to pleasure her pussy. Now that he''d eaten her pussy and fingered it, it was about time to thrust his cock into her pussy and fuck her. And that''s exactly what she wanted though she''d cummed. She wasn''t satisfied at all, she still needed her pussy to be pleasured some more. She still wanted Ryan to thrust his cock into her pussy and fuck the shit out of her. And that''s exactly what Ryan planned on doing right now, he was glancing at her pussy with the aim of fucking her in missionary style first. He was still glancing at her pussy when he remembered the ''Divine rod'' skill. The skill that would increase the size of his cock and make it enormous. Making use of this skill to fuck Sofia would be really nice. There''s no way he wouldn''t fuck the living hell out of her when he makes use of the skill... He''d unlocked it, so there was nothing hindering him from making use of it. All he needed to do now was activate it, so he uttered in his mind, ''Activate divine rod''. And he got the system''s notification immediately... [Divine rod have been activated] After getting that notification, his dick started increasing in size until it had finished increasing. It was very enormous right now, ready to penetrate a female''s pussy and widen it. Sofia hadn''t noticed how massive Ryan''s cock had become ''cause she wasn''t glancing at it. She was glancing at his face waiting for him to come fuck her pussy. Until Ryan came on top of her where she was lying on the bed, she didn''t still notice how massive his dick had become. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He began making use of his hand to stroke his massive dick, and after he was done stroking it, he began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. Her eyes widened the moment his cock began entering her pussy. She felt something...she felt that the cock entering her pussy was super massive. And she was wondering if Ryan''s dick became larger than how it was before he came on top of her. She knew what she felt when his dick began going into her pussy the first time they had sex. What she was feeling now was far different... Immense pleasure was already traveling across her body as his dick was going into her pussy and moans were escaping her mouth. And the moment his dick had finished entering her pussy, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began fucking her...and Sofia''s eyes widened more the moment he began screwing her as the pleasure traveling across her body became more immense and was mixed with pain a little. His dick was so enormous that she was feeling slight pain from the fucking. So right now, she was feeling two things at the same time as she was being screwed. ..Pain and pleasure, but the pleasure was more than the pain. And instead of moans to flow out of her mouth when Ryan began screwing her, it was screams that flowed out. And this was due to the pain she felt. Her eyes were just widened as pain and pleasure kept passing around her body as Ryan was fucking her. Screams didn''t stop flowing out of her mouth, they kept flowing out. Ryan knew she was feeling pain from the fucking due to the screams escaping her mouth, but he didn''t care. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept screwing her with his massive cock. Sofia was feeling pain from the screwing and screams were escaping her mouth ''cause she wasn''t used to the dick size. This was the biggest dick that had ever penetrated her pussy since she started having sex. And while Ryan was fucking her, and she was feeling all these things pass around her body, she kept wondering if his dick became bigger or something. It was after the passing of some seconds that she concluded his dick became bigger. There was no way it was the same size of dick he used in fucking her the first time they had sex he was using to fuck her now. What she was feeling was completely different from what she felt the first time they had sex. As said, she was feeling pain and screams were escaping her mouth because she wasn''t used to the dick size. But as time passed, she started getting used to the dick size. Pain stopped passing around her body, only immense pleasure. And screams stopped flowing out of her mouth as well, only loud moans... "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" Ryan discerned that pain had stopped traveling across her body while still fucking her ''cause screams weren''t escaping her mouth anymore. That was enough for him to conclude that she was getting used to the dick size. The immense pleasure traveling across her body caused loud moans to keep flowing out of her mouth nonstop. Her body kept shivering as Ryan was screwing her, and her eyes were still widened to an extent. He was still fucking her when he began moving his mouth toward her boobs to suck them. And the moment his mouth reached them, he began sucking them, which added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body. After sucking them for about a minute, he stopped sucking them and began squeezing them while still fucking her. He didn''t waste too much time squeezing them as well. He squeezed them for about a minute before taking his right hand off them. Then he focused on fucking her with a plan to increase the pace at which he was drilling her. Pain and immense pleasure were traveling across Sofia''s body when he was drilling her at a normal pace after thrusting his massive cock into her pussy. She''d gotten used to the dick size, and pain wasn''t passing around her body anymore... But with Ryan''s plan to increase the pace at which he was fucking her, that pain was sure to begin passing around her body once again. Slowly, he began increasing the pace at which he was screwing her. And by now, he''d started slamming her pussy with speed...and as expected, pain began passing around her body again. And they were followed by screams. So the two things that stopped had resumed again, pain had begun traveling across her body again, and screams had begun escaping her mouth again. But even with all of these, Ryan didn''t stop, he kept drilling her pussy at a fast pace. And Sofia didn''t want him to stop, she wanted him to keep doing what he was doing. Just as she got used to it the first time, she was going to get used to it again. And that was exactly what happened, as time passed, she began getting used to it though Ryan was still fucking her at a fast pace. So screams weren''t escaping her mouth anymore, instead, the loud moans escaping her mouth resumed again... "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" That only meant pain wasn''t passing around her body anymore, only immense pleasure. Ryan was still drilling her pussy at a fast pace when he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. And the moment his mouth reached hers, he began smooching her. They explored each other''s mouths with their tongues again, and they also sucked each other''s lips. The smooching lasted for about a minute before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan focused on what he was doing before, which was fucking her at a fast pace. He was using a lot of energy to drill her at a fast pace, but he was gaining pleasure from it as well. And due to the energy he was using to screw her, his body started heating up. He began sweating in some places, but he didn''t mind that at all, he just kept screwing Sofia at a fast pace... He was fucking her in missionary style right now, and he was sure to fuck her in other styles before he''d be satisfied. He screwed and screwed her in missionary style until he was satisfied, and she was satisfied as well. Then he took his massive cock out of her pussy, and all Sofia wanted to do now was to ride him. She didn''t waste time to sit up on the bed and push him to the bed as he landed flat on it. With him lying on the bed, she''d be able to ride the hell out of him. ..Wanting to confirm the current size of his dick, she glanced at it as he was lying on the bed, and she confirmed it became larger. Chapter 56 As Planned.(5) (R18) She was right all along, she knew what she felt the first time he thrust his dick into her pussy was far different from what she felt when he did so now.She never felt pain nor did screams flow out of her mouth while he was screwing her back then, but she felt those now. She was fucking right all along. But she was a little confused now, how did his dick become so large all of a sudden? It wasn''t as huge as this when she was giving him a blowjob. How did it become so big now? What did he do? These were questions running through her mind, but there were no answers to them. What she was seeing now was fucking massive, it was the biggest dick she''d ever set eyes on... Well, since she couldn''t get answers to the questions running through her mind, and she didn''t plan on asking Ryan either, she just decided to get down to business. And what was the business she planned on getting down to? Bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s dick and riding the shit out of him. She''d already gotten used to the massive cock, so she wouldn''t be feeling pain anymore nor would screams be flowing out of her mouth. Immense pleasure would only be passing around her body and loud moans flowing out of her mouth. She came on top of Ryan, then she held his massive cock, stroked it for some seconds, then thrust it into her pussy. And what followed next was to begin riding him. She began bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s dick as his cock kept going in and out of her pussy. Immense pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as she was bouncing her buttocks on his cock. And the pleasure passing around his body caused groans to flow out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Sofia was riding him so well, the immense pleasure traveling across his body never seized for a second... And he wasn''t the only one feeling pleasure from the riding. Pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body as well as she was riding him. There was no way she wouldn''t feel pleasure when this massive cock of his was penetrating her pussy. She wasn''t feeling any kind of pain, but the pleasure passing around her body was immense. And the pleasure was enough to cause moans to flow out of her mouth continuously, "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" She was feeling it in her soul, she was enjoying what she was doing. And the fact that she was enjoying it made her keep doing it. She kept riding him nonstop. She was feeling pleasure from riding him, but Ryan was feeling more pleasure ''cause he was only lying on the bed, she was the one doing the work. He was lying there while she was riding the shit out of him. Immense pleasure kept traveling across his body as groans kept flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He was enjoying himself to the very brim, he felt like he was in another dimension. There were times when he even had to close his eyes due to the amount of pleasure traveling across his body. She kept riding the shit out of him as the sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room along with groaning and moaning. It got to a point where she began increasing the pace at which she was riding him until she finished increasing it. So right now, she was riding him at a bit of fast pace. And the both of them were benefitting from it ''cause the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies increased, which affected the moaning and groaning escaping their mouths. Ryan moved from one dimension to another dimension after she increased the pace at which she was riding him. The pleasure traveling across his body became more immense. He had to close his eyes for a while again due to the immensity of the pleasure. These were the words that flowed out of his mouth after opening his eyes, "Keep riding me like that, keep going". ..His voice was filled with so much pleasure, he was enjoying himself to the very brim. Sofia had been wanting to have sex with Ryan again badly. Now that she was doing so, she was going to fuck the shit out of him. Now that she was in the position to pleasure him, she was going to do an excellent job. She kept riding him at a bit of fast pace nonstop as pleasure kept traveling across their bodies. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time, and moans kept escaping Sofia''s mouth as well. She wouldn''t stop riding him until the both of them were completely satisfied. Until she''d ridden the living hell out of him. The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room. And they were so loud that even a person outside would be able to hear them if the person came closer to the door. Sofia kept doing an excellent job, she kept bouncing her fat buttocks on his massive dick as immense pleasure kept passing around their bodies. She rode him for minutes as they kept feeling different things in their bodies. And now, she was done riding him... She''d ridden him to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. Her body even heated up during the time she was riding him at a fast pace, but she didn''t mind that at all, it was evidence of the work she was doing. ..All she cared about was the pleasure she was feeling. Since she was done riding him, she stood up from his massive dick. Then Ryan told her to position in a way that shows she was ready to receive some back shot fucking. And she didn''t waste time to position in that way as her buttocks were facing him and her face was positioned to the other side. She made this position on the bed, both of her hands were supporting her body. Ryan had already gotten off the bed since, that''s why her ass could be facing him after she positioned. He moved closer to her buttocks, then he began stroking his dick. After he was done stroking his massive dick, he began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. And as it was going in, slight pleasure was traveling across their bodies...soft moans were even escaping Sofia''s mouth. After it had finished entering, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began giving Sofia some back shot fucking. And this caused immense pleasure to travel across their bodies as the soft moans escaping Sofia''s mouth converted to loud moans, sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" And as for Ryan, groans began flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Her pussy was fucking sweet, he was enjoying it to the brim. And the fact that his cock was enormous was making it seem like her pussy was too tight, but it wasn''t. It was his cock that was too large. And her pussy being tight because of his massive cock was making fucking her really sweet. And he wasn''t the only one enjoying this sweetness, she was enjoying it as well. It was evident from the amount of moans escaping her mouth. He kept fucking her from the back nonstop as pleasure kept passing around their bodies. Both of his hands were on her waist as he was screwing the shit out of her pussy. It got to a point where he took one of his hands off her waist and found a way to begin moving it toward her boobs. And the moment that hand reached her boobs, he began squeezing them. And squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body. So right now, he was squeezing her boobs and screwing her at the same time. She was enjoying herself to the very brim, two things were being done to her which were causing pleasure to pass around her body. Her boobs were being squeezed, and she was being fucked by a massive cock. Moans never stopped escaping her mouth, they kept flowing out of it freely. Ryan squeezed her boobs for a few minutes before he took his hand off them and placed it on her waist once again. So right now, he was holding her waist with both hands again while still drilling her. Then as time passed, he began increasing the pace at which he was fucking her. And right now, he was fucking her at a fast pace which he''d done before. And doing this increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies and the amount of moans and groans escaping their mouths. They became louder because the sex had become sweeter... Chapter 57 As Planned.(6) (R18) Sofia kept closing her eyes from time to time as Ryan was drilling her pussy in back shot. And this was due to the immense pleasure traveling across her body.Now that he''d increased the pace at which he was fucking her from the back, she began closing her eyes some more and biting her lower lip ''cause the pleasure had become more immense. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept fucking her pussy at a fast pace... He was doing serious work, and it became evident when he started feeling his body heat up again. Well, he did the usual, he didn''t mind it at all, he just kept screwing Sofia''s pussy and feeling pleasure. "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" Melodious moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as he was drilling her pussy from the back at a fast pace. Ryan was still screwing her when he started feeling that rush...he was about to cum. But he didn''t want to yet ''cause he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck Sofia''s pussy. He still wanted to fuck her some more, and as known, once he cums, his body would relax. He wouldn''t have the strength to keep screwing her until he''s fully satisfied. So he was going to do what he did when fucking her in the past. He was going to take his cock out of her pussy and control the semen that was about to pour out. Once his body had relaxed, and he was sure he wouldn''t be cumming anymore in the meantime, he''d thrust his dick back into her pussy and continue fucking her in back shot. And that was exactly what he did, he took his cock out of her pussy and controlled the semen that was about to pour out. Sofia didn''t like the fact that he took his dick out and stopped fucking her. She didn''t like the fact that the screwing was halted, she was enjoying it to the very brim... So these were the words that flowed out of her mouth after Ryan took his rod out of her pussy, "Why did you stop? Why did you take your cock out of my pussy?". "That''s because I was about to ejaculate, and I don''t want to ejaculate yet. I still want to fuck you some more, once I pour out, the strength to keep fucking you wouldn''t be there anymore". Ryan retorted. She nodded her head in understanding before saying once again, "Oh! This same thing". Ryan''s body had fully relaxed by now, he wouldn''t be cumming anymore in the meantime. So he thrust his dick back into Sofia''s pussy and resumed screwing her. Immense pleasure began traveling across her body again the moment Ryan resumed fucking her with his massive cock. And the immense pleasure prompted moans to flow out of her mouth and to keep flowing out continuously, "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" And it didn''t take long for Ryan to increase the pace at which he was screwing her to that fast pace again... His dick was going in and out of her pussy with speed, and pleasure was passing around their bodies nonstop. "Keep going, keep screwing me like that". Sofia stated with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still fucking her from the back. The drilling lasted for minutes until Ryan was satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck her in back shot. And he wasn''t the only one satisfied with this sex style, Sofia was satisfied as well. ..But they weren''t done yet, Ryan still wanted to fuck her some more, and Sofia still wanted to fuck him some more as well. This was the statement that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth after Ryan took his cock out of her pussy since he was done screwing her from the back, "I want you to fuck my butt with this massive dick of yours. I want you to thrust that massive cock into my butthole and screw the living hell out of me". This would be the very first time Ryan would be getting to fuck her in the butt. The first time they had sex, he didn''t screw her butthole. But seems like he was going to do so now because she''d requested it. Since that was what she wanted, then he was going to do so wholeheartedly. He wanted to experience what it would feel like to fuck a lady''s butt...especially the one with fat buttocks. She was still positioned in that same way, her buttocks were facing him, and her face was positioned to the other side. Ryan was stroking his massive dick right now while glancing at her butthole at the same time. He was still glancing at her butthole when he remembered a certain item in his item panel...and it was the ''Butt plug''. As known, the butt plug was an item he could use in pleasuring a female''s butt. In case he didn''t want to make use of his cock to pleasure a female''s butt, he can simply make use of this item. He could imagine how nice it would be to penetrate Sofia''s butt with his massive cock and fuck the shit out of it, and then making use of the butt plug to pleasure her butt as well. ..There was nothing wrong with doing both to her butt. But this imagination was to waste because he hadn''t unlocked the butt plug item yet, so he wouldn''t be able to make use of it. All he can do now was to fuck Sofia''s butt with his massive cock. He stroked his dick for some seconds more before he began thrusting it into Sofia''s butthole. And damn! It was fucking tight. Immense pleasure plus pain was traveling across Sofia''s body as his dick was penetrating her butthole. And as for him, immense pleasure was traveling across his body as groans were already flowing out of his mouth. He wasn''t feeling any kind of pain ''cause he was the one thrusting his massive cock into her tight butthole...not the other way round. As immense pleasure and pain was passing around Sofia''s body as Ryan''s dick was going into her butthole, little screams were flowing out of her mouth as well. She had gotten used to Ryan fucking her pussy with that massive dick of his...but she hadn''t gotten used to it when it comes to screwing her butt with it. That was exactly the reason why pain was traveling across her body as his dick was going in. Imagine what would then happen when he begins screwing her in that same butt. Ryan''s cock had finished entering her butthole by now, then he began moving his waist back and forth...he began screwing her in the butt. The pleasure that traveled across his body the moment he began doing that touched his brain. The pleasure was too immense, and groans couldn''t help but flow freely out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Her butthole was fucking tight, plus the fact that his cock was enormous, he was deriving extreme sweetness from screwing her buttocks. Now, if this amount of pleasure could be traveling across Ryan''s body, imagine what was happening to Sofia. Ryan was enjoying himself to the very brim, but she couldn''t say she was enjoying herself properly. It wasn''t only immense pleasure that was passing around her body, pain was traveling across her body as well. And this pain wasn''t allowing her to enjoy what was being done to her buttocks to the fullest. She couldn''t say she was enjoying herself as much as Ryan was enjoying himself. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And this was because she hadn''t gotten used to Ryan fucking her butt with that massive dick of his. Screams were still flowing out of her mouth as his cock was going in and out of her butthole. Ryan discerned she was feeling pain from the screwing due to the screams escaping her mouth. And he knew this was because she hadn''t gotten used to this size of cock penetrating her butthole. But he knew she''d eventually get used to it as time passes. And his mindset was fucking correct because as time passed, the screams escaping Sofia''s mouth began reducing until they stopped completely. Pain wasn''t traveling across her body anymore, only immense pleasure. Screams weren''t escaping her mouth anymore, only loud moans...they were fucking loud. "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" She was feeling it in her soul, her eyes were widened as Ryan''s cock kept going in and out of her butthole, and she was gripping the bedsheet tightly from time to time as well. The pleasure traveling across her body was so immense that it was causing her body to shiver from time to time. Ryan was feeling it ''cause both of his hands were on her waist while drilling her buttocks. She was feeling a lot of things in her body, Ryan was doing a lot to her. And she didn''t want it to stop... Chapter 58 As Planned.(7) (R18) She didn''t want it to stop ''cause she was enjoying it to the very brim. Even when pain was traveling across her body when Ryan began screwing her butt at first, she still didn''t want it to stop. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.She knew she was going to get used to it eventually just as she got used to him screwing her pussy with his enormous cock... Loud moans were still flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as her ass was being screwed, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" And as for Ryan, groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time as well, "Arghh~Arghh~" The sweetness he was feeling from screwing her buttocks was more than the sweetness he felt when fucking her pussy. Why? Because her butthole was fucking tight. Ryan''s dick kept going in and out of Sofia''s butthole until he started increasing the pace at which he was screwing her butthole until he finished increasing it. And right now, he was fucking her buttocks at a bit of fast pace which increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies. Pain almost began passing around Sofia''s body again when he increased the pace at which he was fucking her buttocks. She felt slight pain which lasted for some seconds before it stopped. And she felt that pain due to the increase that took place and was still taking place. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he was still holding both sides of her waist while screwing the shit out of her ass. His enormous cock kept going in and out of her butthole with speed. Immense pleasure kept traveling across their bodies as moans and groans kept flowing out of their mouths. And you know what? The sounds of their skins hitting each other were still resounding across the room ''cause the banging was still taking place... "Yes, keep fucking that ass, don''t you dare stop". Sofia uttered with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still screwing the hell out of her buttocks. His body had already heated up to the brim by now due to the work he was doing. There were bits of sweat on his forehead, and the other parts of his body were sweaty as well. And Ryan wasn''t surprised by this at all ''cause it was expected. He''d been making use of a lot of energy to fuck Sofia for minutes now. Of course, sweat would flow out. But he didn''t mind that at all...he just kept doing what he was doing, which was fucking Sofia and gaining pleasure from it. Ryan fucked Sofia''s butt for minutes until he finally took his dick out of her butthole and fell flat on the bed with sweat all over his body. He didn''t do this ''cause he wanted to cum and was trying to control it. ..He did it ''cause he needed to rest a little, he''d been making use of a lot of energy to screw Sofia for minutes now. Sofia didn''t waste time to glance at him after he lay on the bed, then she uttered, "Are you about to ejaculate again and trying to stop yourself from doing so?". "No". Ryan responded. "Then why did you take your dick out of my butthole?". She threw another question at him. "That''s because I''m tired and need to rest my body a little". She nodded her head in understanding, then stated once again, "Then I''d be waiting for you to finish resting, so you can resume fucking me". "Yes, do just that. After I''m done resting my body to an extent, I''d resume fucking your ass until the both of us are satisfied". Ryan said. She nodded her head in understanding once again and began waiting for Ryan to finish resting. She didn''t lay on the bed to do this, she was sitting on it while glancing at Ryan. A few minutes had passed, but Ryan was still lying on the bed. The sweat on his body was already drying up, and it wouldn''t take long before everything would finish drying up. Sofia was still waiting for Ryan to resume fucking her butthole. She was getting a little impatient, but she didn''t want to pressure him or something. So she just left him to keep lying on the bed and was hoping he''d get up from it soon and resume screwing her buttocks. She wasn''t satisfied yet, she needed the drilling to keep going. After lying on the bed for a few more minutes, Ryan got up from it. And this was enough for Sofia to know he wanted to resume fucking her in the butt. So she positioned in that same way as her ass was facing him once again and her face positioned to the other side. Ryan was standing close to her buttocks right now. What he did next was to grab his massive cock and began stroking it. And after he was done stroking it, he began thrusting it into Sofia''s butthole once again. Pleasure began passing around their bodies once again as his dick was going into her butthole. And after it had finished entering her butthole, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began screwing her ass...and this caused immense pleasure to resume passing around their bodies as loud moans flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" She felt it in her soul, the pleasure was just too immense, and she liked it. And as for Ryan, the immense pleasure that traveled across his body caused groans to escape his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Experience tales with empire And it didn''t just stop there, groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time. He was feeling that sweetness again, and he was enjoying it to the very brim. He fucked her butthole for minutes until the both of them were satisfied. Then he took his dick out of her butthole and pushed her to the bed as she fell flat on it. Though he fucked the shit out of her buttocks, they weren''t yet satisfied... They wanted to fuck each other some more. Ryan hadn''t allowed semen pour out of his dick hole, and until he''d allowed sperm to flow out, he wouldn''t leave her...he''d keep fucking her. They were satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck her butthole, but they weren''t satisfied with how much they''d gotten to fuck each other in general. They still wanted to engage in maybe one or two more sex styles. As said, Ryan pushed Sofia to the bed, causing her to fall flat on it. He was about to fuck her in a sex style he''d fucked her in before...and that was the missionary style. He enjoyed fucking her in this sex style, and he was about to repeat it. After she landed on the bed, he glanced at her pussy for some seconds before coming on top of her. And after coming on top of her, he didn''t waste time to thrust his massive cock into her pussy and begin fucking her. Pleasure traveled across their bodies immediately the moment he began fucking her. And it was evident from the moans that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" Ryan wasn''t left out, groans flowed out of his mouth due to the immense pleasure that passed around his body, "Arghh~Arghh~" He didn''t stop for a second, he kept drilling her pussy in missionary style. He was still drilling her pussy when he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. Yes, it''s been minutes since they last kissed, and he wanted that to take place again. So the moment his mouth reached hers, he began smooching her while still screwing her at the same time. The kissing lasted for about a minute and some seconds before their lips separated from each other. And their lips separating from each other made him focus on fucking her pussy once again. He kept fucking her in missionary style as pleasure kept passing around their bodies and moans and groans kept flowing out of their mouths. There was a particular time when he increased the pace at which he was fucking her just as he''d been doing. And increasing the pace increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies. And that in turn increased the amount of moans and groans flowing out of their mouths, they became louder... Ryan was still screwing her in missionary style when he began feeling that rush again. Yes, he was about to ejaculate, and he didn''t plan on holding it in this time. He planned on pouring it out because, from the look of things, he''d fucked her to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. So these were the words that flowed out of his mouth the moment he began feeling that rush, "I''m about to cum". ..His voice was filled with so much pleasure. Chapter 59 As Planned.(8) (R18) "I want you to do it right inside my mouth, I want you to cum inside my mouth". Sofia stated after Ryan announced that he was about to cum.Since that was what she wanted, then he was going to do just so. He took his cock out of her pussy, then Sofia knelt on the bed as her mouth was wide open right in front of Ryan''s cock. After the passing of a few seconds, Ryan began pouring out. Semen began pouring out of his dick hole right into Sofia''s mouth. And as they were pouring out, immense pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as loud groans were escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" And after he''d finished pouring everything into Sofia''s mouth, she swallowed it. Glancing directly into Sofia''s eyes, Ryan stated, "That was nice". And after those words flowed out of his mouth, he fell on the bed. He planned on resting his body since he was feeling a little weak from the fucking. "That sperm of yours tasted so nice". Those were the words that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth while glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes as he was lying on the bed...and she meant what she was saying. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head a little to her utterance. Sofia didn''t join him in lying on the bed immediately, she first sat on the bed for a few minutes. After she was satisfied with how much she''d sat on the bed, she then lay on it. She wasn''t feeling that weak, that was why she didn''t rush to lay on the bed. But Ryan was feeling a little weak because he was the one that did most of the work while they were having sex. He was the one that was on top most of the time drilling her with so much energy. She was only on top once, and that was when she was riding him. So it wasn''t a surprise why Ryan had to lay on the bed immediately after he was done cumming. And it wasn''t a surprise why he had to halt the sex they were having and rest his body a little some few minutes back. Ryan was just lying there without a single word flowing out of his mouth. Sofia was glancing at him currently while lying on the bed as well. She was so happy right now, she''d gotten to have a taste of his dick again...and she enjoyed it to the very brim. He fucked the shit out of her, he even penetrated her butthole with his massive cock and fucked the shit out of her buttocks... His dick grew larger in size, she didn''t know how that was possible in a short time. And there were times when she felt pain because of his massive cock and screams even flowed out of her mouth. But she didn''t consider that to be a bad experience at all, it was part of the fun ride. She enjoyed all...both the immense pleasures and the pain. She would have told him to stop if the pain was unbearable for her, but she didn''t. It was worth it ''cause the pain was mixed with immense pleasure, it wasn''t pain only. She accomplished the reason for wanting them to meet at an inn, which was to have sex with him without anyone disrupting them. She had proper sex with him without anyone disrupting them...it went as planned. ..The money she used in paying for this room didn''t go to waste at all. Thinking about all these was making her heart glad. Her gaze was still focused on Ryan, and these were the words that flowed out of her mouth while still glancing at him, "Are you feeling really weak?". She''d noticed by now that he was tired from the fucking. And she couldn''t blame him because he wasn''t a piece of wood, he was human with flesh and blood. Considering the energy he used in screwing her, he was sure to feel tired. This she was aware of... "I''m not feeling really weak, just a little tired. It would be over soon once I relax my body some more". Ryan responded to her question. She nodded her head a little as silence ensued. Minutes had passed, and the both of them were still lying stacked naked on the bed. Ryan''s body had fully relaxed by now, he wasn''t feeling tired anymore. And you know what? Sofia wanted Ryan to fuck her some more, she wanted to go another round. Yes, you heard that correctly...she wanted his dick to penetrate her pussy again and fuck it some more. Even with all the energy Ryan used in fucking her and all that, she still wanted to go another round? Not like he didn''t satisfy her before cumming, he did. And he was satisfied as well. But during the time she was lying on the bed, she started getting horny again while glancing at his enormous cock. It looked so enticing and yummy. Her pussy started getting wet...and now, the horniness had returned. And since she wanted Ryan to fuck her some more again, she didn''t plan on keeping it to herself. She better tell him what she wanted and see if he''d have the energy to grant what she wanted... That was the very reason why she paid for this room, to fuck him to her satisfaction without any disruption. "I don''t know if you''d be able to fuck me some more, Ryan". Sofia said to Ryan while glancing at him. A kind of perplexed expression appeared on his face the moment she said that, then his voice resounded, "Like seriously? Are you kidding me?". "No, I''m not kidding you, I''m fucking serious. I need you to screw me some more". Sofia uttered once again. Continue reading at empire "So, even with all the energy I used in fucking you, you still need me to fuck you some more?". Ryan stated with a bit of widened eyes. "Not like you didn''t satisfy me, you did. But glancing at your enormous cock made me horny again. Just see if you can fuck me in a certain sex style, you don''t need to do too much, That was the very reason why I said we should meet at an inn, and paid for this room. I wanted us to have sex to my satisfaction...like, I want to be completely satisfied". Ryan''s body had fully relaxed, he wasn''t feeling tired anymore, so he should be able to fuck her in one sex style at least. And he hadn''t inactivated the divine rod yet. His dick was still so massive, and he was about to make use of it again. She was lying on the bed, and what he did was to come on top of her. Then he began stroking his massive cock until he was done stroking it. What followed next was to begin thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. Pleasure was traveling across their bodies as usual as his cock was going into her pussy. And soft moans were escaping Sofia''s mouth as well, but groans weren''t escaping Ryan''s mouth. ..The moment his dick had finished entering her pussy, he began screwing her in missionary style. Yes, this was the sex style he was going to fuck her in, and he was done. The pleasure passing around their bodies increased the moment he began fucking her in missionary style. And it was evident from the loud moans that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" She felt it in her soul, and she enjoyed it to the very brim. And the thing was that it was continuous since Ryan was still screwing her pussy in missionary style, so it was continuous enjoyment for her. Ryan wasn''t left out, groans escaped his mouth and kept escaping his mouth due to the amount of pleasure passing around his body, "Arghh~Arghh~" He didn''t stop for a second, he kept drilling Sofia in missionary style. She wanted one more round of sex, and that was what he was giving to her. And it wasn''t a situation where he was screwing her because she wanted it. Yes, it was part of the reason, but the main reason why he was doing it now was because he was gaining pleasure from it. Her pussy was sweet as usual, and he was enjoying the sweetness. But even with the sweetness, it was going to end in this missionary style. He has to make sure to satisfy her in this sex style, and he must cum as well. He was still screwing her in missionary style when he began making use of his right hand to squeeze her boobs. Her boobs were always looking enticing. So while fucking her and glancing at them, he couldn''t help but to begin squeezing them again... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 60 We Cant Afford To Get Suspected. Squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body as usual. They felt so nice in his hand, and this made him keep squeezing them for a long time.Minutes had passed since he began squeezing Sofia''s boobs, and he was still squeezing them. His massive dick was still going in and out of her pussy as well. He was screwing her in missionary style while squeezing her boobs at the same time... Well, he took his hand off her boobs after the passing of a few more seconds and focused on drilling her pussy. "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Moans were still flowing freely out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was fucking her in missionary style, and groans were escaping Ryan''s mouth from time to time as well. His dick kept going in and out of her pussy as pleasure kept traveling across their bodies. And right now, Ryan was feeling that rush again, he was about to cum. He''d fucked her to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction, and as said, he doesn''t plan on fucking her in another sex style after he was done drilling her in missionary style. "I''m about to cum". Ryan''s voice resounded with pleasure filling it, then he uttered again, "Should I cum inside your mouth again?". "Yes, I''d always love to have a taste of your semen". Sofia retorted. And with that, Ryan took his cock out of her pussy. And Sofia didn''t waste time to position in that same way as her face was right in front of Ryan''s dick and her mouth widely open. Ryan began pouring out after the passing of a few seconds. The semen pouring out of his dick hole were going straight into Sofia''s mouth. And after he''d finished pouring everything into her mouth, she swallowed it as usual. "Tastes good as expected". Sofia said after swallowing his cum. He wasn''t feeling tired at all after cumming ''cause he didn''t use too much energy to fuck Sofia this time. And he only screwed her in one sex style. He still lay on the bed after cumming though he wasn''t tired...he just wanted to lay on it. "You''re satisfied, right?". Ryan uttered to Sofia after lying on the bed. "Yes, I am". Sofia responded. "Don''t glance at my massive dick anymore so you wouldn''t get horny again. If you do, I don''t think I''d be screwing you again". Ryan stated again. "Understood". Sofia said nodding her head a little. The sky was already darkening, and a time would come when it would darken completely very soon. It was evening heading toward nighttime, Ryan and Sofia spent minutes having sex. They''d spent a lot of time in this inn to an extent. After lying on the bed for some minutes, Ryan sat up on it before saying to Sofia, Explore new worlds at empire "We''ve spent enough time here, we should dress up and leave. The sky is already darkening". Sofia didn''t say anything, she only nodded her head in agreement. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "What was the situation like when you left home for this place? Who was at home and who wasn''t?". "The other servants and the guards were the ones at home when I was leaving". Sofia responded. "My mum might have arrived home by now, who knows? We better dress up and leave this place as fast as possible". After those words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, he got up from the bed completely and began dressing up. And it didn''t take long for Sofia to follow suit, she began dressing up as well. The both of them were stacked naked, so they had a lot of dressing up to do... The first person to finish dressing up was Ryan, then Sofia followed. The next thing Ryan did was to walk toward his bag where he flung it and pick it up. He''d already inactivated the divine rod by now by saying it in his mind. His dick had reduced to its normal size when it wasn''t erect. "The both of us can''t reach home together so we wouldn''t be suspected. As you said, your mum might have arrived home by now. We''d have to leave this inn in a way that one of us would arrive home first before the other, We can''t afford to get suspected, we have to be super cautious". Sofia said to Ryan. Ryan nodded his head in understanding, that was wise...he didn''t even think about it. "I agree to that, that''s wise". Ryan said to Sofia. "So, who should leave first?". Sofia inquired. Ryan contemplated for some seconds before saying, "I think you should leave first. If you arrive home and meet my mum, there''s a chance she''d ask you where you went to, just find a good lie to tell her, There''s a chance she''d ask me why I''m just coming back from school by this time as well, and I''d simply lie to her. We wouldn''t be suspected as far as we don''t come home together". Sofia nodded her head in understanding, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "All these explanations would only be necessary if we arrived home to meet her there. We might not meet her at home, who knows? Everything is just based on probability". Sofia nodded her head in understanding once again before stating, "I''d be leaving now then. Don''t waste too much time here before leaving as well, leave after the passing of a few minutes". S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''d do just so". Sofia began walking toward the door of the room until she reached it. Then she opened it, and before she could step out, Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Thanks". She glanced at him with a perplexed facial expression before uttering, "Thanks for what?". "Thanks for suggesting we meet at an inn to have sex, and thanks for paying for this room. I enjoyed the sex we had". Ryan retorted. A bit of smile appeared on Sofia''s face after those words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, then she stated, "It''s nothing, you don''t have to thank me. We both benefitted from it, I enjoyed the sex as well". And after those words flowed out of her mouth, she stepped out of the room completely and closed the door... After she closed the door, Ryan walked toward the bed and sat on it. He sat there for minutes before standing up from it, then he muttered to himself, "Enough time has passed, I better leave now". After muttering that to himself, he walked toward the door of the room, opened it, and stepped out of the room. He''d reached the compound of the inn by now with the aim of walking out of the inn completely. And he was doing just so, he was walking out of the inn when a group of people stepped foot into it...they consisted of both males and females. As known, he didn''t want people to recognize him inside the inn. So the moment he saw the group of people walk into the inn, he bowed his head a little so they wouldn''t see his face. And it worked out, they walked past him without seeing his face at all. And after that, Ryan didn''t waste time to walk out of the inn completely, he increased his walking pace to do so. He was walking on the road right now with people walking past him and he walking past people. The sky was getting darker and darker, in just a few minutes, it would get to complete dusk. ''Would my mum have arrived home by now?''. Ryan thought to himself while walking on the road. He didn''t need to wonder if Lucy had arrived home or not ''cause she would have by now. Well, he kept journeying until he arrived at the front of his home, he trekked to this place. ..After breathing in and out, he walked into the compound of the house and began walking toward the house itself until he reached it. He didn''t ignore the guards in front of the house, he greeted them by bowing his head a little, and they bowed back as well. Then he opened the door to the house and stepped foot into it. Arriving in the living room, he saw his mum sitting on one of the couches in the living room. And this was the thought that ran through his mind immediately, ''She''d arrived home, Sofia most likely met her after arriving home''. Emily glanced at him after he arrived in the living room, then she uttered to him, "You came back from school somehow late today, your sister, Lucy, has arrived home since. Or is this the normal time you''d be coming back from school now due to your academy changing the time for closing hour?". "No, my academy didn''t change the time for closing hour, it''s still the same time. I''m coming back now due to a certain reason". Ryan said. "And what is that reason?". Emily inquired, glancing directly into his eyes. Chapter 61 Helping Him Out With It. Of course, Ryan wouldn''t be able to tell her the real reason why he was coming back home somehow late.Telling her the real reason would be super stupid...it would just be like making use of his hands to put him and Sofia into serious trouble. He would have to lie to his mum right now, and that''s exactly what he did... "We were handling a certain project in my classroom which had been given to them before I resumed school. But since I was a student in the classroom already, I had to participate in the project". Ryan responded to his mum''s question. Emily nodded her head a little before saying, "Hmm, so this is the reason why you''re coming home just now". "Yes, that is the reason mum". Ryan stated. He wanted to add another lie to back up the one he''d just told, but he decided to leave it at that...the one he told was enough. And from the look of things, his mum believed the lie he just told though he hadn''t confirmed if she truly believed it or not. "You''re free to go now". That was the next utterance that flowed out of Emily''s mouth. And for her to say this meant that she believed what he said. Ryan began walking until he walked past her, then he heard Emily''s voice again, "Wait". He waited immediately with a kind of shocked facial expression. Why did she tell him to wait? Did she discern he was lying? These were the questions running through Ryan''s mind. He glanced at her, then Emily''s voice resounded again, "So, how did your day go today? How was school?". ''Oh! So this is the reason why she told me to wait? To ask me this question?''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he breathed a sigh of relief... Of course, his day didn''t go well at all, school was terrible again. Everything that took place yesterday took place again...from the hurtful remarks, to awkward stares, and so on. What helped him today was that he''d braced himself some more. But he wouldn''t be able to tell his mum this as expected, so with a little smile appearing on his face, he responded to his mum''s question, "My day was great, school went well". "That''s nice to hear". Emily stated. Ryan decided to throw the same question at his mum, so he stated, "What about you mum? How did your day go today?". "The same as you, my day was great. Thanks for asking". Emily responded. With that little smile still plastered on Ryan''s face, he walked away heading toward his room until he reached it. He''d entered his room by now, and the first thing he did was to take off his school bag and drop it where it was supposed to be. Then he walked toward his bed and sat on it. For the next few minutes that passed, thoughts were running through his mind here and there. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He first thought about the fact he told Sofia his mum being at home was based on a probability, and it happened to be that she was at home when they arrived at it. He just kept imagining what would have happened if the both of them came home together. They''d have met his mum, and she''d most likely suspect something was going on between them. ..And what would that come with? Numerous questions that might end up revealing what was going on between them. He was so thankful that Sofia suggested they don''t come home together, that was super wise. There were other things that ran through his mind for the minutes that passed, important thoughts. And after his mind wasn''t busy anymore, he stood up from his bed and walked toward where his clothes were. Then he changed up into a casual robe, the one meant for staying at home. Not like he couldn''t wear a nice expensive robe at home, he could if he wanted to. But he just wanted to put on a casual robe, and he''d wear this same robe to bed... After changing up, a certain thought crashed into his head...he remembered something. What did he remember? The assignment the geography teacher gave to them. He hadn''t done the assignment, and he was supposed to do it today. It was already dusk, he wasn''t in the mood to do anything right now, all he wanted to do was lay on the bed until it gets to the time for them to eat dinner as a family. But he can''t do that...even if he wasn''t in the mood to do anything, he has to do the assignment. He wouldn''t want a situation where the teacher would step foot into their classroom, request for the assignment, and he''d be among the students that didn''t do it, or he''d be the only one that didn''t do it. According to what he remembered, part of the assignment would require them to do some research. And this research would require them to ask questions or study their environment. Ryan wasn''t happy at all thinking about this, he wasn''t in the mood to do any kind of research right now. But he has to do it, it''s a must... He walked toward his bag, took it, opened it, and brought out the book where he wrote down the assignment. Then he dropped his bag before walking to his bed and sitting on it once again. Then he opened to the page where he wrote the assignment and began reading it. Reading it made him get a clear insight of what the assignment was about again. He did the ones that didn''t need research to do, and as for the ones that needed research to do, he was going to wait for his brother, Kai, to come home so he could ask him some questions that would lead to the answers. He was having the feeling his brother would be able to provide the answers to the questions he''d ask him... After the passing of minutes, the people that hadn''t arrived home to complete the Howell family arrived home...and that was Warren and Kai. Not too long after they arrived home, everyone in the Howell family gathered in the dining room to eat dinner. The servants had cooked another delicious meal, and Emily assisted them in doing so. As they were eating, they were conversing and bonding as a family. It went on like this until they were done eating, then the servants cleared the dining table of plates. Sofia was among the servants that cleared the dining table of plates. And during the time she was clearing them, she and Ryan''s eyes met, and they smiled at each other a little. Ryan made sure his family members didn''t notice the smile that appeared on his face. It was very slight, but Sofia noticed it. The Howell family didn''t depart from the dining room immediately after they were done eating dinner because of a particular conversation they were having. So they were still sitting comfortably in their seats as the servants were clearing plates off the dining table. That was why Ryan and Sofia were able to glance and smile at each other easily. Well, everyone had left the dining room by now, and this happened after they were done having that particular conversation. Kai was heading toward his room when Ryan walked toward him and said, "Kai, I''d need your help with something". "And what is that?". Kai inquired, glancing at him with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "It''s concerning the assignment given to us at school. I''d need to ask you some questions, and I hope you''d be able to give answers to them". "Okay, let''s do this". "Can we head over to my room to handle it?". "Sure". And with that, the both of them began heading toward Ryan''s room until they reached and entered it. They''d balanced on Ryan''s bed by now, and with the book in his hands, Ryan began asking Kai the questions. Now, he wasn''t only asking Kai the questions, he was answering them. His feeling was right all along, Kai was able to answer the questions he was throwing at him. And this was leading to getting answers to the questions that needed research. As Kai was answering the questions, he was writing on his book, and before he knew what was happening, he''d given answers to all the questions that needed research. He was done with the assignment, and he didn''t waste time shaking hands with Kai before saying to him, Experience exclusive tales on empire "Thanks for helping me out with this". "It''s nothing. You''re my brother, my blood, I''m supposed to be helping you out with these things when necessary". Kai stated. ..After that, Kai didn''t leave his room immediately, he had a particular conversation with Ryan. Chapter 62 New Quest. What did they converse about? Kai started out by asking Ryan how today went, what the situation at school was like.And Ryan responded by telling him it was the same. The things that happened yesterday repeated themselves, what helped him today was that he braced himself some more. They conversed about things surrounding that topic after Ryan''s response. Kai tried persuading him to change his mind about the decision he made never to report to their father about the things happening to him at school, but Ryan never yielded. Then Ryan reminded him not to report to their dad behind his back, and Kai promised never to do such. He also decided in his heart he wouldn''t try to persuade Ryan about this anymore... Ryan told Kai about Dylan, the friend he made at school today who defended him a lot of times, and Kai was so happy to hear this. At least, there was someone that was ready to fight for his brother now...he wasn''t alone anymore. Their conversation was surrounding this particular topic, and they conversed for minutes before Kai stood up from Ryan''s bed and said to him, "I''d be leaving now". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head a little. Then Kai walked toward the door of his room until he reached it, then he opened it and stepped out of his room. Ryan was happy he had that conversation with Kai, he was happy he told him about Dylan ''cause he could see how happy Kai was when he told him about him and the things he did for him. As said, Kai was happy his brother wasn''t alone in that school anymore. He had a genuine friend who was ready to defend him at any given time now... He and Kai conversed about this same topic yesterday. You know, the things happening to Ryan at school and so on. But the reason why Ryan was happy he had this conversation with him again was because he got to confirm some things and became sure of some things. For example, he became sure Kai wouldn''t betray him and report to their dad about what was happening to him at school behind his back. It was evident on Kai''s face that he wouldn''t dare betray him. Not like he didn''t believe him when Kai told him he wouldn''t betray him and report to their dad yesterday. He believed him, but he''d confirmed it today. There were other things he got to confirm during their conversation...and confirming these things made him so happy. ..Apart from all these, he was also happy Kai helped him with his assignment. Yes, he was done with the assignment now, both the part that needed him to do research and the part that didn''t need research. He was still with the book where he did the assignment. Since he was done with the assignment, he saw no reason to keep holding on to the book. So he stood up from his bed and began walking toward his school bag. Reaching his school bag, he picked it up, opened it, and kept the book back inside it. Then he began walking back to his bed until he reached it. And the moment he reached it, he fell flat on it with the plan of dozing off... ****** Weeks had passed since Ryan resumed school, so it could be said a good number of time had passed since he started attending that academy again. What was the situation like now? Were students still treating him badly? Were the awkward stares, the hurtful remarks, mocking, and so on still taking place? Yes, they were still taking place, Ryan wasn''t free from them yet. But it wasn''t terrible every single day. There were times when it would be so bad in a day, which means a lot of people talked trash about him, and so on on that day. And there were times when it wouldn''t be that bad in a day... What about bullying? They''d stopped completely. Dylan scared off the first set of boys that started bullying Ryan with the threat of reporting them to the teachers. After those boys, there were other bullies that emerged, and Dylan scared them off with that same threat as well. Enjoy new tales from empire Speaking of Dylan, was he still Ryan''s friend? Of course, he had been a very good friend to him since they became friends. For the fact that it was said he scared off bullies that tried preying on Ryan with a particular threat shows he was still Ryan''s friend. Not just a friend, an excellent one. Apart from the bullies, there were times when he''d challenged those talking trash about Ryan. Challenging them didn''t mean he could stop them from saying what they were saying, but Ryan was just so impressed. He''d been impressing Ryan over and over again these passing weeks. Everyone was in their different classrooms right now, and that was also the same case with Ryan. He was in his classroom right now sitting in his seat along with his classmates, each of them sitting in their seats as well. And there was a particular teacher in their classroom in front of them and addressing them. Who was this teacher? Now, before the teacher is revealed, let''s go back in time. Let''s go back to the assignment given to them by the geography teacher which needed them to do research to find answers to some parts of the questions in the assignment. Ryan''s older brother, Kai, helped him out with the part that needed research. Now, doing the assignment didn''t mean he got every answer in it correctly, there was a chance of getting every answer wrong if care is not taken. As a student, your part is to do an assignment, and it''s the teacher''s job to confirm if you did an excellent job or if you did terribly... So though Ryan did the assignment that night, it was up to the geography teacher to see if he did the assignment well or if he didn''t. Well, the next time the geography teacher stepped foot into their classroom according to the teaching curriculum and requested the assignment, every student had done it. So if Ryan hadn''t done it, it would have been really awkward ''cause he''d be the only one. Though everyone did the assignment, did everyone do it well? That was what the teacher needed to confirm that day, so what he did was to be going round checking their assignments. This would also help out in knowing those who understood what he taught them last and those who didn''t. He couldn''t confirm this properly on that very day ''cause he couldn''t ask everyone questions. So part of the reason why he gave them that assignment was to confirm it properly. After checking their assignments round, he got to confirm that some people did the assignment well, while some didn''t. And confirming this made him know properly those who understood what he taught last and those who didn''t. Now, was Ryan among the people who did the assignment well? Yes, he was among the people who did the assignment well. The answers his brother was giving him to the questions he was throwing at him were fucking accurate. And he tried his best to handle the part of the assignment that didn''t need research well. Everything combined produced an excellent result... Now, let''s come back to the present time. As said, there was a certain teacher in front of Ryan''s classroom addressing the students. And who was this teacher? Well, it was their class teacher, Miss Amaya. She was relaying certain information to them which she''d done numerous times in the past, she''d relayed several important information to them. And the students were paying rapt attention to every word flowing out of her mouth as usual. Ryan was also paying rapt attention to what she was saying. He was still paying rapt attention when he received the system''s notification... ______ [Ding!] [New quest] [Seduce and conquer Miss Amaya, your class teacher] [Rewards] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [9,000 Milf points] [3,000 Skill points] [Instant levelling up to level 3] [2 stats points would be added to each of your stat apart from charm] [You''d draw out energy from her mana core straight into your body] [Time limit to accomplish quest: 14 days] [Failure to accomplish quest: You''d miss out on all the rewards, and 500 Milf points would be deducted from your current milf points] ______ Ryan''s eyes widened a little after receiving the system''s notification. He''d just received his second quest, and it was to seduce and fuck Miss Amaya, his class teacher. This was unexpected, Ryan wasn''t expecting the system would give him such a quest. ..He wasn''t expecting it at all, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t want to do it. Chapter 63 Today Isnt A Good Time. As known, he''d always admired Miss Amaya ''cause of her sexiness, her facial beauty, and the good qualities she possessed.And admiring her also meant that if he got the chance to fuck her, he''d do so with immediate effect. Now, the system had given him the quest to seduce and conquer her. It was unexpected, but he was willing to do it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from the fact that he''d get to fuck her by accomplishing the quest, he''d also receive the other rewards that comes with fucking her. And one of those rewards was the fact that he''d draw out mana energy from her mana core straight into his body. His mana core would keep developing in this manner, which would then lead to him awakening an affinity. He really wanted to awaken an affinity...he badly wanted it. She was a proper milf, he didn''t know her exact age, but he knew she was older than he by years. But the age gap didn''t matter at all because that was the aim, to keep seducing and fucking older women. ''I have 14 days to seduce and conquer her, manageable at least''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at her and still paying attention to what she was saying. Read new adventures at empire Miss Amaya spent a few more minutes relaying the information to them until she was done doing so. Then she said to everyone in the classroom, "So that is it, I''d see you guys later". And with that, she walked out of the classroom. Ryan''s eyes followed her while she was walking out of the classroom until she finished walking out of it. He needed to think about the quest he received to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. He needed to think about how he''d go about it to seduce her and then fuck her. Some strategies needed to be made. So while sitting in his seat after Miss Amaya had walked out of their classroom, thoughts began running through his mind here and there. Firstly, he needed to get some details about Miss Amaya, this would help out in seducing her to an extent... He knew some things about her already, like the affinity she possesses. She possesses the water affinity, he was fully aware of this...and he also knew she had a kid. There were other things he knew about her. But there were some things he didn''t know about her which he needed to find out. The most important thing he needed to find out about her was her ''likes''. Yes, knowing Sofia''s ''likes'' helped out a lot in seducing and conquering her. So he knew knowing Miss Amaya''s ''likes'' can also help out in seducing and conquering her. Once he''d known these things about her, then the next thing was to begin the seduction using the things he''d discovered about her. He has to put in his best into the seduction unless everything would be in vain. He wouldn''t be able to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya successfully. Thoughts kept running through his head here and there as he was still sitting in his seat. He kept strategizing until he was done doing so. The time for break hour had already come and passed. Students had already visited the cafeteria, eaten, and left it. So what they were waiting for now was for closing hour to reach, so they could begin heading home. ..As time passed, it kept getting closer to closing hour...until it finally reached. As usual, students began standing up from their seats and leaving their different classrooms the moment it got to closing hour. Ryan stood up from his seat as well putting on his bag, then Dylan walked toward him...the only friend he had at school. "Let''s head home my friend, here we come home sweet home". This was the utterance that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth the moment he reached Ryan. And those words didn''t only flow out of his mouth, he also placed his right palm on Ryan''s right shoulder. But his palm didn''t stay there for too long though, he took it off after the passing of a few seconds. The both of them walked out of the classroom together, and now, they''d arrived at the compound... They were walking out of the compound along with other students while conversing with each other. And the moment they weren''t conversing with each other anymore, Ryan''s mind became busy. He began thinking about the quest he received today, which was to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. He wouldn''t be able to begin working on the quest today ''cause he received it a little late. He''d begin working on the quest tomorrow ''cause it would be a perfect time to begin working on it. Tomorrow would be a brand-new day, a perfect time to start something new. Ryan and Dylan had walked out of the school compound by now and were walking on the road. A guard was supposed to come pick up Ryan today, but he told the guard not to. The guard rode him to school with a horse as usual, then he informed the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up today. And the reason was that he wanted to head home with his friend today. And when he and his friend part ways, he wanted to enjoy the feeling of trekking home. This was how Ryan had been doing it for the past few weeks. Whenever he wanted the guard that rode him to school to come pick him up during closing hour, he''d inform the guard. And whenever he wanted it the other way round, he''d inform the guard as well... These were the reasons why he''d inform the guard that rode him to school to come pick him up, and why he''d inform the guard not to come pick him up. Whenever he knew he had the strength to trek home and wanted to do so with his friend, Dylan, he''d inform the guard that rode him to school not to come pick him up during closing hour. But whenever he knew he wouldn''t have the strength to trek home and wasn''t in the mood to do so, he''d do things the other way round. Ryan and Dylan were still walking on the road, and Ryan''s mind wasn''t busy anymore. They''d resumed conversing, and their conversation was going from topic to topic. This was the statement that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth during the time they were conversing, which Ryan wasn''t expecting at all, "Visit my home, Ryan. I think it is a nice idea for you to do so today. What do you think about that?". Ryan wasn''t really in the mood for visits, all he wanted to do now was to reach home and begin thinking more about his current quest. Of course, he''d love to visit Dylan''s house. He was his friend, he was supposed to know where his home was situated. Dylan was supposed to know where his home was situated as well. But it wouldn''t work out today at all ''cause he wasn''t in the mood to do so... So he said to Dylan, "I''d love to visit your home, it is a nice idea. But I don''t think I''d be able to do so today". "Why?". Dylan inquired with a kind of inquisitive facial expression. "That''s because I''m not in the mood to do so, I''ve got some things to handle at home". Ryan responded. "Okay, what about me coming to visit your home?". Dylan''s voice resounded again. "That can take place next time after I''ve visited yours". Dylan didn''t say anything else, he only nodded his head a little. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Without you saying it, I know these things are supposed to take place. It''s been weeks since we became friends, and we don''t know where each other''s homes are situated, It is wrong, but we are going to right the wrong soon. It''s supposed to take place today, at least, me coming to visit your home today just as you suggested. But today isn''t a good time, it will take place later, I promise". Dylan nodded his head again before saying, "I understand". A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Dylan made that statement. Then the both of them resumed conversing until they parted ways just as they''d always been doing when heading home from school together. ****** Another day had arrived, and today was the day Ryan was going to begin working on the quest he received from the system yesterday. There were two reasons why the quest was super important and why he needed to accomplish it... The first reason was that he needed to earn the rewards that come with accomplishing it. And the other reason was that he wanted to fuck his target which was, Miss Amaya. He''d liked her for long, and he wanted to experience what having sex with her would feel like. ..After arriving home from school yesterday, he thought a lot about the quest, he kept making strategies upon strategies. Chapter 64 Risky Plan. Though he thought about the quest a lot during the time he was in his classroom and during the time he was heading home, he still thought about it again when he arrived home.As said, he kept making strategies upon strategies. The major thing he was strategizing about was how to know the things he wanted to know about Miss Amaya. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, he''d simply have to check out her status to know the things he wanted to know about her... But how would he go about checking out her status? How would he get close to her to check out her status? Of course, he can''t just stay anywhere and check out her status, he''d have to be a few meters away from her to do so. Or he can be super close to her to do so. He kept on strategizing on how to go about this, and was he able to come up with a nice strategy? Yes. He''d implement it at the right time once he reaches school. As said, another day had arrived, and Ryan was already preparing for school by now. He''d finished dressing up and was already wearing his school bag, then he made his way to the living room. The Howell family gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast as usual. And after they were done eating, they began leaving the house for their different destinations. A certain guard rode Ryan to school as usual. And after coming down from the horse, Ryan informed the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up today...the same thing he did yesterday. But the reason for doing so today was different. He didn''t inform the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up because he felt like trekking home today or because he wanted to head home with Dylan, no. The reason why was because of his current quest. Who knows, the quest might need him to still be busy during closing hour...this was what Ryan was thinking about. Since Ryan informed him not to bother about coming to pick him up, then that''s exactly what the guard would do... Without wasting time, he rode the horse out of the school compound. And after that, Ryan began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated until he reached it and began climbing the staircase. He''d arrived in the corridor by now walking in it. And after a few seconds of walking in it, he arrived in front of his classroom and entered it. Activities had taken place since he entered his classroom. Teachers had stepped foot into their classroom, taught them, and left. The ones that gave them assignments checked the assignments. And there was never a situation where Ryan didn''t do one of the assignments given to them, he did all. Now, during the time he was in his classroom and activities kept taking place, Ryan had it in mind he was supposed to begin working on his current quest today. He never forgot. ..All he was waiting for was the perfect time to begin working on it. Coming to the things that do happen to Ryan at school like the hurtful remarks, awkward stares, mocking, and so on. Did they take place today? Well, they barely took place today. As said, there were times when it would be so bad in a day, and there were times when it wouldn''t be that bad. Today''s case was the latter, it barely took place, and would remain the same until it gets to closing hour... Break hour reached, and students headed straight to the cafeteria as usual, ate, and left the cafeteria. The teachers weren''t left out, they headed straight to their own cafeteria during break hour. Ate to their satisfaction, and left the cafeteria. And right now, students were supposed to be in their classrooms reading their books or in the library reading as well. Why? Because it was currently library period. That''s how it was in the teaching curriculum of every classroom. So no teacher was to step foot into any classroom right now. After the library period was over, that''s when teachers would begin entering different classrooms according to their teaching curriculums. Students can choose to stay in their classrooms to read, or they can choose to stay in the library to read during library period. It was up to each person. But staying in the library to read was better because there were varieties of books in the library to read. Those who stay in their classrooms to read would only be able to read what they''d been taught by teachers. The things they wrote down on their books...but those who stay in the library to read can read varieties of other books. Now, if you choose to go to the library to read, you have to do so on time ''cause there are many other people that want to read in the library. If you arrive at the library late, and it''s already filled up with students, you''d have to go back to your classroom. Now, though it was library period and every student was supposed to be reading, Ryan planned on doing something else with this time. And what does he plan on doing? He planned on checking Miss Amaya''s status interface to know the things he wanted to know about her. He was about to take a huge risk ''cause checking out her status would require him to leave the classroom right now. And he could imagine what would happen when he meets a teacher after leaving the classroom and the teacher asks him why he wasn''t in his classroom reading. What would he tell the teacher? Of course, he wouldn''t be able to tell the teacher the truth. So it''s either he finds a lie to tell the teacher at that moment, or he''d be stuck... He planned on heading toward the office where Miss Amaya does stay with other teachers when they weren''t in a classroom teaching. And when he reaches the office, he''d find a way to check out her status. This was library period, so she''d definitely be in her office along with other teachers. This wasn''t how he strategized on how he''d check out Miss Amaya''s status before, this wasn''t the time he planned on doing so earlier. But during the time he was in his classroom, he made another strategy and decided to do it at this time. Even though it was risky, he didn''t plan on changing his mind...he was still going to do it. He stood up from his seat and began walking out of the classroom. A few students glanced at him as he was walking out of the classroom. But their gazes didn''t stay on him for too long, they only glanced at him for a few seconds. ..Some wondered where he was heading to at this period, but they didn''t think about it for too long. What they knew was that it couldn''t be the library he was heading to because they knew the library was already filled up by now. So it must be somewhere else he was heading to. Ryan had already walked out of the classroom by now as he was walking in the corridor currently. As he was walking, he kept hoping he wouldn''t come across any teachers because one of them could be walking in the corridor. Even though they weren''t supposed to step foot into any classroom currently, that doesn''t mean they can''t walk in the corridors where classrooms were situated. Some of them might be walking in the corridors with the aim of reaching the other staircase in a building since there were two staircases in a building. One on the right-hand side, and one on the left-hand side. Ryan had already arrived at the compound by now walking on it heading toward the building where Miss Amaya''s office was situated. Yes, Miss Amaya''s office wasn''t situated on the same building where Ryan''s classroom was situated. Ryan had arrived at the building where Miss Amaya''s office was situated by now. And he was walking in the corridor where it was located...he''d arrive there in the next few seconds. He wasn''t walking in the corridor so elegantly and boldly, he was doing so cautiously ''cause he knew what he was doing was risky. He can''t afford to be put in a tight corner. Find your next adventure on empire He''d arrived at Miss Amaya''s office, and he was standing in a way where the people inside the office wouldn''t be able to see him...he was super cautious. He knew teachers were inside the office as he could even hear some of them conversing among themselves. What he wanted to know now was if Miss Amaya was among the teachers inside the office. And how does he plan on knowing this? By peeping inside without getting caught... Chapter 65 Knowing The Things He Wanted To Know About Her. He could feel his heart beating ''cause of what he was about to do now. If he gets caught by one of the teachers inside while peeping, things would definitely happen.Or let''s say one of the teachers inside the office suddenly comes out and catches him, things would definitely happen as well. If the plan was to enter her office, find an excuse for entering her office which they''d believe, then check out her status, he doesn''t need to be afraid of getting caught. But he planned on doing all these without getting caught, that''s why he could feel his heart beating... Well, he has to do this no matter what, he shouldn''t waste any more time. So he peeped into her office, and according to what he was seeing, Miss Amaya was inside. Seeing this gladdened his heart a lot...what remained was to check out her status interface. So he called out on the system from the mind, ''System''. [Yes, host] ''I want to check out Miss Amaya''s status interface''. [Miss Amaya''s status interface would be displayed in front of you right now] And after the system said that, Miss Amaya''s status interface appeared in front of him immediately, _____ [Status] [Name: Amaya Ford] [Age: 35 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: C] [Affinity: Water] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 9] [Agility: 6] [Physical DMG: 4] [Endurance: 5] [Speed: 5] [Charm: 20] [Sex energy: 15/20] [Likes: Super expensive gifts, intellectual people] [Mana: 2/10] _____ After checking out her status interface, Ryan had gotten to know some of the things he wanted to know about her. Firstly, she was fucking 35 years old, a year older than Sofia. And she was older than he by a good 18 years, now, that was some age gap there. She was a proper milf that would be really nice for fucking. Secondly, he''d finally gotten to know her surname, he never knew her surname all this while. All he knew was that she was Mrs Amaya when she was married, and was Miss Amaya when she separated from her husband. The fact that he''d finally gotten to know her surname after all these years was making him glad. Thirdly, her sex energy was reading 15/20, a digit higher than Sofia''s own... Her sex energy was high, and it wasn''t a surprise ''cause she was a full-grown woman and even had a kid. That means sex wasn''t a new thing to her, she must have had sex multiple times. What Ryan didn''t know was if she was still having sex currently since she''d separated from her husband, or she hadn''t had sex since she separated from her husband. Read latest chapters at empire Her affinity wasn''t a surprise to Ryan at all ''cause he already knew her affinity was water. Now, the last thing Ryan had gotten to discover about her was her ''likes'', which was the main thing he wanted to discover about her since it would help out in seducing her. Her likes were reading super expensive gifts, and intellectual people. In other words, she loved super expensive gifts, and intelligent people ''cause ''intellectual'' can also mean ''intelligent''. ''She loves super expensive gifts, wow! Not just expensive gifts, but super expensive ones. So materialistic, how rich is she?''. Ryan thought to himself still standing in a way where the teachers inside the same office as Miss Amaya wouldn''t be able to see him. He was amazed at Miss Amaya''s likes. The fact that she loved intelligent people wasn''t what was making him amazed, a lot of people loved intelligent people, it wasn''t a new thing. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..The fact that she loved super expensive gifts was what was making him amazed. She left expensive gifts and went on to like the super expensive ones. Ryan kept thinking about it nonstop. ''Why does she like this of all things?''. Ryan questioned himself in his thought. He decided to call out on the system from the mind once again, which he did with immediate effect, ''System''. [Yes, host] ''Is that truly Miss Amaya''s likes?''. Ryan inquired of the system from the mind, he just wanted to be sure. [Super expensive gifts and intellectual people, yes, that is truly her likes] ''Why did she have to like super expensive gifts?''. [I don''t know host, it''s just part of what she likes] ''Is she rich? Maybe richer than what I''m aware of''. [No, she isn''t that rich host. But she''s doing really well for herself nonetheless] ''Since she isn''t that rich, then why does she have to like super expensive gifts?''. Ryan inquired of the system from the mind once again, this particular question was making him really curious, he wished he could find an answer to it. [As I said earlier, I don''t know. It''s just part of what she likes] ''Can''t you at least try to provide an answer to my question by digging deeper?''. [That can be done host, but there''s no reason to do so. So it wouldn''t be done] Ryan sighed a little, then he peeped into the office once again focusing his gaze solely on Miss Amaya. There was a smile on her face when he glanced at her...she seemed to be conversing with one of the teachers in the office. And the smile on her face made her look so pretty. After peeking at her for a few seconds, he took his gaze off her. He didn''t say anything else to the system ''cause there was no reason to do so anymore. Since one of Miss Amaya''s likes was super expensive gifts, then he''d have to find a way to grab her attention and begin seducing her with super expensive gifts. Thank goodness he comes from a rich family, if not, this very ''like'' of hers would be very hard for him to get. He''d be able to get super expensive gifts for her ''cause he comes from a rich family. He owned expensive things...but he wasn''t sure he owned super expensive things. But there were things in their house that were extremely expensive, like some decorations used in beautifying the inner house. Ryan had gotten to know the things he wanted to know about her, especially her likes. And since he''d gotten to know her likes, what remained was for him to make use of what he''d known to begin the hunt. He was about to hunt another milf, the hunting would resume properly soon... ''I better head back to the classroom, wasting some more time here could get me caught''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began heading back to his classroom. He''d made his way back to the building where his classroom was situated. And by now, he''d arrived in his classroom. The moment he stepped foot into it, students glanced at him, some of them thought it was a teacher that entered. The moment they confirmed it was him that entered not a teacher, they took their gazes off him. The library period wasn''t over, it was still ongoing. But it was going to be over soon in the next few minutes. Ryan walked straight to his seat and balanced on it. The people that saw him go outside and were wondering where he was heading to thought he went out to ease himself or something. They had no idea what he truly went out to do. After balancing on his seat, Ryan''s mind became busy, thoughts began running through his head here and there. A book was on his table, but he didn''t care about reading it. He kept this book on his table before going out to check Miss Amaya''s status because of the library period. He read some pages of it before going out. But now that he''d come back, he wasn''t interested in reading it anymore at all due to the thoughts running through his mind. ..What was he thinking about? Miss Amaya''s likes, super expensive gifts and intellectual people. He was thinking more about the super expensive gifts. He''d need gold coins to buy super expensive gifts for her which he''d use in grabbing her attention and eventually seducing her. He doesn''t have any gold coins with him, the only people who had gold coins in his family were his mum and dad. They had plenty of them. He''d have to find a way to get gold coins from them. After getting gold coins from them, what extremely expensive gifts can he purchase for her? Yes, these were the thoughts running through Ryan''s mind. He hadn''t even started thinking about how he would get gold coins from his parents...either his mum or dad. It would have to be from his mum because he was closer to her. Definitely, getting gold coins from her wouldn''t be easy. There''d be a lot of questioning and all that. When he eventually gets the gold coins and purchases extremely expensive gifts for Miss Amaya, he''d have to find a way to give them to her while sounding very intelligent because part of her likes were intelligent people. He wanted to mix everything together so he could do a perfect job in seducing her... Chapter 66 Wasted Time. But doing all these wasn''t an easy task. These were the reasons why his mind was busy, there was a lot to think about.He wouldn''t want his head to blow up, so he''d have to start figuring them out one after the other. Before he finds a way to get gold coins from his mum, then figure out the expensive gifts he''d get for her, then think of how he''d make himself sound so intelligent while giving those gifts to her. The first thing he planned on doing was locating Miss Amaya''s home. Yes, he needed to know where she was living ''cause it would help out a lot. After getting those super expensive gifts for her, he planned on visiting her home to give them to her...that would make it so special. Giving them to her at school wouldn''t make sense at all, there was a reason for this. So Ryan''s aim right now was to discover where Miss Amaya''s home was situated before the other things would take place. He''d have to hunt this target well. The library period was over by now, and Ryan''s mind wasn''t busy anymore ''cause he''d made some decisions... But because his mind wasn''t busy anymore doesn''t mean it wouldn''t become busy later, he''d still have to make use of his head to think and strategize when the need comes. Since the library period was over, teachers began trooping into their classroom to teach them one after the other according to their teaching curriculum. Some of their teachings were interesting, and some were boring. Now, all Ryan was waiting for was for closing hour to reach so he could carry out his plan. And what plan are we talking about here? Locating Miss Amaya''s home. Yes, he planned on achieving that today. And how does he plan on doing this? By trailing Miss Amaya without her knowledge. He''d do what it takes to trail her until she reaches her home. And with that, he''d been able to discover where her home was situated. He wouldn''t be able to do this until it gets to closing hour, that was why he was waiting for closing hour to reach. Teachers weren''t entering their classroom anymore ''cause the ones that were supposed to enter, teach, and leave, had done so. So teachers weren''t supposed to enter their classroom anymore until it got to closing hour... Ryan kept waiting for closing hour to reach, and he wasn''t the only one waiting for it to reach, other students were waiting for it to reach as well. They wanted to go home. It had already gotten to closing hour, and this was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind, ''Finally''. He didn''t waste time standing up from his seat and wearing his bag. Other students were standing up from their seats as well, and some were even walking out of the classroom already. From the look of things, Ryan wouldn''t be able to head home with Dylan today...he had an important job to handle. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the very reason why he told the guard that rode him to school not to bother about coming to pick him up. ..The quest might require him to still be busy during closing hour, and that''s exactly what was happening. His gaze was focused on Dylan currently, and seeing that Dylan was about to stand up from his seat, he began walking out of the classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. His destination was Miss Amaya''s office. He planned on standing close to the office she was sharing with other teachers until she steps out of the office. And the moment he was sure she''d begun heading home, he''d begin trailing her. It was a risky thing to do, but he has to do it. All these were to accomplish the quest given to him by the system. He''d arrived at the school compound by now along with other students. And in the next few minutes, he was already standing close to Miss Amaya''s office. Now, he wasn''t standing too close to it whereby it would become suspicious. He was making use of his brain here, there were enough meters between him and the office. There was no way they''d suspect him in any way. Now, throughout the time Ryan had been standing close to the office, a single teacher hadn''t stepped out of it. But he was sure teachers were inside it ''cause he could hear some of their voices. Now, he wasn''t concerned about the other teachers stepping out of the office, he wasn''t here for them. They could come out if they wanted to...or they could choose to remain inside until tomorrow, he doesn''t care one bit. All he cared about was for Miss Amaya to step out of it because she was his target... More time had passed since Ryan began standing somehow close to the office, but not even a single teacher had stepped out of it yet. ''Did they plan to stay inside it until a certain time? Or is this how they''d always been doing whenever it gets to closing hour?''. Ryan thought to himself with a kind of confused look on his face. Maybe this is what they''d always been doing whenever it gets to closing hour. They weren''t like students who were always in a rush to do things. They were more mature, so they see no need to start rushing home the moment it gets to closing hour and start dragging the school compound with students...this was Ryan''s mindset. Back then and now, whenever it gets to closing hour, there was no day he''d waited to watch to see how the teachers do leave their offices. He''d just begin heading home immediately. So who knows whether this mindset of his was accurate. They don''t usually rush to go home whenever it gets to closing hour, they do take their time in their offices. And who knows? Some of them might have to stay in their offices to handle one or two things before heading home. They were far busier than students, they have a lot on their plates. But even with this mindset, Ryan planned on waiting for Miss Amaya to step out of the office no matter how long it takes. After the passing of a few more minutes, about two teachers stepped out of the office, and from the look of things, they were heading home. ''They''re already stepping out little by little at least''. Ryan thought to himself glancing at the teachers. Students were still walking out of the school compound, lots of them. As usual, some were being ridden out of the compound by people with horses, while some were walking out on foot. A few more minutes passed before another teacher stepped out of the office, a female. Ryan watched her as she was walking but made sure she didn''t notice he was watching her. As time passed, teachers were walking out of the office, it was so slow. They were walking out one after the other, and the worse part of it was that the person Ryan was waiting for hadn''t stepped out yet. ..Miss Amaya hadn''t stepped out of the office yet, and it was making Ryan wonder if she would ever step out. ''Does she plan on staying inside until tomorrow? What is keeping her in there?''. Ryan thought to himself with a perplexed facial expression. More minutes passed, and Miss Amaya hadn''t yet stepped out of the office. The students on the compound were reducing drastically by now. Ryan knew there were still teachers in the office ''cause he was hearing sounds and voices, so he kept waiting. He was doing all these to accomplish a quest because the quest was important. He wouldn''t be wasting his time here if the quest wasn''t important. To Ryan''s greatest surprise, the remaining teachers in the office had walked out, and the door had been locked, but Miss Amaya wasn''t among them. And it was at this moment it dawned on Ryan that Miss Amaya wasn''t among the teachers inside the office all this while. She''d left before he arrived here. But how did she leave so fast? He didn''t waste time to leave his classroom and reach this place the moment it got to closing hour...so how come? Maybe she left before it got to closing hour due to some reasons. She was a teacher, she could leave before closing hour if there was an important reason for doing so. Ryan was feeling different things at this moment, and he didn''t know what to do about these feelings. So he''d been wasting his time waiting for her all this while? He felt like punching himself over and over again until the pain becomes too much for him to bear. Explore stories at empire Look at the number of students that had left the academy, the school compound had become so scanty. And he was here wasting his time instead of him heading home. As said, he felt like punching himself over and over again until the pain becomes too much for him to bear, but he wouldn''t be able to do so... Chapter 67 She Was In This Time. He was already feeling enough pain in his heart due to the time he wasted, he couldn''t afford to add more pain to the one he was already feeling.His plan failed today, but that doesn''t mean he would stop. He''d try his very best to discover where Miss Amaya''s house was situated tomorrow. He has to be mindful of time, once tomorrow reaches, he''d have 13 days remaining to accomplish the quest... He hadn''t handled the first thing he planned on handling, and there were still a lot of things he needed to do before he''d then talk of screwing Miss Amaya. He has to be super mindful of time. ''I would have to head home alone now, I''m sure Dylan would have gone home by now. I could have simply headed home with him if I knew I would just be wasting my time by coming here''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began heading home. He''d walked out of the school compound by now and was walking on the road with a bit of gloomy expression on his face due to the failed plan. The gloomy expression was vanishing from his face little by little as he was still walking until he arrived at his home... ****** "Where did you go yesterday during closing hour? I was searching around for you". This was what Dylan said to Ryan the next day at school...they were in their classroom currently. Ryan was just glancing at Dylan without a single word flowing out of his mouth, he didn''t know what to say. If at all he says anything, it would be a lie. He can''t tell Dylan he was waiting for Miss Amaya to come out of her office so he could begin trailing her that yesterday. Enjoy new adventures from empire Telling him that would be completely stupid, so he was just glancing at Dylan trying to form a good lie in his head. "Or were you picked up by a guard yesterday?". Dylan uttered once again with his gaze focused on Ryan. The moment Dylan made that utterance, an idea crashed into Ryan''s head. He could simply agree to what Dylan said as the reason why he left the classroom so fast. He wouldn''t have to crack his brain anymore trying to come up with a good lie since something like this had already presented itself. So he said to Dylan, "Yes, that''s the reason why you were searching around for me. I left the classroom immediately the moment it got to closing hour ''cause I was supposed to head home as fast as possible due to an event that was supposed to take place at home, The guard and I agreed that he''d come pick me up quickly. So even though I left the classroom so quickly the moment it got to closing hour, I met the guard already waiting for me at the compound with a horse, Sorry that I didn''t inform you, I forgot and was in a rush". Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "I understand. You vanished from the classroom so quickly, I was surprised, that''s all". Ryan placed his right palm on Dylan''s right shoulder before saying to him again, "The same thing would be repeating itself today. A guard would be coming to pick me up, and he''d arrive at this academy on time before it even gets to closing hour. So I have to quickly leave the classroom today as well the moment it gets to closing hour". Ryan was telling him this because he knew since he couldn''t achieve his aim of locating Miss Amaya''s home yesterday, then he''d have to try his very best to accomplish it today. And that would mean him leaving the classroom immediately the moment it gets to closing hour just as he did yesterday... His only hope was that he''d get to see Miss Amaya walk out of her office today then begin trailing her. He hoped what happened yesterday wouldn''t repeat itself today. He didn''t like the fact that he was lying to Dylan. Dylan had been an excellent friend to him, he shouldn''t be lying to him. But he couldn''t help it because to accomplish his current quest, some lies would have to be told. "Is that so? The both of us wouldn''t be able to head home together today as well?". Dylan stated glancing at Ryan. "Exactly, I''m sorry". Ryan said. "No, you don''t have to be sorry, I understand". Ryan took his palm off Dylan''s right shoulder, then his voice resounded, "More times would arrive when the both of us would be able to head home together. And as for the both of us visiting each other''s homes, I''m still keeping it in mind. It would definitely take place one day". Dylan nodded his head a little to Ryan''s statement, then the both of them began heading toward their seats until they reached and balanced on them... They''d been standing at the back of the classroom all this while having that conversation. The moment Ryan stepped foot into the classroom, Dylan didn''t waste time to walk toward him, so he could question him about what happened yesterday. He didn''t let him reach his seat, he didn''t let him drop his bag. So while they were having that conversation, Ryan was carrying his bag. ..But since they''d finished having that conversation, the both of them had walked to their respective seats and sat on them. Ryan was just stepping foot into the classroom for today, and no teacher had entered their classroom to teach them or anything. But a teacher would step foot into their classroom soon. ****** Ryan kept hoping he''d be able to trail Miss Amaya successfully today and discover where her home was situated while in the classroom. He kept hoping the same thing that happened yesterday wouldn''t repeat itself today...Miss Amaya shouldn''t dare leave the academy when it hadn''t gotten to closing hour. The time had reached for everyone to head home again, closing hour arrived a few seconds ago. Without wasting time, Ryan stood up from his seat, wore his bag, and walked out of the classroom. From the look of things, he was the first student to walk out of the classroom today... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He made his way to the school compound, and upon arriving at it, he saw that it was so scanty, there were barely any students on it. Well, he wasn''t surprised by this at all. He basically left his classroom almost immediately the moment it got to closing hour. Now that he''d arrived at the compound, his next destination was Miss Amaya''s office. As he was heading toward her office, he kept hoping she''d still be in it along with other teachers. If she''d left again, then it would be another failed plan...and time was counting. He''d reached her office, and he was standing some meters away from it just as he did yesterday. Now, he could hear a few voices coming from the office, they weren''t as much as yesterday''s own. And from what he''d discerned, a few teachers were conversing among themselves, while the rest were working. All he wanted to know was if Miss Amaya was inside the office as well. He was really curious, he needed to confirm if she was in or not. And the best way to confirm if she was in or not was to peep inside the office. And for him to peep inside it, he''d have to walk closer to it. Now, that was super risky considering the fact that more students were already arriving at the compound now...the scantiness was reducing. Students could sight him peeping into the office, and suspicions would start flowing around. Who knows? A particular student could even walk into the office to report that he was peeping into it. Thinking about the riskiness that comes with peeping into the office, Ryan was so hesitant to do it. But he had to do it if he was really serious about wanting to find out if Miss Amaya was among the teachers inside the office. So he began walking closer to the office until he reached it. He made sure to stand in a way where the teachers inside the office wouldn''t be able to see him. And at that moment, he heard a voice that sounded like Miss Amaya''s own. He''d been familiar with her for years now, he knew what her voice sounded like. So hearing that gave him hope that she was inside. But he tried not to be too hopeful ''cause he could get disappointed... All he needed to do now was peep into the office to confirm if she was truly in or not. After breathing in and out, he peeped into the office, and his heart gladdened the moment he saw Miss Amaya inside it. She was sitting in her seat with her desk in front of her and a book on the desk. She was making use of a reed pen to write some things on a certain page of the book while conversing with a particular teacher. ..So she was working and conversing at the same time. Chapter 68 Took A Bit Of Time, But Eventually Happened. ''Yes, she''s in this time, thank goodness''. Ryan thought to himself after confirming that Miss Amaya was inside the office, a smile was plastered to his face.Now that he''d confirmed that she was in by peeping into the office, he saw no reason to keep standing so close to the office, it was risky. So he walked away from the office making sure those meters that existed between him and it before existed again. From what he was seeing, no student saw him peeping into the office, so he was safe in that aspect... Now, there was someone he needed to be watchful of...and who was that person? Dylan. Why does he need to be watchful of Dylan? He was his fucking friend. Well, he didn''t need to be watchful of him because Dylan planned on doing something bad to him. He needed to be watchful of Dylan while standing on this spot, he needs to make sure Dylan doesn''t sight him when he arrives at the compound. Him standing on this spot some meters away from one of the teachers'' offices doesn''t tally with what he told Dylan regarding why he''d have to leave the classroom really quickly today. So the moment Dylan set eyes on him, he''d start questioning him. And Ryan might end up being stuck, which would most likely lead to Dylan discovering that he lied to him. ..And we all know where that would lead to. Dylan would be so disappointed in him. Ryan doesn''t want that, so he has to be really watchful of Dylan. He has to make sure he doesn''t see him here. So he was doing two things at this moment, he was waiting for Miss Amaya to walk out of the office so he could begin trailing her. And he was watchful of Dylan so he wouldn''t see him here. Ryan saw Dylan arrive at the compound, and he didn''t waste time changing position. He wasn''t standing on that spot anymore, he stood at a place and in a way that even when Dylan glances at him, he wouldn''t recognize it was him. But there was a very slight chance Dylan would even glance at him at all. And that''s exactly what happened, Dylan walked out of the school compound without glancing at him. After discerning he''d left, Ryan walked back to where he was standing before. One thing has been handled, he was really watchful of Dylan, and he walked out of the compound without sighting him at all. All that remained to be handled was for Miss Amaya to step out of the office and begin heading home, so he could begin trailing her. And from the look of things, exactly what happened yesterday was repeating itself. No teacher had stepped out of the office, and it seemed like it was going to remain this way for a long time... ''Don''t tell me this would be repeating itself today again. I guess this is how slowly they do leave for home whenever it gets to closing hour. They''re teachers, and we''re students''. Ryan thought to himself. He saw Miss Amaya working when he peeped into the office. Who knows how long it would take her to finish handling the work before she steps out of the office and begin heading home? Well, no matter how long it takes her, he was going to keep waiting here...he must discover where her home was situated today so he could be done with that. There was still a lot to handle. Ryan could see teachers in other offices stepping out of them and heading home. But they weren''t that many though, without anyone telling him, he knew there were still teachers inside those offices. But at least, some teachers had stepped out of them. No teacher had stepped out of the one he was standing close to. Minutes passed before a teacher finally walked out of the office, a male. He was a subject teacher whose teaching extended to Ryan''s classroom. So the moment he walked out of the office and sighted Ryan, he said to him immediately, "Ryan, how are you doing?". He was fully aware of Ryan and the other students in Ryan''s classroom. Ryan glanced at him before saying, "I''m doing fine, sir". A little smile appeared on the man''s face as he nodded his head a little to Ryan''s response. Then his voice resounded again, "What are you doing standing there? Aren''t you going to head home just as other students are doing?". "I''m going to do so, sir. The thing is that I''m waiting for someone to come out so we can begin heading home together". Ryan retorted again. Now, this statement of his was mixed up with a little truth and many lies. He said he was waiting for someone to come out so he could begin heading home with the person. He was truly waiting for a particular person to come out, and that was Miss Amaya. But as for heading home with the person, that was a complete lie. Instead, it could be said he was waiting for someone to come out so he could trail the person and locate the person''s home. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that was exactly his plan, to trail Miss Amaya and discover where her home was situated... "Oh! Is that so? Then I''d leave you to wait for the person". Those were the words that flowed out of the man''s mouth before he began walking away. Ryan breathed a sigh of relief the moment the man began walking away. He found the conversation he was having with the man really awkward...he couldn''t almost breath while they were having that conversation. With what happened just now, Ryan knew he shouldn''t be standing this close to the office anymore. The man came out of it and recognized him immediately, there''s no way Miss Amaya would come out of it and wouldn''t recognize him as well. He doesn''t want her to see him at all, he just wanted to trail her and discover where her home was situated without her having any idea... So the plan was to be watching when she''d walk out of the office from afar. And that''s exactly what he did, he walked away from the office some more as there were a lot of meters between him and the office now. Then he kept his gaze glued to the office. There were still students walking out of the school compound, but they were slowly reducing in number. When Ryan was least expecting it, Miss Amaya stepped out of the office. His eyes widened immediately the moment he saw her walk out of it. And she wasn''t the only one that stepped out of it, other teachers followed suit as well. But there were still teachers in the office, it wasn''t empty yet. And according to what he was seeing, she didn''t plan on going back into the office, she was heading straight home. "Finally". Ryan muttered to himself not too long after she walked out of the office. She was looking so beautiful and elegant, and he couldn''t help but lick his lower lip a little while glancing at her. He planned on doing a perfect job of trailing her...he''d make sure not to get caught. Miss Amaya was already walking in the compound by now along with some of the teachers that came out of the office with her. Their aim was to walk out of the compound completely and head straight home. Since she''d begun moving, Ryan began moving as well. He made sure there was enough distance between him and her. Find your next read on empire She''d walked out of the school compound by now along with those teachers. Now, though their aim was to head home, the truth of the matter was that their homes weren''t situated at the same place. So now that they''d walked out of the school compound, some people would be following the right-hand side, while some would be following the left-hand side. Miss Amaya was going to be following the right-hand side, and she was going to be doing so with another teacher. The rest of the teachers were going to be following the left-hand side to their homes. They went in their different directions, and Miss Amaya and the other teacher were walking alongside each other right now. The teacher happened to be a male, and this wouldn''t be the first time they''d be heading home together though they''d eventually part ways at some point. Ryan was behind them right now, but there was a lot of distance between him and them. And another thing was that Ryan wasn''t the only student walking on the road right now, other students were doing the same as well. So Miss Amaya noticing him wouldn''t be easy because other students were around as well. It would get to a time when he''d have to become super cautious. And that''s the time when students wouldn''t be around anymore, it would just be only him behind Miss Amaya trailing her... Chapter 69 Trailing Her. Miss Amaya and the male teacher weren''t walking in silence, they were conversing while walking. Ryan could see smiles appear on their faces from time to time as they were conversing.And you know what? He started getting jealous at some point, he didn''t even know the reason why he was getting jealous. Ryan didn''t like that the man was walking alongside Miss Amaya. Put aside the jealousy, there was another reason for this. And the reason for it was that the man could ruin his plan. Who knows? The man might end up noticing that Ryan was trailing them. And another thing was that Ryan didn''t know how long the man would keep walking alongside Miss Amaya. Would it get to a time when the both of them would part ways? Or are their houses close to each other? So they''d keep walking alongside each other for a long time? Ryan didn''t know...but if the case happens to be the latter, then there was a bit of problem. Well, Ryan would keep trailing them and see how things would go. As time passed, the students around were reducing until there weren''t any students around anymore. All of them had cornered one intersection or the other that would lead to their homes. It was only Ryan following Miss Amaya and the other teacher from behind as expected. He''d become super cautious now, he was having this feeling that if he let his guard down a little, this man following Miss Amaya could notice that he was trailing them. There were times when the man glanced back but didn''t sight Ryan because Ryan was too fast. Before he''d glance back, Ryan had already hidden...he was being super careful. And it was just as he thought, if he let his guard down a little, this man would notice he was trailing them. And it had almost happened if not that Ryan was being super careful. If he let his guard down, he would regret it to the very brim... It got to a point where the man finally parted ways with Miss Amaya by cornering a certain intersection. Ryan''s heart gladdened the moment he saw this as a smile appeared on his face. "Finally, he''s gone. It''s only Miss Amaya now". Ryan muttered to himself not too long after the man parted ways with Miss Amaya. He kept trailing Miss Amaya while still being super cautious. Yes, because the man wasn''t with her anymore doesn''t mean he''d stop being cautious. If he doesn''t take time, Miss Amaya could catch him trailing her... Throughout the time he was trailing her after the man parted ways with her, she never glanced back or anything. She just kept walking forward so elegantly. Your next read is at empire And Ryan liked it, he wanted her to keep walking forward without glancing back so he could keep trailing her with ease while still being cautious at the same time. Now, after a few more minutes of walking, Miss Amaya arrived at a certain spot where horses could be seen everywhere. And the horses weren''t on their own, men were on top of them. These men''s jobs were to ride you to your location with their horses if you don''t want to trek there. But it wasn''t for free, you''d have to pay them for riding you to your location. That''s exactly what Miss Amaya was about to do and what she''d been doing most of the time when heading home from school. There was a particular man that do ride her home whenever she reaches here which she always had to pay for. She was the man''s customer...and the moment she set eyes on the man in the midst of other men with horses, she began conversing with him. And what was their conversation about? For him to do the usual which was riding her home. Ryan stood from a distance glancing at her in the midst of all the men with horses, and it didn''t take long for him to discern what she was about to do. She was about to get ridden home by one of these men with horses, most likely the one she was conversing with. He knew the jobs of these men...that''s why he was able to discern that easily. ''Is this what she does? Trek some distance, then get ridden home by one of these men with horses?''. Ryan thought to himself. After a few seconds of conversing with the man, Miss Amaya climbed on top of his horse sitting behind him. And the moment Ryan saw this, he muttered to himself with a bit of widened eyes, "Shit! All my effort is about to go to waste. She''s about to get ridden off after all the minutes of trailing her. So she''d go just like that?". ..He stood there glancing at her with his eyes still widened, not knowing what to do, he was confused. But the moment the man began putting the horse in motion, an idea crashed into Ryan''s head. As the man was riding the horse out of the midst of the other men with horses, Ryan was running toward them. And by the time he reached the men with horses, the man had already ridden the horse a few meters away from them. Miss Amaya was just sitting comfortably on top of the horse not knowing Ryan had been trailing her. The moment Ryan reached the men with horses, he said to one of them while pointing to the horse Miss Amaya was sitting on, "Can you follow that horse?". "Why do you want me to follow it?". The man inquired. "For a very important reason, I don''t have time to be answering questions right now. I need you to follow that horse, please. I''d pay you more than the amount you''re supposed to collect for the journey". Ryan uttered with a worried facial expression. He was worried the horse wouldn''t be in sight anymore soon. And once it isn''t in sight anymore, he wouldn''t be able to follow it. All his effort of trailing Miss Amaya for minutes would go to waste... "But that horse you''re telling me to follow is owned by a fellow horse rider like me. In fact, a fellow horse rider like us. I can''t just follow them without knowing your reason for telling me to follow them, Who knows? You might have a bad intention of telling me to follow them". The man said to Ryan once again. All Ryan wanted to do now was to go meet another horse rider and tell him to follow that horse Miss Amaya was sitting on...this one here was wasting his time. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he knew it would be the same case even if he met another horse rider. None of them would agree to follow them without knowing his reason for wanting to do so. They were united in brotherhood. With the mindset that he might have a bad intention for wanting to follow them, none of them would agree. Glancing at the man sitting on top of the horse, Ryan said to him, "My intention for telling you to follow them isn''t bad at all. I don''t have any business with the man riding the horse, the reason why I''m telling you to follow them is because of the woman, That woman is my class teacher, can''t you see that I''m a student? I want to surprise her at home with a very special gift. I want her to have no idea about what is coming, so she''d be very surprised when I offer the gift to her, So that is the reason why I''m telling you to follow them. I''m being honest here". He said he was being honest when he knew some of the things he said was a lie. Well, as said, some lies would have to be told to accomplish his current quest. The man glanced at him from up to down and confirmed what he said was true. He looked like a student, and the bag he was carrying was more evidence of it. And right from the very start, the man could tell Ryan was a teenager. A lot of teenagers were still in the academies meant for getting the basic knowledge. The man didn''t have a single doubt about Ryan being a student with all these. Now, he said the woman on top of that horse was his class teacher. Coming to think of it, she looked like a teacher, he could be telling the truth in that aspect as well...this was the man''s mindset. And Ryan looked responsible, his dressing was okay, he didn''t seem like the type with bad intentions. After considering all these, the man concluded he''d do as Ryan said. So he uttered to him, "Climb the horse, boy, let''s move". Chapter 70 Locating Her Home. "Seriously?". Ryan stated with a bit of widened eyes the moment the man told him to climb the horse."Yes, seriously. Do so quickly, the horse and people you want me to follow are going farther and farther, they wouldn''t be in sight anymore soon". The man said to Ryan once again. Without wasting time, Ryan climbed the horse as he was sitting on top of it right now behind the man. Seeing that Ryan had sat comfortably on the horse, he put it in motion riding it out of the midst of the other men with horses. There was a lot of distance between them and the people they were following since they''d been in motion for some time now. So the man was riding the horse at a really fast pace so they could get closer to the people they were following. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, they wouldn''t get close to them to the extent they''d know they were being followed... They''d get close to them, but there''d still be a kind of distance between them since they were supposed to follow them in secret. And the man was able to achieve that, he was such a good horse rider. They''d gotten close to them to an extent while following them without their knowledge. ''My effort wouldn''t go to waste after all''. Ryan thought to himself as they were in motion. They kept following them from behind without their knowledge. The man riding the horse Ryan was sitting on was doing a good job of riding it. "Please, make sure they don''t notice us. Especially the woman sitting on top of the horse, my plan would be ruined the moment she notices us". Ryan said to the man riding the horse. "Don''t worry boy, I''d make sure they don''t notice us. Trust me". The man uttered still putting the horse in motion. After minutes of putting the horse in motion, they finally stopped at a certain spot. Then Miss Amaya came down from the horse before handing a certain number of copper coins to the man. She''d paid for the service rendered, she''d paid the man for riding her to her destination... She didn''t walk away immediately after paying the man, she still stood close to the horse conversing with the man as smiles kept appearing on her face from time to time. Now, as for the horse Ryan was sitting on, the moment the man riding it saw the people they were following had stopped, he put the horse to a halt from a good distance. Ryan just sat there glancing at Miss Amaya coming down from the horse, paying the man, and began conversing with him. Yes, he saw everything. After a few more seconds of conversing with the man, Miss Amaya began walking away so elegantly. "She''s began walking away". The man that rode the horse said to Ryan. "Yes, I can see that". Ryan stated. Since Ryan promised to pay the man more than the amount he was supposed to pay for the journey, he did just so. He had a good number of copper coins with him, so it was nothing. After paying the man, he came down from the horse and thanked the man for doing as he instructed. "It''s nothing, you paid for it". These were the words that flowed out of the man''s mouth after Ryan thanked him. And after that, he didn''t waste time to ride the horse into a certain corner. Why did he do this? Because the man that rode Miss Amaya to this place had already turned his horse around and was riding forward. He didn''t want the man to see him ''cause he knew he would recognize him and start questioning him the moment he set eyes on him... Ryan understood the reason for the man''s action...it was very easy for him to discern. Well, he didn''t have any more business with the man, he''d thanked him for riding him here, all he needed to do was to keep trailing Miss Amaya. Stay tuned to empire Miss Amaya was still walking elegantly as she was walking past people and people were walking past her as well. And that was also the same case with Ryan. People were walking past him, and he was walking past people as well. "Wow! Her house isn''t close by at all". Ryan muttered to himself while still following her from behind. And that was completely true, after minutes of trekking, she was ridden to this place by a man with a horse. And now that she''d arrived at this place, she was still trekking. But Ryan was just having this feeling that though she was still trekking, she''d gotten so close to her house. So he kept trailing her from behind, and he made sure there was good distance between them. Miss Amaya had finally arrived at her home. Ryan was right all along, she''d gotten so close to her home though she was still trekking a few minutes back. What was her home like? Well, though it wasn''t a mansion or something, it was still looking okay. It doesn''t seem like the home of a poor person nor does it seem like the home of a buoyant person. ..It was just looking average...meaning she was average financially. Ryan stood from a distance glancing at her home. Then he thought to himself, ''So this is where her home is situated. I''ve seen both her home and known its location''. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began walking closer to her house. He wanted to take a closer look at it, and for him to do so, he''d need to reduce the distance between him and it. He''d gotten closer to her home and was taking a proper look at it. He was so glad that he''d gotten to discover where her home was located without her knowledge. Discovering its location would help out with the quest of seducing and conquering Miss Amaya. And now that he''d discovered its location, he''d be able to engage in other things ''cause there were other things to handle and think about to accomplish the quest. "Would I be able to locate here on my own?". Ryan muttered to himself after glancing at Miss Amaya''s home for a few more seconds. Yes, this was something he needed to think about... Would he be able to come here on his own when the need arrives for him to do so? He glanced back as that same question kept ringing in his head. Well, after a few minutes of asking himself that question, Ryan concluded he''d be able to locate here on his own when the need arrives for him to do so. He can simply patronize the service of those horse riders just as he and Miss Amaya did today. They got ridden to this place, he can simply do the same when next he wants to come to this place. All he has to do is find out the name of this community because he''d have to tell the horse rider a particular location before he can then ride him there. Once he arrived in this community, Ryan was sure he''d be able to locate her home on his own again. That wouldn''t be a problem at all. Now that he''d come up with a solution to that problem, he glanced back at the house. And not too long after focusing his gaze back on it, Miss Amaya came out of it with a certain child walking alongside her. She was holding one of the child''s hands, and from the look of things, they were heading somewhere. Ryan turned around and walked some distance away from the house the moment she came out of it with the child. And he didn''t just move some distance away from the house. He stood at a certain spot and in a way where Miss Amaya wouldn''t be able to see him even if she walks past. Of course, he did this so he wouldn''t get caught, he was being cautious. ''That must be her child''. Ryan thought to himself after hiding himself from Miss Amaya to an extent. Yes, he was fully aware that Miss Amaya had a child which she was taking care of alone. The thing was that he''d never set eyes on the child nor does he know the child''s gender. But he''d gotten to see the child now, and he''d gotten to confirm that the child''s gender was male, which means the child was a boy. From the look of things, the child would be nothing higher than 8-10 years old, and he was so cute. Miss Amaya and her child didn''t walk past where Ryan was hiding, instead, they followed the other direction after coming out of the house. ..They wouldn''t be able to see Ryan due to the way he hid himself to an extent, but he could see them clearly. Chapter 71 Plan To Convince Her. He just stood there watching Miss Amaya and her child walk forward."Where are they heading to?". He muttered to himself with his gaze still focused on them. It got to a point where they weren''t in sight anymore, he couldn''t see them anymore because they''d walked a good number of distances. Explore hidden tales at empire "Should I wait for them to come back? Or should I just leave since I''d discovered where her home was situated?". Ryan muttered to himself once again. And after muttering that to himself, he began contemplating which one to do. He came to a decision after contemplating for a few seconds. And what did he decide? He was going to wait for them to come back. Now, how long it would take them to come back would determine whether he''d wait to the end... If he waits for them for too long, he''d leave. The reason why he decided to wait for them was because he wanted to see Miss Amaya''s son some more. He''d come out of his hiding place by now, he wasn''t standing at that spot anymore. And he''d been waiting for a few minutes now, but he hadn''t seen any sign of Miss Amaya and her son coming back. He decided to wait some more, he''d already concluded in his heart the amount of minutes that would pass before he''d begin heading home. And you know what? Those amount of minutes had gone by, and Miss Amaya and her son hadn''t yet come back. Ryan planned on heading home right now. ''At least, I''ve gotten to discover where her home is situated. That''s the very reason why I began trailing her in the first place''. Ryan thought to himself. Yes, he''d accomplished the main reason for trailing her, and a lot of time had passed due to the fact that he was trailing her. Time that he would have used to head home and maybe lie on his cozy bed right now. Since Miss Amaya hadn''t yet come back with her son, he should begin heading home...it was already getting late. ..And just as he was about to begin heading home, he sighted Miss Amaya and her son from afar coming back. And Miss Amaya was carrying a certain sack bag in her hand, guess they went to purchase some things. Ryan went back into hiding, though they were still far from him, Miss Amaya could actually recognize him. He needed to be super cautious, all the effort he''d put into this mustn''t go to waste. He was glancing at her and her son from where he was hiding...but he couldn''t see them properly. They needed to get closer to see them properly. Well, they got closer after the passing of a few minutes, and Ryan could see them clearly now. Out of the both of them, he was staring at one particular person more, and that was Miss Amaya''s son. As known, the reason why he hadn''t left was because he wanted to glance at her son some more, and that''s exactly what he was doing now... While glancing at him, he saw the resemblance between him and his mum, and a little smile appeared on his face. ''I''m sorry boy, but I''d have to try my very best to fuck your mum soon for important reasons''. Ryan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on Miss Amaya''s son. Miss Amaya had already entered the house with her son, so Ryan couldn''t see them anymore. Well, he got to glance at her son properly before they entered though, so he wasn''t pained in any way. He''d been hearing of this her son for years but never saw him. Now that he''d gotten to see him, he had to glance at him properly. There was no reason for Ryan to keep staying here. He''d accomplished every aim he had in mind for the moment, he needed to begin heading home. And that''s exactly what he began doing until he was out of that community. But before he left that community, he made sure to get the name of the community ''cause he''d need it to reach here next time. Now, how did Ryan reach home? Did he trek from there down to his home? No, he didn''t, it would be too far... He came across those men that do ride people to their different locations with their horses. After speaking with one, he climbed the man''s horse, and the man rode him straight to his home which he paid for. The first thing Ryan did after entering the house was to walk straight into his room, walk toward his bed, and fall flat on it. But he didn''t doze off or anything. He didn''t fall on the bed with the aim of dozing off, he just wanted to rest his body a little... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ****** After Ryan achieved his aim of locating Miss Amaya''s house, what he''d been thinking of next was how he''d get gold coins from his mum. As known, part of Miss Amaya''s ''likes'' were super expensive gifts. He needed to buy super expensive gifts for her which would help out in seducing her. And he''d need gold coins to get these gifts for her. He doesn''t have a single gold coin, so what he''d been thinking of was how he''d convince his mum to give him some gold coins. What lies would he tell her? He had 11 more days remaining to accomplish the quest given to him by the system according to the time limit. Time was counting, and there was still a lot to do. Before heading to school on this particular day, he got to confirm that his mum would be at home throughout today. So he''d meet her at home when he comes back from school. The plan was to convince her to give him some gold coins when he comes home from school today. He''d formulated some things in his head which he''d tell his mum to convince her, but he didn''t know if they''d work out. He just has to try and see...hopefully, things will work out his way. Ryan was already coming home from school with his friend, Dylan. They parted ways as usual after reaching a certain place, then Ryan covered the remaining journey to his home alone. He''d just entered the house after passing the guards and greeting them, which they responded to. And arriving in the living room, he met one of the servants there. He walked straight to the servant and inquired of her, "Is my mum at home?". "Yes, she is". The servant responded. Ryan didn''t say anything else, he''d gotten the response he needed. He only nodded his head a little and began walking heading straight to his room. He knew there was a high possibility of his mum being at home since he confirmed it before leaving for school this morning. He just wanted to be sure, that''s why he asked the servant. He''d entered his room by now, took off his bag and dropped it where it was supposed to be, and right now, he was standing in front of a mirror in his room and glancing at his reflection. He wasn''t only standing in front of the mirror glancing at his reflection, he was thinking of what he planned on telling his mum to convince her to give him some gold coins. They kept ringing in his head. He kept doubting over and over again if they''d be able to reach her heart properly and convince her. But he''d just have to try it out though...there was no need to doubt when he hadn''t tried it out. "I just have to try it out and see if it would work out. Too many doubts wouldn''t help out". Ryan muttered to himself, still glancing at his reflection in the mirror. After breathing in and out, he walked away from the mirror with the aim of walking out of his room. And that''s exactly what he did, he''d walked out of his room by now and was standing in front of his mum''s room. He was having the feeling his mum was inside her room...and that''s exactly why he was here. After breathing in and out again, he began knocking on the door. He didn''t knock on the door for long before it was opened by his mum, Emily. The moment she set eyes on him, she was like, "Hey, Ryan, you''re back from school". "Yes, mum". Ryan stated. "When did you come back?". She inquired. "Not too long ago, just a few minutes ago". Ryan responded. She nodded her head a little, then her voice resounded again, "Why are you here? Do you want something?". ..Now, Ryan could go straight to the point and tell her yes, he wanted something, which were gold coins. But that would be utterly stupid. Chapter 72 Wasnt Going As Planned. Why would it be stupid? Because she''d definitely not give him some gold coins if he requested for them in that manner.He gave no reason for wanting them, no words to convince her, nothing, he just wanted them. He''d definitely not be getting what he wanted if he followed that route. And he was completely aware of that, he wasn''t stupid? He didn''t formulate all those things in his head which he''d tell his mum to convince her just to come here and go straight to the point which would in turn ruin everything? "Yes, I''m actually here because I want something. But I''d like us to converse first...in your room". Ryan stated. With a bit of perplexed facial expression, Emily uttered, "Okay". The two of them walked into Emily''s room which she was sharing with her husband, Warren. There were chairs in the room, so the both of them made themselves comfortable on a chair each. Then Emily uttered to Ryan, "So, what conversation do you want to have with me?". Ryan sighed a little, then his voice resounded, "Something happened at school today, mum". "What happened?". Emily inquired with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "I was insulted to an extent. As we all know, our family is popular, a lot of people are aware of us and the fact that we are buoyant. Now, our family isn''t the only rich family in this kingdom, there are lots of rich families in this kingdom as well, There are many who are even richer than us by far. Just as it is in this kingdom, so it is in my academy, there are many students who are from rich families as well, some even richer than us, A certain student insulted our family today saying though we''re rich, we are nothing compared to his family. He challenged me, asking if there were any of my expensive properties bought with gold coins, There were none, so I said no, all of them were bought with lots of copper coins. He laughed after I gave my response along with the other boys standing close to him, they were laughing and mocking me like I was trash, This boy showed me bracelets in his hands that were bought with gold coins, and it was for real. It was evident the bracelets were bought with gold coins with just a single glance at them, Apart from that, he said he owned other properties that were bought with gold coins. He and his friends mocked me a lot, they referred to our family as poor, we were just claiming to be rich. They even mocked and insulted dad"... Emily''s eyes widened a little the moment she heard that...they mocked Warren? "I was really humiliated at school today, our family was insulted and brought down. Mum, to prove those people wrong, why don''t you give me some gold coins so I can purchase some very expensive properties for myself, This act alone would prove everything they''d said wrong, and I''d make sure to return the humiliation. I''m sure you have gold coins with you mum, do this for me and our family". There was a kind of cute pleading look on Ryan''s face after he finished making that statement that lots of people would fall for. His mum would definitely fall for this look in the past and give him whatever he wanted. Ryan was hoping it would work out on her now... He was hoping the explanation would touch her heart enough to give him some gold coins, he was hoping he''d been able to convince her. Of course, he knew everything he just said now was a lie. But he had to do it, as said, some lies would have to be told to accomplish his current quest. Now, this was exactly how what Ryan said to Emily was affecting her. She wasn''t proud even though she was wealthy, but she still had this inner pride which every wealthy person had. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, there''s a kind of pride wealth and affluence would give to a person even though the person isn''t proud naturally. But as for those who are proud naturally in addition with the fact that they''re wealthy, their pride would be too much and irritating. They wouldn''t be able to hide it anywhere they go to... What Ryan said to Emily was affecting her pride. The fact that he said they brought down their family and referred to them as poor...and worst of all, they also insulted and mocked her husband, Warren? Her pride was being affected greatly knowing that their claims were wrong. They weren''t anywhere close to poor, they weren''t even average, they were fucking rich. ..She wanted to prove them wrong, if possible, she wanted to do it herself. But it would be too shameful, going against teenagers that were still at school? She''d be bringing down her self-respect to the very brim by doing that. But since Ryan could prove them wrong and also return the humiliation, all he needed to do this were gold coins, then she should give him the gold coins since she had lots of them. Enjoy new chapters from empire But then she thought of something. What was the need of proving them wrong when they know in their hearts that they were rich and many others in this kingdom were also aware of this fact? Why would she want to join hands in proving some teenagers wrong even though she''d be doing so indirectly? She saw no need for this, so she decided in her heart she wouldn''t be giving Ryan the gold coins. Ryan had been glancing at her for minutes now, and he saw the lies he told were working on her. It was hurting her pride, it was completely evident on her face. ''She''d most likely give me the gold coins''. Ryan thought to himself. He was almost so sure she''d give him the gold coins...but he was about to be disappointed. Glancing at him, Emily said, "Sorry, Ryan, I wouldn''t be able to adhere to your request". A disappointed expression appeared on Ryan''s face immediately the moment she said that, and Emily noticed the disappointment. "Why?". That was all Ryan could say while glancing directly into her eyes. "It is too immature, I don''t see any reason to join hands in proving some teenagers wrong. As far as we know in our hearts that we aren''t poor, we know in our hearts that they''re wrong, and a lot of people in this kingdom would even attest to the fact that we are rich, I see no reason to prove them wrong, they can say whatever they want to say. Everyone is allowed to have their own mindsets". Emily retorted. "But our family was humiliated mum, I was humiliated as well. Dad was mocked and insulted, are we going to let all of these go?". Ryan''s voice resounded again with that disappointed expression still plastered on his face. The fact that they insulted and mocked Warren was the one that was getting to Emily the most. She wanted to do something about it...she didn''t know that everything was a lie. As said, she wanted to do something about the fact that Warren was insulted and mocked. But she knew she''d just have to let it go, getting involved in it would still bring down her self-respect. Why? Because they were kids, she doesn''t want to get involved with them. The only time she wouldn''t mind going against them without feeling ashamed at all was when they do it right in front of her. "Yes, we are going to let all of it go. Do you know that silence is the best answer for some people sometimes? Not reacting to whatever they are doing and so on, It would make you look so mature, and you can even hurt them back in the process. How? The fact that you didn''t react to what they did would make them angry and look like a fool". Emily stated glancing at Ryan. Ryan knew all these things she was saying...but he was aiming for something else by telling her that. He was close to being so sure she''d give him the gold coins at some point. He was sure what he told her hurt her pride, the expression on her face was making him have more belief he was able to convince her. But then, he was hit with so much disappointment. His lie failed him... He was doubting over and over again he''d be able to convince her with what he formulated in his head. And his doubt eventually came to pass. He needed those gold coins to purchase extremely expensive gifts which he''d use in seducing Miss Amaya, not to prove some teenagers wrong. But of course, he can''t tell his mum the real reason why he needed some gold coins. His plan was failing him, and he was somehow confused right now. Chapter 73 Wasnt Feeling Good. If his mum doesn''t give him the gold coins, who would he turn to next? As said, his mum and dad were the only ones with gold coins in this family.So the only person that would be remaining for him to turn to in this family if his mum doesn''t give him the gold coins was his dad. And if his mum doesn''t give him the gold coins, was it his dad that would then give him? If only he could purchase the kind of expensive gifts needed for the seduction with copper coins, he would have no problem at all. He had lots of copper coins with him enough to afford as many as possible. But copper coins wouldn''t be able to do the job. "So, that is your final decision, mum, you wouldn''t be giving me some gold coins". Ryan said to Emily. "Yes, I wouldn''t. You don''t need to prove anything to them". Emily uttered. "Can I get at least one gold coin from you?". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "No, you can''t". Ryan''s plan had failed completely now, what would he do next?... And he had 11 days remaining to accomplish the quest of seducing and conquering Miss Amaya, time was counting. He was so disappointed, and it was evident on his face. His mum was still noticing the disappointment on his face, and she didn''t plan on doing anything about it so he wouldn''t be disappointed anymore. She didn''t plan on changing her mind concerning the decision she made. Ryan stood up from the chair he was sitting on and began walking out of her room with that disappointed expression still plastered on his face. He''d finished walking out of her room by now but was still standing close to it. He wasn''t only standing close to it, he was glancing at it as well. He didn''t plan on entering the room again, but he couldn''t bring himself to walk away due to how bad his mood had plummeted. He was glancing at the door as thoughts were running through his mind here and there. ''What would I do next?''. Yes, he kept asking himself this particular question but got no answer to it. He was just so confused... As said, apart from his mum, his dad also had lots of gold coins. He could simply meet him and request for some gold coins...but the problem was, would he give him? There was a very low chance he''d give him. If his mum didn''t, then was it his dad that would give him? So that option of approaching his dad to request for some gold coins, he didn''t plan on going there at all. So what would he do next? Yes, this question was still hanging. He was still standing close to his mum''s room and glancing at the door when he began reminiscing about the past before he went into comma. His mum does give him almost everything he requests for as far as it wasn''t beyond her power. There were times when he''d be doubting his mum would adhere to a particular request but would still decide to ask her. And to his greatest surprise, his mum would grant him the request without much persuading. But seems like things have changed now, his mum didn''t grant what he requested for a few minutes ago though he formulated a nice lie which he told her. ''There are other wealthy families in this kingdom, lots of them. Should I approach one of them and request for some gold coins?''. Ryan thought to himself after he was done reminiscing. And not too long after that thought ran through his mind, another one followed, ''No, that would be too shameless. I would only be bringing down my self-respect by doing that. And there''s a very high chance the news would spread around whether I receive some gold coins from a particular family or I didn''t''. And the news spreading around would not only taint his name and make him look so shameless, his family''s name would also be tainted. ''Isn''t he from a wealthy family? Couldn''t he ask his dad or mum if he needed some gold coins? Why did he resort to begging other wealthy families? So shameless''. Yes, talks like this would most likely start spreading around if he dares approach other wealthy families to request for gold coins. If he approaches a particular family, and they didn''t grant his request. He''d begin approaching other families, and before he knows it, he''d have approached numerous wealthy families. ..It would be so shameless and disgraceful. And this could trigger talks about the suicide note again and the fact that he went into comma for more than a year because he fell off a hill. They''d start talking about his dad again...and Warren would end up going through what he went through back then again. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan didn''t want any of this, so he better stay off that plan. What would he do next? Yes, this question was still hanging. With a bit of gloomy expression on his face, Ryan began heading toward his room...he was super confused. ****** At school the next day, Ryan wasn''t just feeling good at all. He didn''t listen to most of the teachings that took place in their classroom for that day. The teachers were just talking and writing, but none of them were entering Ryan''s ears. But the thing was that none of the teachers noticed that he wasn''t listening. If they noticed, they would have done something about it. Now, we all know the reason why Ryan wasn''t feeling good was because his mum didn''t grant his request. She didn''t give him the gold coins he requested for though he tried to convince her with a lie. And he didn''t know what next to do, he was so confused. He didn''t know the next step to take, he was just stuck. As known, he didn''t need the gold coins for a useless reason. He needed them to accomplish a particular quest...and he had 10 days remaining to accomplish that quest. ''Why did one of Miss Amaya''s likes have to be super expensive gifts?''. Ryan kept asking himself this question in his mind while he was in his classroom sitting in his seat. And you know the worst part of it? The fact that Ryan wasn''t feeling good ''cause his mum didn''t grant his request wasn''t enough, some students made hurtful remarks about him as well. So the both of them combined worked together to make him feel awful. Anger built up in him when some students in his classroom were making hurtful remarks about him. He got angry easily ''cause he was already feeling bad due to his failed plan. Then these annoying students were making it worse by making hurtful remarks about him. Why today of all day? Why did they have to do this when he wasn''t feeling good already? All he wanted to do was attack the students making hurtful remarks about him when they were doing so, but he just controlled himself. He knew doing that would only make the situation worse and make him feel more awful. You know, it was a case of off and on. Sometimes, those things happening to him at school would happen, sometimes, they wouldn''t. Sometimes, they''d happen, and it would be so terrible. Well, the one that happened today wasn''t that terrible, it was only hurtful remarks... Now, Dylan got to notice Ryan wasn''t feeling good during the time they were at school, he was gloomy and so on. When they were heading toward the cafeteria during break hour, Ryan didn''t talk to him that much. Dylan asked why he was feeling down...but Ryan didn''t respond. During the time they were together, Ryan kept contemplating if he should ask Dylan if he knew any way in which he could get gold coins. Of course, he knew Dylan wouldn''t have gold coins, neither would his family. He didn''t even have lots of copper coins to talk of gold coins. Gold coins weren''t easy to possess, only the rich ones could possess them easily. Dylan wasn''t from a rich family, so there was no need to ask him if he had gold coins. All he was contemplating was if he should ask him if he knew any way in which he could get gold coins. But after minutes of contemplation, he decided not to ask him. He shouldn''t involve Dylan in this. Dylan kept trying to know the reason why Ryan was feeling down by asking him, but to no avail. Ryan didn''t tell him what he wanted to hear, this was what Ryan said to him a few times, ''You don''t need to worry, I''d be fine''. During the time they were still at the academy, Ryan set eyes on Miss Amaya more than once. And whenever he set eyes on her, this particular thought would run through his mind, ''Why did one of your likes have to be super expensive gifts?''. ..It had already gotten to closing hour by now, and Ryan and Dylan had already left the academy. Chapter 74 Changing Her Mind. The both of them were walking alongside each other on the road right now. A gloomy expression wasn''t on Ryan''s face anymore, it had vanished from his face a long time ago.In fact, you wouldn''t be able to tell he was feeling down by glancing at his face right now. He was just silent, from what Dylan discerned, he didn''t feel like talking. But even with that, Dylan was still going to talk to him. He can''t allow them to keep walking like this in silence... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though he was going to talk to him, he wouldn''t try to know the reason why he wasn''t feeling good all throughout today. He wouldn''t try to bring that up anymore, he''d talk about something else, an entirely different topic. And that''s exactly what he did. He started out by asking Ryan a particular question which he gave answer to, and that''s where a conversation triggered from. The both of them began conversing while walking, but Ryan wasn''t really immersed in the conversation. What was running through his mind was how he''d get gold coins. He was the only one walking on the road right now, Dylan wasn''t walking alongside him anymore because he''d cornered the intersection he was supposed to corner when they reached a particular place. Ryan wasn''t exactly the only one walking on the road, other people were walking on it as well. People were walking past him, and he was walking past people. He just kept on walking as that same thought of how he''d get gold coins kept running through his mind. He''d arrived in front of his home by now, then he sighed before walking into the compound. Now, he''d been thinking of how he''d get gold coins, but he hadn''t come up with any valid idea. ..And the thing was that he didn''t know when he''d come up with one. He walked into the house without greeting any of the guards, he wasn''t in a good mood. Arriving in the living room, he didn''t meet a single soul there, so he began heading straight to his room. He''d reached and entered his room by now. And the first thing he did was to take off his school bag and drop it where it was supposed to be, then he did the usual which was walk toward his bed and fall flat on it. ''This is bad, time is passing, and I haven''t yet come up with a valid idea on how I''d get gold coins since my mum refused to give some to me. Would I be able to accomplish the quest?''. This was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind after falling flat on the bed. After lying on the bed for a few minutes, he heard a knock on the door, which made him sit up on the bed immediately. "Who is that?". Ryan muttered to himself while glancing at the door. He stood up from the bed and began walking toward the door to open it. And while walking toward the door, the knock resounded again, which made him increase the pace at which he was walking, so he could reach the door faster. He reached the door and opened it...and the person he saw standing in front of him was his mum. He was a little surprised to see that it was his mum knocking, and this made his eyes widen a little. "You''re back from school, Ryan". Emily said to him after he opened the door. "Yes, mum". Ryan uttered. "Can you come to my room right now? I want to have a particular discussion with you". Emily''s voice resounded again. "Okay". That was all Ryan said while nodding his head a little. And with that, Emily began walking away until she wasn''t in sight anymore. Ryan just stood there wondering what his mum wanted to talk to him about. Was it concerning the gold coins he requested for yesterday? Apart from the fact that she didn''t grant his request, has she also discerned that he lied to her yesterday in an attempt to get gold coins from her? Maybe she''d also told Warren about it. If all these happen to be the case, then he was in a bit of trouble, that was his mindset. Well, all these were just based on speculation, he needed to reach his mum''s room first. Then, when they begin conversing, he''d know whether these speculations of his were true or not. He stepped out of his room completely, closed the door, and began heading toward his mum''s room. He''d reached his mum''s room by now, and he didn''t waste time walking into it since the door was open. Emily was the one that left the door open so he''d be able to enter freely once he reaches her room. And the moment he stepped foot into her room, Emily''s voice resounded, "Close the door behind you". Ryan did just so, he closed the door, then he began walking toward one of the chairs in the room to sit on it since his mum was sitting on one. And as he was walking toward the chair, he was glancing at his mum''s face to see if he''d be able to read anything. From a person''s facial expression, you might be able to tell how a person was feeling or something. But Ryan wasn''t able to read anything throughout the time he was glancing at his mum''s face... He reached the chair he was walking toward and balanced on it. Then he focused his gaze on his mum with an expression that screamed, ''What do you want to talk to me about?''. He kept hoping the discussion she wanted to have with him wasn''t about something that would lead him into trouble. She cleared her throat a little, then she began talking, "You came in here yesterday requesting for some gold coins because you needed to prove some people wrong at your academy who mocked us and referred to us as poor, They even had the guts to mock and insult your dad"... Hearing these words flow out of his mum''s mouth made Ryan''s heart start beating a little. Maybe she''d discern he lied to her yesterday concerning what he said about students mocking their family at school. He lied to her just so he could get gold coins from her. This was exactly what Ryan was afraid of. "I didn''t give you the gold coins ''cause I wasn''t interested in proving them wrong, they''re teenagers just like you, they know nothing. But I''ve changed my mind, I''d be giving you the gold coins". Ryan''s eyes widened the moment he heard that...his fear converted to surprise instantly. With his eyes still widened, he said to his mum while stuttering due to how surprised he was, "Y...You''d be g...giving me the gold coins?". "Yes, I''d be giving you some gold coins, I''ve changed my mind. I want you to prove them wrong, they shouldn''t bring down our family just like that without anything being done about it". Emily''s voice resounded again. Ryan was so elated right now, his heart was filled with immense joy, and it was evident on his face. After his mum refused to give him some gold coins, he''d been cracking his brain thinking about where he''d get gold coins. But his mum was about to make things easier for him, she was about to make him stop cracking his brain...she''d changed her mind. He began wondering what made her change her mind. But he didn''t plan on asking her unless she tells him, he didn''t want to do anything that would make her change her mind again. "Thank you so much, mum". Ryan uttered to Emily with excitement in his voice and facial expression. "Look at how excited you are to prove them wrong". Emily said to Ryan again. "Yes, mum, I''m really excited. It saddened me deeply that I wouldn''t be able to prove them wrong for the trashy things they said about me and our family. I''m so happy that I''d be able to prove them wrong now". "So how do you plan on going about this? You''d make use of the gold coins to buy extremely expensive things which you''d use in proving them wrong, right?". "Yes, that''s exactly what I plan on doing". Ryan responded to Emily''s question. "What about I purchase these expensive things for you with the gold coins and hand them over to you so you could do your job?". Emily stated again. That would only ruin Ryan''s plan, so he voiced out immediately, "No...no, don''t do that. Hand over the gold coins to me, I''d love to purchase the expensive things myself. Let''s do it this way". "Okay, if you say so". And after making that statement, Emily stood up from the chair she was sitting on and walked toward a certain bag in her room. And the moment she reached the bag, she opened it and took out gold coins from it. After taking out gold coins from it, she closed the bag, walked toward Ryan, and handed a good number of gold coins to him... Chapter 75 Plan To Visit The Market. Ryan just sat there glancing at the gold coins on his palms. They were looking so nice and sparkling.And the thing was that his mum handed a good number of them to him. With the gold coins on his palms right now, he''d be able to get a good number of super expensive gifts for Miss Amaya. Emily had already sat on the chair she stood up from once again. Then she said to Ryan as he was still glancing at the gold coins on his palms, "Make sure to get extremely expensive things with those gold coins and prove those students in your academy wrong". "I''d do just so, mum". Ryan stated glancing at her. "And I''d love to see the expensive things after you''ve purchased them". Hearing those words flow out of his mum''s mouth made a kind of expression appear on Ryan''s face. She wanted to see the expensive things after he''d purchased them? Well, that wouldn''t be a problem. He''d simply use part of the gold coins to purchase some expensive things for himself which he''d show to his mum, and make use of the rest to purchase things for Miss Amaya. He was a male, and Miss Amaya was a female. So he can''t show his mum the things he bought for Miss Amaya as the things he bought for himself which he''d use in proving those students wrong. He''d get caught ''cause his mum was a female as well, she''d easily know those things were female stuff... So he has to purchase separate things for himself with a little part of the gold coins. "Okay mum, I''d show them to you after I''ve purchased them". Ryan said glancing at his mum. Emily only nodded her head a little, then her voice resounded again, "Your siblings shouldn''t know that I gave you some gold coins, your dad shouldn''t know as well. In fact, no one in this household should know, I only gave them to you so you could prove those students wrong for the mocking and insults". "I understand, mum". "You can go now". And with that, Ryan stood up from the chair he was sitting on and began walking out of her room. There was a broad smile on his face as he was walking out of her room. He glanced at the gold coins on his palms once again while walking out of her room with that smile still plastered on his face. We all know the reason why he was smiling, his heart was joyous due to the fact that his mum had given him some gold coins... After glancing at the gold coins to his satisfaction, he kept them inside one of his pockets. And by now, he''d finished walking out of his mum''s room. After coming out of her room, he began heading straight to his room until he reached and entered it. Now, his mum, Emily, ended up giving him some gold coins because her pride began controlling her. Remember, her pride was hurt when Ryan told her that some students in his academy mocked and insulted their family. Her pride almost took control of her when Ryan told her this. But she didn''t let it, she allowed maturity to take over instead. But after Ryan left her room yesterday, she began thinking about it. Even when she went to bed, she was still thinking about it...but she didn''t mention anything to Warren. As she kept thinking about it, her pride began taking control slowly until it finally pushed off the maturity that made her not grant Ryan his request to give him some gold coins. And before she knew it, her pride had taken over completely. During the time Ryan was at his academy, she decided the moment he comes back from school, she''d give him the gold coins. ..And that was exactly how it happened, how she changed her mind. Enjoy exclusive content from empire Ryan was sitting on his bed right now with the gold coins on the bed. He was the one that placed them on the bed. And he didn''t only place them on the bed, he was also glancing at them. One thing had been accomplished which was getting gold coins. What he needed to do next was think about the extremely expensive gifts he would purchase for Miss Amaya. Yes, he needed to think of nice female things he could get for her which she would appreciate to the very brim. And slowly, things he could buy for her began crashing into his head. He could buy bracelets for her, necklaces, female robes, and so on. And these things would be extremely expensive. He wouldn''t just buy any kind of bracelets, necklaces, and so on for her. He''d decided what he''d buy for her, what he needed to think of next was what he''d buy for himself which he''d show to his mum as what he bought he''d use in proving those students in his academy wrong. He could simply buy the same things for himself. Expensive bracelets, expensive robes, and so on... Now that he''d decided what he''d buy for himself and what he''d buy for Miss Amaya, all that remained was to buy them. So he was going to be visiting the market tomorrow after school. For the fact that he wanted to buy more than one item means he''d be visiting different stores. ''Tomorrow is going to be a busy day''. Ryan thought to himself, still sitting on his bed. He was doing all these just to accomplish a quest because the quest was really important. Now, imagine what would then happen if he fails the quest after doing all these. It would be so devastating...so he has to try his best to make sure all the efforts he''d been putting into accomplishing the quest doesn''t go to waste. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ****** Ryan did as his mum instructed, he made sure no one found out about the gold coins. His brother, Kai, had no idea about them. His sister, Lucy, had no idea about them. And that was also the same case for his dad, Warren, the servants, and also the guards. He''d have to be super stupid for them to find out about the gold coins. As far as he keeps them properly in his room, whereby even when a person pops his or her head into his room and wouldn''t be able to see them, there was no way anyone would find out about them. The next day had arrived, and it was a new day for activities. Everyone in the Howell family was going to be heading to their different destinations as usual... Ryan planned on visiting one of the markets in the Nectaris Kingdom today. And as known, he''d be visiting different stores ''cause he needed to purchase more than one item. One of the guards rode him to school as usual. After arriving at the school compound and Ryan had come down from the horse, he instructed the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up today. Yes, this had become a norm, the amount of times he does instruct the guards not to come pick him up during closing hour was higher than the amount of times he does instruct them to come pick him up. So the guard wasn''t surprised at all when Ryan told him not to bother about coming to pick him up today. ''The usual''. That was the thought that ran through the guard''s mind before he rode the horse out of the school compound. As known, Ryan was going to be visiting the market today to purchase some things, and the guard coming to pick him up would ruin everything. After the guard rode out of the school compound, Ryan began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated until he reached it. Now, Dylan got to notice that Ryan''s mood had lightened up. He wasn''t moody anymore, he was so lively today... When he and Dylan were conversing, Dylan enjoyed the conversations. It wasn''t like yesterday''s own where Ryan wasn''t immersed in any of the conversations they were having. Why wouldn''t he be lively when he''d received some gold coins from his mum? With the gold coins, there was hope of accomplishing his current quest, he was taking steps closer to accomplishing it. He brought the gold coins to school because he was going to be branching from school straight to the market after it gets to closing hour. But though he brought them to school, he''d make sure no one finds out about them, including Dylan. These were gold coins we were talking about here, they were super valuable. If students find out about them, and he doesn''t take time, they could get stolen. Especially those that weren''t from rich families, those that were managing, they''d be so keen on stealing them. So Ryan needed to be super careful...if not, what it took him to get these gold coins would go to waste. ..And because of how cautious he was, he never left any of the gold coins inside his bag, all of them were inside one of his pockets. Chapter 76 Purchasing Them. Even when he was heading toward the cafeteria with Dylan, the gold coins were still inside one of his pockets, he never took them out.And he never made the mistake of telling Dylan he had some gold coins with him. Now, there were times when students made hurtful remarks about him, and there were even some few stares here and there. But you know what? None of those things affected Ryan at all. He was too happy for him to be affected by them. And again, the remarks made about him weren''t that hurtful, so that was another reason why they didn''t affect Ryan or ruin his mood in any way. "You''re very different today". These were the words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth to Ryan during the time they were in their classroom and a single teacher wasn''t in it. "What do you mean?". Ryan inquired with a kind of perplexed facial expression. He was feigning confusion, he knew exactly what Dylan was talking about. "You were gloomy yesterday, but you are so lively today. A complete difference". Dylan''s voice resounded again. A bit of smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Dylan said that, then he stated, "Yeah, a recent happening is what brought about this mood". That was all he said, he didn''t say more than that. According to what Dylan understood from Ryan''s statement, a certain occurrence was what lightened up his mood. He would have loved to know that occurrence, but he didn''t want to ask. He''d just leave it this way, it was for the best. Ryan wasn''t gloomy anymore, he was so lively today...that was enough to make him happy. ****** Ryan was heading toward the market right now, he and Dylan had already parted ways after reaching the intersection Dylan was supposed to corner. As known, he already had in mind the things he wanted to buy once he reaches the market. The gold coins were still safe in one of his pockets, and he was able to accomplish his aim of making sure no one found out about them at school. And this also included Dylan, he didn''t have any idea Ryan was with gold coins... Ryan kept heading toward the market until he finally reached it. There were more than one main market in this kingdom, this was just one of them. Arriving at the market, Ryan just stood at a particular spot glancing around. The market was filled up, there were lots of people around. Buying and selling were taking place nonstop. Almost all the merchants in the market were busy because lots of them had customers patronizing their goods. Some had so many customers patronizing their goods, while some didn''t have that many customers patronizing their goods. ..But the truth of the matter was all of them were making money. After glancing around for a few more seconds, Ryan began walking once again. He knew what he came here to buy, so he was heading toward the places where he could get them. He''d arrived in front of a certain jewelry store, an expensive one. And according to what he was seeing, this was a perfect place to get expensive bracelets, necklaces, and so on. So he didn''t waste time walking into the store. And upon entering it, he met with the store owner immediately. He glanced at some of the jewelries in the store, and they were looking so nice. He needed no one to tell him that they were super expensive, and that''s exactly what he wanted. After conversing with the store owner, he began picking the jewelries he wanted. He picked up necklaces, bracelets, rings, and so on... He picked up both male and female''s own, but the female''s own were more because the reason why he was purchasing them in the first place was ''cause of Miss Amaya. He needed to show his mum what he got for himself according to their agreement, that was why he picked up some jewelries for himself. After he was done picking up the jewelries he wanted, the store owner calculated the cost of everything and relayed it to him. It was just as Ryan expected, they were so expensive that copper coins wouldn''t be able to purchase them. Enjoy new adventures at empire They could only be bought with gold coins, and Ryan came fully prepared... He handed the number of gold coins needed to cover up the total cost of the jewelries he selected over to the store owner. He handed over to him exactly the total cost he relayed to him. The store owner calculated the gold coins handed to him and confirmed they were complete. Then he packaged all the jewelries Ryan selected into a certain thick sack bag before handing it over to him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a little smile on his face, the store owner said to Ryan while bowing his head a little, "Thanks for patronizing me". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only bowed his head a little as well. Then he walked out of the store, and after walking out of it, he muttered to himself, "I''ve purchased jewelries, that have been handled. I need to purchase other extremely expensive things before leaving this market". And after muttering that to himself, he began walking as he was walking past people and people were walking past him. Ryan got to purchase other expensive things in the market, which required him to visit other stores. He purchased robes, shoes, and so on. Some of the things he purchased consisted of both male and female''s own...but as expected, the female''s own were more. And right now, Ryan was done purchasing things. His hands were filled up with the bags of the things he purchased, and everything combined were somehow heavy. As he was walking out of the market, he noticed a few people staring at him ''cause of the many bags he was carrying. ''He must have purchased a lot''. These were most likely the thoughts running through the minds of the people staring at him. Ryan had finished walking out of the market by now, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to trek home with all these bags with him. It wouldn''t be an easy journey at all if he tries it. So he planned on making use of the service of those horse riders that do ride people to their different destinations. So as he was walking, he was glancing around to see if he''d sight any of them. ''Let me simply just head toward one of their bases where I''d be able to see many of them and make use of one of their services''. Ryan thought to himself. ..It was a nice idea, and he planned on implementing it immediately. He began heading toward one of their bases with the bags of goods in his hands. As he was heading there, the more he was becoming sure he wouldn''t be able to trek home with these bags in his hands. He was so happy he didn''t try it, he would have regretted it badly. He''d arrived at one of their bases, and he could see men sitting comfortably on their horses waiting for customers. They weren''t that many because many of them were riding or had ridden different people to their destinations. Without wasting time, Ryan approached one of the men sitting on top of his horse and told him why he was here. He told the man where he was heading to, and the man told him to hop on. The man assisted Ryan climb on top of the horse ''cause of the bags he was carrying...mounting it without any assistance wouldn''t have been easy at all. After Ryan had climbed the horse and was sitting comfortably on it, the man put the horse in motion, riding it out of the midst of the other men with horses. And he didn''t stop for a second, he kept riding the horse until they arrived in front of Ryan''s home. Ryan came down from the horse with the help of the man after arriving in front of his house. Then he paid the man for his service before he began walking toward his home with the bags in his hands. As for the man, he''d already ridden off a few seconds ago. Ryan had entered the compound by now and was walking toward the main building. He''d entered the main building by now and had just arrived in the living room without meeting a single soul there. It wasn''t a new thing to him, this wouldn''t be the first time it would be happening. And you know what? He was happy he didn''t meet anyone in the living room after arriving in it. The last person he''d want to see right now was his mum. Yes, he didn''t want his mum to see the bags he was carrying for a certain reason. And what was that reason? She''d know he purchased a lot of things from the number of bags he was carrying. And this would be a big disadvantage to Ryan because she wouldn''t believe these were all the things he bought when he shows them to her just as she instructed him to do. They wouldn''t correspond with the number of bags she saw with him... Chapter 77 They Seem To Be Small. Remember, Emily''s instruction was that after he''d purchased the expensive things, he should show them to her.Of course, Ryan wouldn''t show her both the things he purchased for Miss Amaya and the things he purchased for himself. He''d show her only the few things he purchased for himself. Now, there was no way she''d believe these were only the things he purchased with the number of bags she saw him carrying. This was the very reason why he didn''t want her to see the bags he was carrying... In fact, it would be best if others in this household didn''t see the number of bags he was carrying apart from the guards...they''d already seen them. Ryan made his way to his room without anyone setting eyes on the bags. And upon arriving in his room, he dropped the bags on his bed and sat on it immediately. Then he muttered to himself, "Everything has been purchased, that part has been handled". What he needed to do next was bring out the ones he purchased for himself which he was going to show to his mum as the expensive things he bought he would use in proving those students in his academy wrong. He began bringing them out of the bags one after the other until he was done bringing them out. They consisted of bracelets, rings, robes, and so on. Many of the things he purchased for Miss Amaya were the things he purchased for himself as well... They were on the bed right now, and he was glancing at them. He was still glancing at them when he heard the door to the house open and someone stepping foot into it. And what he heard next was his mum''s voice, she was the one that stepped foot into the house. She hadn''t been around all this while, she was just arriving home now. So Ryan was just wasting his time and energy trying to make sure his mum didn''t set eyes on the bags he had with him when he arrived home. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire "So she wasn''t at home all this while? She''s just arriving now". Ryan muttered to himself after confirming it was his mum that stepped foot into the house. He heard her voice ''cause she began calling out on one of the servants the moment she entered the house. Who knows, she could enter his room at any given time to confirm if he''d purchased the things he was supposed to purchase with the gold coins. And if that happens, he wouldn''t want her to see the bags because it would be to his disadvantage. And there''s no way she wouldn''t set eyes on the bags if she steps foot into his room right now ''cause they were right on the bed. So he began taking the bags off the bed and keeping them at a place where even if she steps foot into his room right now, she wouldn''t be able to see them. But as for the things he purchased for himself, he didn''t take them off the bed, they were still on it. He sat back on his bed after he was done taking the bags off it. Then he thought to himself, ''Since I''d purchased the things needed to be purchased, I''d begin working on the seduction tomorrow''. Working on the seduction means he''d have to visit Miss Amaya''s house, and he''d have to do it more than once. Locating her home wouldn''t be a problem for him ''cause he knew where it was situated now. And if any problem locating it was to occur, he knows the name of the community where her home was situated...that would help out a lot. As if Ryan could tell what would happen in the future, Emily opened the door to his room and stepped foot into it. She didn''t bother to knock or anything, she just did what she did. ..Now, if Ryan hadn''t taken the bags off the bed, she would have seen them the moment she stepped foot into his room. He made a right decision taking the bags off the bed and keeping them somewhere else, he was too cautious. He knew something like this would most likely happen, and it did. Emily entered his room to confirm if he''d purchased the things he was supposed to purchase. So as she was entering, these words were flowing out of her mouth though she didn''t complete the statement, "Ryan, have you purchased the things you were..." She didn''t complete the utterance ''cause she set eyes on the things on Ryan''s bed. The robes, the bracelets, rings, and so on. Seeing them was enough confirmation he''d purchased them. She was glancing at them right now, and Ryan didn''t waste time standing up from his bed. After glancing at them for a few more seconds, she uttered to Ryan, "Are these them?". "Yes, mum, the things I''m going to make use of to prove those students in my academy wrong". Ryan responded. She walked closer to them and picked up one of the bracelets on the bed, and glancing at it, she could tell it was super expensive. Apart from it, she could tell the other things on the bed were super expensive as well. She owned a lot of extremely expensive things...so she could tell when she sees one. After glancing at the bracelet in her hand to her satisfaction, she kept it back on the bed. Then she picked up a ring next and began glancing at it just as she was glancing at the bracelet. Ryan just stood there watching her do all these. All he was hoping for was that she wouldn''t see the bags filled with the things he bought for Miss Amaya, or discern that the number of things she was seeing on the bed were too small considering the number of gold coins she gave to him. After she was done glancing at the ring, she kept it back on the bed. Then she glanced at Ryan before throwing a question at him, "Are there any gold coins remaining from the gold coins I gave to you?". Shaking his head a little, Ryan responded, "No". And truly, there weren''t any gold coins remaining, he used up everything... "So these are all the things you bought with the number of gold coins I gave to you?". Emily threw another question at Ryan. Ryan''s heart skipped a little the moment that question resounded into his ears. Seems like his mum was discerning the things she was seeing were too small compared to the number of gold coins she gave to him. He has to be super cautious now, his brain has to start working fast. "Yes, these are all the things I bought with the gold coins you gave to me". Ryan answered. "Why am I having a feeling they''re too small compared to the number of gold coins I gave to you?". "Guess I could have purchased more with the number of gold coins you gave to me, but I chose quality over quantity. Every single thing you''re seeing on this bed is super valuable and extremely expensive, One of these bracelets you''re seeing here can cover the values of four expensive bracelets at once. That''s how valuable these things are". Ryan explained. He knew he was lying, no doubt, but he just had to tell the lie ''cause there were no other options. And according to what he was seeing, seems like his mum was believing the lie. She was nodding her head right now, and after she was done nodding, she uttered to Ryan, "Is that so?". "Yes, mum, that''s why the things you''re seeing seem to be small. They are small but super valuable". Ryan''s voice resounded again. Emily nodded her head a little once again, then she began glancing at other places in Ryan''s room. This act of hers made Ryan a little afraid but made sure it didn''t show in his face. She could see the bags where Miss Amaya''s things were in the process of glancing around, and that wouldn''t be nice at all. Was she glancing around because she knew he was lying and wanted to see if he was hiding anything? Ryan didn''t know this, he wasn''t sure. It was based on probability. He could feel his heart beating a little as his mum was still glancing at other places in his room. Then she suddenly stopped and focused her gaze back on Ryan before saying to him, "So, are you ready to prove those students in your academy wrong?". "Yes, fully ready, mum". Ryan responded. There was a very high chance she''d believed his lie for the fact that she asked him this question. "Okay, make sure to prove them wrong. Don''t let all these things you purchased go to waste". Emily stated again. "I wouldn''t mum, I''d make sure to prove them wrong in the next coming days since I only got to purchase these things today". Emily only nodded her head a little before she patted Ryan''s right shoulder a little and began walking out of his room until she''d finished walking out of it. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..And the moment she wasn''t in sight anymore, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief before sitting back on his bed. Chapter 78 What Are You Doing Here? That was a bit of close call, he could imagine what would happen if his mum set eyes on the bags and said she wanted to see what was in them.He''d have no choice but to open them...and it would be disasters from there. All his plans would be ruined, and his mum would be so disappointed in him ''cause that was enough to know he''d been lying to her. And what would that mean? She might cancel ever granting another request of his even if it was genuine this time... "Thank goodness she didn''t set eyes on the bags". Ryan muttered to himself after sitting on his bed. ****** 8 more days remaining, yes, that was the number of days Ryan had left to accomplish the quest given to him by the system to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. He had been working on the quest these past few days since he received it, but today was the day when the seduction would finally begin. It wasn''t just any person he needed to seduce here, it wasn''t someone he wasn''t familiar with. It was his class teacher, whom he''d been familiar with for years now. He needed to play his cards well, he needed to make sure the seduction works on her. He wasn''t heading to his academy today, and that was also the same case with Lucy, and every other student attending different academies in this kingdom. Today was a day for all students to rest at home, and that was also the same case for tomorrow. But this wouldn''t hinder Ryan from going to Miss Amaya''s home because he needed to go to her house to begin the seduction. It would be a case of heading straight to her home right from his home. So it was a situation of moving from his residence straight to another residence. And he wouldn''t be going to her home empty-handed, he''d be carrying some of the expensive things he bought for her along with him... Yes, it was these expensive things he would use to begin the seduction on Miss Amaya. His mum might end up not going anywhere today, she might stay at home all throughout today...it was based on probability. Well, even if that was the case, it wouldn''t hinder him from going to Miss Amaya''s house. And he''d still find a way to carry some of the things he bought for her along with him. Nothing would be able to hinder him from going to Miss Amaya''s home. Nothing would be able to ruin the plan he''d set for today. He''d already taken his bath and brushed his teeth by now, those were the very first things he did after getting up from bed. They''d already eaten breakfast as a family, and the ones that had somewhere to go to had already left home. The people at home currently were his mum, Emily, his sister, Lucy, the servants, and the guards outside, including him. He didn''t know if his mum was going to leave home eventually, but he didn''t care about that. Whether she was going to leave eventually or not, when he was ready to head toward Miss Amaya''s home, he would find a way to do so. Minutes had passed, and as of now, Ryan was ready to begin heading toward Miss Amaya''s home. He was already dressed in a nice robe, but he hadn''t yet selected the things he was going to give to Miss Amaya as gifts. He walked toward the bags where the expensive things were. And standing close to them, he decided he was going to start with the jewelries. As known, it wasn''t only jewelries he purchased. He purchased other things like expensive robes, expensive shoes, and so on. ..But he was going to start out by giving jewelries to Miss Amaya, that was the plan. So he took out both bracelets and rings from the bags. Yes, he was going to start with these two first, bracelets and rings. As known, he doesn''t plan on going to her house only for today to give her expensive gifts, he was going to go over and over again, so he can seduce and win her heart properly. After taking out bracelets and rings from the bags, he put them into one of his robe''s pockets. The pocket was large enough to contain them all with lots of space remaining. He''d already selected the things he was going to give to Miss Amaya as gifts, and he was already dressed up as well. All that remained was to begin heading toward Miss Amaya''s house. So after loading his other pocket with lots of copper coins, he walked out of his room. He''d arrived in the living room by now, and the only person he met there was Sofia. She was doing some cleanings here and there. And the moment she set eyes on him, she immediately discerned he was most likely heading somewhere due to his dressing and all that. So she inquired of him, "Heading somewhere?". Ryan was reluctant to answer that question at first, but he just decided to, he saw no harm in it. "Yes, I''m heading somewhere". "Where are you heading to?". She threw another question at him. Yeah, this is the one he wouldn''t be able to give answer to. So he stated, "I don''t think I want to reveal that to you". She didn''t say anything, she only nodded her head. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Is my mum at home?". "Yes, she is. She was in the living room a few minutes ago, she left to ease herself". Ryan''s eyes widened a little the moment he heard that. Since she was in the living room a few minutes ago and went to ease herself, that means she''d be coming back soon. He can''t afford to let his mum see him here...he doesn''t want questioning of any sort. So he began walking out of the living room until he''d finished walking out of it and had arrived at the compound by now leaving Sofia there. He was walking on the road right now, and his aim was to reach one of the bases where those horse riders do gather, so he could make use of one of their services. He didn''t want to stress himself at all. He still remembered the name of the community where Miss Amaya''s home was situated. So all he needed right now was for one of those horse riders to ride him there, then all that would remain was to locate Miss Amaya''s house... He''d already arrived at one of their bases, and as expected, he could see different men sitting on top of different horses waiting for customers. Without wasting time, Ryan walked toward one of them and began conversing with the person. He told the man the name of the community where he was heading to, and all the man said to him was ''Hop on''. After climbing on top of the horse sitting comfortably on it, that was when the man told him how much it would cost him to ride him to that community. "That''s no problem, put the horse in motion". That was all Ryan said to the man. Hearing that, the man didn''t waste time to put the horse in motion. Ryan was just sitting comfortably on the horse as it was moving. He saw them ride past different people who were trekking. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced at some, and he didn''t bother to glance at some. The man kept putting the horse in motion until they arrived at the community. Glancing around, Ryan recognized some places. Since he was able to recognize these places, then locating Miss Amaya''s home wouldn''t be a problem at all. He came down from the horse and paid the man according to what they bargained. After the man had ridden off, Ryan began walking. After a few minutes of walking, Ryan got to see that he was getting closer to Miss Amaya''s home. And before he knew it, he was standing some meters away from it. He was glancing at it...and with just a few more steps, he''d reach it. ''Here we go''. Ryan thought to himself as he was glancing at Miss Amaya''s home. Your journey continues at empire And after that thought ran through his mind, he began walking toward her home until he finally reached it. A lot had been done before it finally got to this level of visiting her home. He was with the things he could use in drawing his prey closer before he''d finally hunt it down, the milf hunter planned on doing an excellent job. ''I hope she''d be home''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began knocking on her door. He''d knocked more than once, but no one had opened the door. It was after two more attempts that the door was finally opened by Miss Amaya. Her eyes widened a little as a surprised expression appeared on her face the moment she saw it was Ryan knocking. "Ryan, what are you doing here?". She uttered while glancing at him with that surprised expression still plastered on her face. Chapter 79 Mesmerized. He hadn''t even answered that yet when she threw another question at him,"How did you even locate my home?". That surprised expression was still plastered on her face, and her eyes were still widened to an extent. She''d asked him two questions, he didn''t know which one to answer first. "Okay, let''s start with this first. What are you doing here?". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "I''m here to give you some things". Ryan responded. "Things like what?". sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He hadn''t answered that yet when her voice resounded again, "Before you even answer that, how did you locate my home? I''m really curious to know this". "I did some research by asking around. And with that, I was able to discover the name of the community where your abode was situated. Arriving at this community, I asked around once again, and here I am". Ryan responded again. Though what he said was a lie, she believed it immediately because it sounded genuine. "You said you''re here to give me some things...things like what?". She threw this same question at him. "Umm...can I come in to answer this particular question?". Ryan uttered. "No, you can''t. Answer it right here, right now". One of Miss Amaya''s likes was ''Intellectual people'', in other words, ''Intelligent people''. So Ryan wanted to try his best to sound intelligent while answering the question Miss Amaya threw at him before he''d present some of the gifts to her. So he began speaking, "You''ve been doing a great job for years now as our class teacher and a subject teacher in that academy. You deserve to be appreciated, every teacher deserves to be appreciated, But since you''re my class teacher, I want to appreciate you personally. I''m not a teacher, still a student, but I know being a teacher comes with its own challenges as well, I just want you to know I''ve been noticing your good work. Keep doing an excellent job". ..Now, did that touch Miss Amaya''s heart? Yes, to an extent. She was glancing at Ryan currently with a kind of bewildered expression on her face. Why did he decide to appreciate her good work all of a sudden? He even had to locate her house to do this. This was the thought running through Miss Amaya''s mind, she wasn''t expecting this at all. But she appreciated it though, she considered it to be an intelligent move from him. That means Ryan''s effort to sound intelligent didn''t go to waste... Miss Amaya was glancing at Ryan currently with that bit of bewildered expression still plastered on her face. Then she voiced out, "Wow! I wasn''t expecting this at all, this is different. Well, I really appreciate you coming all the way to my house to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher". Ryan only nodded his head a little, then he dipped one of his hands into the pocket where the rings and bracelets were. He didn''t take out anything after dipping his hand into the pocket, instead, he glanced at Miss Amaya and said, "As I said, I have some things to give to you. I''d be giving you these things as part of my appreciation for the good work you''ve been doing". Miss Amaya couldn''t wait to see the things he wanted to give to her. She just stood there waiting for him to bring out whatever he wanted to bring out from his pocket. Ryan brought out two bracelets and a ring from his pocket, then he handed them over to Miss Amaya while saying, Find your next read on empire "These are gifts that I''m giving to you from the bosom of my heart". Miss Amaya collected the bracelets and ring from him, and her eyes widened immediately as her mouth opened in awe when she took a closer look at them. They were fucking expensive according to what she was seeing...I mean, super expensive. She could tell when she set eyes on a super expensive thing ''cause she loved them. They were super valuable. Her eyes were still widened with her mouth opened in awe as she was glancing at the bracelets and ring. After glancing at the bracelets and ring for a few more seconds, she glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "Y...You got this for me?". She even had to stutter a little... "Yes, I got them for you. They''re gifts from the bosom of my heart to appreciate you for the good work you''ve been doing". Ryan stated. "But these are extremely expensive". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "You deserve that and more". Ryan didn''t bring out all the bracelets and rings in his pocket after dipping his hand into it. As known, he brought out only two bracelets and a ring before handing them to her. There were more in his pocket, so he dipped his hand into the pocket before bringing out the remaining bracelets and rings in it. Then he handed them over to Miss Amaya while saying, "These are the remaining gifts I brought along with me. More jewelries, more bracelets and rings". Miss Amaya collected them with her mouth opened in awe...she was completely mesmerized. She was saying the bracelets and ring Ryan handed to her were extremely expensive, and he was handing more over to her? She was glancing at the rings and bracelets on her palms with her mouth still open in awe. She loved super expensive gifts, and that was exactly what Ryan had just given to her. All she wanted to do right now was hug Ryan and maybe kiss him a little, but she was just holding back. She was feeling different things at this moment, and it was evident on her face. All these were enough for Miss Amaya to consider Ryan as really intelligent. For him to take the initiative to do all these as a teenager...she was amazed. Ryan just stood there glancing at her. He knew she was feeling different things at this moment due to the super expensive gifts he''d just given to her. Everything was going according to plan. From the reactions he''d been receiving after giving them to her, it was completely evident she loved super expensive gifts. Apart from that, there was no one he would give these kinds of expensive jewelries to, and the person wouldn''t be mesmerized. But hers was a special case. She adored expensive gifts, so Ryan was causing her to feel different things at once by giving them to her... The milf hunter was already drawing his prey closer to him, he was doing an excellent job. He still stood there glancing at Miss Amaya''s face enjoying the reactions he was receiving. After Miss Amaya had glanced at the jewelries on her palms to her satisfaction, she focused her gaze back on Ryan before saying to him, "Are you serious? All these for me?". "Yes, and keep in expectation, there''s most likely more to come". Ryan retorted. "Wow! I just feel like embracing you right now". Miss Amaya uttered again. "You can do so, I don''t see anything wrong with that. It''s just like a teacher embracing her student". Ryan stated. He wanted the embrace, he wanted her boobs to press onto his chest. Miss Amaya walked closer to him, then embraced him with the jewelries in her hands. Ryan felt her boobs press onto his chest the moment she embraced him...exactly what he wanted. He was enjoying the embrace so much that he wanted it to last for a really long time. But that wouldn''t be possible, she released him from her embrace after the passing of a few seconds. Then she glanced at him with a kind of liking in her eyes, she considered what he did to be so amazing. Only an intellectual person can take such an initiative... She knew the jewelries she was holding in her hands were so expensive that they couldn''t be bought with copper coins, they can only be gotten with gold coins. But she didn''t bother to ask Ryan where he saw the money to buy these super expensive jewelries because she knew he was from a rich family. His father was Warren Howell, one of the wealthiest men in this kingdom. So it wasn''t a surprise to her, gold coins weren''t easy to acquire, but that wouldn''t be the same case for him ''cause he was from a rich family. "Would you like to come in?". Miss Amaya inquired of Ryan while glancing at him with that liking still in her eyes. "Of course, I''d love to come in. This is the first time I''m getting to see your house after years of being familiar with you. I''d definitely love to see the interior as well". Ryan responded. This was something he wouldn''t dare reject. Who knows? Coming in might lead to conquering her today. "Come in then". Miss Amaya paved way for him to walk into her house after making that utterance, then she followed suit. The first thing Ryan did was to glance around after entering her house, and he loved what he was seeing... Chapter 80 Super Splendid. Everything was well arranged, everything was in order, the interior of her house was excellent. But it can''t be compared to the interior of his home, his home screamed luxury."This is a nice interior". Ryan stated while still glancing around her house. "You think so?". Miss Amaya inquired. "I know so". sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A little smile only appeared on Miss Amaya''s face after he said that. There were couches in her living room, so she said to him, "You can sit on one of the couches if you want". "That''s a sure thing". Ryan said before balancing on one of the couches. And the moment he did so, a certain boy walked out of a certain room in the house, stood some meters away from Ryan, and was glancing at him. Ryan focused his gaze on the boy, and it was at that moment he remembered Miss Amaya had a child, a son. He''d almost forgotten. ''Damn! I''ve even forgotten that Miss Amaya had a child''. Ryan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on the boy. The boy still stood there glancing at Ryan, then he focused his gaze on his mum, which was Miss Amaya, before asking her, "Mum, who is this?". Miss Amaya glanced at Ryan for some seconds after her son threw that question at her, then she focused her gaze on her son before responding to his question, "He''s a student in the academy that I''m teaching at. In fact, he''s a student in the classroom that I''m assigned to". "What is he doing here?". The boy threw another question at his mum. ''Wow! Another question. Curiosity at its peak''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment the boy asked another question. "Well, he came here to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher. The appreciation also came with gifts". Miss Amaya responded. "Can I see the gifts?". "Sure". And with that, Miss Amaya showed the gifts to her son, all the jewelries she was holding in her hands. The boy glanced at them for some seconds, and after he was done glancing at them, he focused his gaze on Ryan again. A smile immediately appeared on Ryan''s face after the boy glanced at him. And without saying anything else, he took his gaze off Ryan and walked back into the room where he came out of. With the way the boy acted and the questions he asked, Ryan wasn''t liking him at all... ''Why is he acting grumpy?''. Ryan thought to himself. Miss Amaya''s gaze was currently focused on the room where her son had just walked into. But after a few more seconds of glancing at it, she focused her gaze on Ryan before saying to him, "These gifts you gave to me deserve something to eat. Would you like to eat something? Maybe fruits or something". "Yes, I''d love to eat something. Fruits would do". Ryan stated. "I''d be right back". After making that statement, Miss Amaya walked away... Ryan''s mind became a little busy during the time she walked away. He was thinking about the fact that getting to screw her today wouldn''t be possible at all even if there was a slight chance of it happening before due to her son being around. Yes, there was no way he''d get to fuck her today with that boy around considering the way he acted. Well, he knew there was a very slight chance of getting to conquer her today anyway. Everything was a gradual process, the seduction was already taking place. Slowly, he''d get to where the conquering would take place. After the passing of a few minutes, Miss Amaya arrived in the living room again with a tray of fruits in her hands. What fruits were on the tray? Apples and slices of pineapple. She moved the table in the living room closer to Ryan, then she dropped the tray of fruits on it before saying to Ryan, "Enjoy". Ryan just sat there glancing at the apples and slices of pineapple...damn! They looked great. He couldn''t wait to begin eating them. And that''s exactly what he did, he started with the apples. He took an apple and began eating it, and just as it looked great, it also tasted great. He kept eating the apple until he was done eating it. And he didn''t waste time taking another apple and began eating it as well. After he was done eating that one, he took another one and began eating it...and that was how it kept on going. Before he knew it, he''d finished eating the apples and was munching the pineapples. They tasted great, so he couldn''t help but to keep eating them. Miss Amaya had been sitting on one of the couches in the living room watching him eat all this while. She was gaining excitement watching him eat due to the gifts he gave to her. After the passing of a few more minutes, Ryan had finished eating the pineapples. He''d emptied the tray. "You''re done". Miss Amaya said to him after he finished eating the pineapples. "Yes, I am". Ryan stated. Find exclusive stories on empire "Do you want more? Should I bring more fruits?". Miss Amaya inquired of him. ..Now, these fruits tasted so nice, Ryan enjoyed eating them to the very brim. Eating more wouldn''t be a bad idea at all, but he didn''t want to. Why? He felt this was enough, he came here to hand those things over to her and begin the seduction, not to eat fruits. So he said to Miss Amaya, "No need for that, I''m satisfied". And with that, Miss Amaya stood up from the couch she was sitting on, walked toward the table, took the tray, walked out of the living room, then returned to it after the passing of a few minutes before balancing back on the couch she stood up from. Then she said to Ryan, "Thanks for the gifts, I really appreciate them". "It''s nothing". That was all Ryan said. There was this look of liking in her eyes as she was glancing at Ryan. She was seeing him in a different light now ''cause of what he did. Ryan noticed the liking in her eyes, and he loved it...it just shows his seduction was working on her. He''d soon win her heart completely. After about a minute of silence after that little conversation they had, Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Seems like your son doesn''t like me according to what I saw". Miss Amaya chuckled a little after he said that, then she uttered, "That''s how he acts to almost every visitor. But he''s a good boy though". Ryan nodded his head a little without saying anything. According to him, if he acts like that to almost every visitor, then he''d most likely not be a good boy, his mum was just trying to cover up for him. Or who knows? Miss Amaya might be right. He might act that way toward you, but when you get closer to him and get to know him better, you''d find out that he was a good boy. It could be any of the two. After spending a few more minutes in Miss Amaya''s home, Ryan was ready to leave now. He''d already stood up from the couch he was sitting on, and Miss Amaya also stood up from the couch she was sitting on as well, then she uttered to him, "You''re leaving already". "Yes, Miss Amaya. I think I''ve spent enough time here". Ryan said. "Even though I''ve appreciated you more than once for the gifts you gave to me, I don''t mind appreciating you again. Thank you so much for the expensive jewelries". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only bowed his head a little with a bit of smile appearing on his face, then he began walking out of Miss Amaya''s house until he''d finished walking out of it. Miss Amaya smiled at him before closing the door. Ryan was walking currently, then he suddenly paused and glanced back at Miss Amaya''s house, then a smirk appeared on his face. ''We are slowly getting there, I would be achieving my main goal soon according to what I''m seeing. I just need to continue with the seduction''. Ryan thought to himself not too long after that smirk appeared on his face. And after that thought ran through his mind, he resumed walking with the aim of leaving this community... ****** Ryan got Miss Amaya to be thinking about him because of what he did. After Ryan left her home, she kept thinking about him ''cause of the expensive gifts he gave to her. Apart from that, the words that flowed out of his mouth before presenting the gifts to her were part of what was making her think about him. He located her home by asking around just to come appreciate her for the good work she''d been doing as a teacher by words and by action. She considered that to be super splendid. ..There was no way she wouldn''t be thinking about Ryan with all these combined. Chapter 81 More Gifts. But there were times when she wasn''t thinking about him though, like when she was with her son, and when she was cooking.But he was on her mind most of the time. Ryan had gotten a 35-year-old lady to be thinking about him like they were lovers or something. He''d filled up his class teacher''s mind with thoughts of him. Today was a new day, and the moment Miss Amaya woke up from sleep and sat up on the bed, one of the things that crashed into her head was Ryan and the things he did for her yesterday. "Come on, not this thought again. What the fuck is wrong with me?". Miss Amaya muttered to herself due to the fact that Ryan was among the first things she thought about after waking up from sleep. But she couldn''t help it, her mind was doing whatever it wanted. As for Ryan, he knew he wasn''t done with Miss Amaya yet, he was just starting. As far as he hadn''t fucked her, he can never be done with her. Fucking her was the only way to accomplish the quest and receive the benefits that come with accomplishing it. Today was a new day, and he planned on visiting Miss Amaya''s home again to continue with the seduction. He planned on giving her more extremely expensive gifts. But he was sure the ones he gave to her yesterday would most likely still be having its effect on her up till now. Apart from giving them to her, the way he acted, and the things he said before giving them to her. ..He knew she must have thought about him a lot, and would most likely still be thinking about him up till this moment. He had 7 more days remaining to accomplish the quest of seducing and conquering Miss Amaya, time was counting. He was already working on seducing her, but he hadn''t yet, not to talk of then fucking her. This only means he has to be mindful of time and be quick with whatever he was doing to accomplish the quest. He''d already dressed up by now, fully ready to begin heading toward Miss Amaya''s house. Then he walked toward those bags where the things he purchased for Miss Amaya were in. He gave her bracelets and rings yesterday, he should give to her both necklaces, rings, bracelets, and some others today. He''d be giving her everything he purchased concerning jewelries. That means the bags would become empty of jewelries. He took out all the jewelries from the bags and put them into one of his pockets. Then he muttered to himself, "It''s about time to move". And with that, he began walking out of his room until he''d finished walking out of it. He was being ridden to that same community by one of those horse riders that specializes in riding people to their destinations. The person riding the horse kept riding it until they finally arrived at the community where Miss Amaya''s home was situated. Ryan came down from the horse and paid the man for his service, and he didn''t waste time riding off after that. ''I''m here again''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing around. Of course, he was here to continue what he started until he accomplishes the reason for starting it. He began heading toward Miss Amaya''s house with immediate effect not too long after that thought ran through his mind. He''d arrived at her house by now and was standing in front of the door. What followed next was to begin knocking on it, and he didn''t knock on it for too long before Miss Amaya opened the door... Ryan almost opened his mouth in awe the moment he set eyes on her. She was looking so beautiful and sexy, like she prepared for him knowing that he was coming. Her eyes lightened up the moment she set eyes on Ryan, and he noticed it, which made him confirm even more that she must have thought about him a lot. "Ryan, you''re here again?". Miss Amaya uttered with a bit of surprised facial expression. She was feigning the surprise ''cause she knew Ryan would most likely come again today due to what he said about more gifts most likely coming her way. She just had to feign the surprise, so it wouldn''t be like she was waiting for him or something. "Yes, I''m here again, Miss Amaya". Ryan said glancing directly at her. "To do what?". She threw another question at him. "To give you more gifts". A bit of excited expression appeared on Miss Amaya''s face the moment Ryan said that. He was here to give her more gifts, and she knew they''d be extremely expensive as well just like yesterday''s own. ..Why wouldn''t she be excited? "To give me more gifts?". She voiced out with that excited expression still evident on her face. "Yes, to give you more gifts. Remember I told you yesterday that there''s most likely more to come, well, that''s exactly what is happening now". That excited expression was still on Miss Amaya''s face as she watched Ryan dip his right hand into one of his pockets just as he did yesterday. She was in anticipation, she couldn''t wait to see the gifts. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes widened the moment she saw Ryan bringing out the gifts from his pocket. They consisted of necklaces, rings, bracelets, and two other types of jewelries. She was mesmerized once again, they were more than yesterday''s own. And according to what she was seeing, they were extremely expensive as well. Ryan handed everything over to her as she collected them with her eyes still widened. She didn''t know what to say, she wanted to say ''thank you'', but they couldn''t just flow out of her mouth due to how mesmerized she was. She just stood there with the many jewelries in her hands glancing at them. While still glancing at them, she began thinking of how much she''d make if she decided to sell off some of these jewelries. She was going to make lots of money because she wouldn''t sell them for copper coins, she''d sell them for gold coins because those are their worth. She loved super expensive gifts, and Ryan was spoiling her with them. The liking she developed for him yesterday increased some more...it went very high. And it was evident in her eyes when she finally took her gaze off the jewelries and glanced at him, Ryan noticed it immediately... And noticing it only gladdened his heart ''cause it shows the seduction was working. "Ryan, I don''t even know what to say, I''m short of words". Miss Amaya uttered while glancing at Ryan. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Miss Amaya said that, then his voice resounded, "Say anything, I''m listening". "Okay, let me start out by appreciating you. Thank you so much for this, thank you for giving me all these to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher, You aren''t even acting like a teenager at all, you''re acting like an adult with these things you''ve been doing. I really appreciate them". And after those last words flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth, her son popped his head out of the door and uttered, "He''s here again?". His gaze was focused on Ryan while making that statement. A kind of irritated expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he set eyes on the boy, he didn''t like him at all. And the way the boy was staring at him, including the words that flowed out of his mouth, annoyed Ryan...but he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. All he could do was to be glancing at the boy with that irritated expression on his face as the boy was staring at him as well. "Yes, he''s here again. He came to give me more gifts, isn''t that amazing?". Miss Amaya stated while glancing at her son. "Can I see the gifts?". "Sure". And with that, Miss Amaya showed the gifts to her son, all the jewelries. Then her voice resounded right after, "Can you see that? Lots of expensive jewelries. And all these are to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher". The boy nodded his head a little, then took his gaze off his mum and the jewelries and focused them on Ryan. The boy was staring at Ryan, and Ryan was also staring at him. His face was just expressionless, Ryan was hoping his face would lighten up at least considering that he''d just given his mum more gifts, but nothing. His face remained expressionless with his gaze still focused on Ryan. Then these words managed to flow out of his mouth, "Thanks for giving my mum expensive gifts to appreciate her for the work she''d been doing". And after those words flowed out of his mouth, he wasn''t in sight anymore, he took his head off the door entering the house completely. ..A bit of smile appeared on Miss Amaya''s face due to the fact that her son appreciated Ryan for the gifts. Chapter 82 Hadnt Reached Its Peak. ''Words of appreciation managed to flow out of his mouth at least''. Ryan thought to himself after the boy thanked him for the gifts and wasn''t in sight anymore.That smile that appeared on Miss Amaya''s face due to the fact that words of appreciation flowed out of her son''s mouth was still plastered on her face. And with that smile still on her face, she glanced at Ryan and said to him, "Did you hear that? He thanked you for the gifts". Ryan chuckled a little before saying, "Of course, I heard it clearly". "Isn''t he a good boy?". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "I guess so". Ryan just had to say that even though he was thinking otherwise... "I have to thank you again for these, I really appreciate them". Miss Amaya stated. "It''s nothing". Ryan said. "No, it''s something, it''s a lot of things. These are extremely expensive jewelries we are talking about here". Ryan didn''t say anything else, a little smile only appeared on his face as he bowed his head a little. He didn''t plan on wasting too much time here, if she told him to come in, he wouldn''t accept. He did so yesterday, but wouldn''t be doing the same today. And there was a reason for this. "Umm...so, would you like to come in?". Miss Amaya inquired of Ryan. Ryan just had the feeling she''d ask him to come in again just like yesterday, and his feeling was correct. But as said, he wouldn''t be doing so even if she asks him to do so. This was something he''d already decided on and didn''t plan on changing his mind. "Thanks for your kind gesture, but I don''t think I''d be able to come in today". Ryan uttered. "Why?". "That''s because I can''t afford to waste too much time here, I have somewhere else to be at". "You can just spend a few minutes in my house, then you''d leave. In that way, you didn''t waste too much time here". "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. Those few minutes are already long enough". "I''m going to be giving you fruits again. I''m sure you enjoyed the ones you ate yesterday, imagine eating them today again". Miss Amaya said, she was hoping this would be able to make him change his mind. "I definitely enjoyed the fruits you offered me yesterday. Even though I''d love to eat some again, I wouldn''t still be accepting your kind gesture". Ryan stated. Continue reading stories on empire A kind of disappointed expression appeared on Miss Amaya''s face at that moment. She really wanted Ryan to come in, but he wasn''t accepting to do so no matter what she said. Ryan noticed the disappointed expression that appeared on her face, and this prompted him to say, "I''m sorry for rejecting your kind gesture, I just have to do so". Miss Amaya only nodded her head a little with that disappointed expression still plastered on her face... "I''d be leaving now". Those were the last words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth before he turned around and began walking away. As he was walking, Miss Amaya was glancing at him, she couldn''t take her gaze off him. Meanwhile, she didn''t know a smirk had appeared on Ryan''s face even though she was glancing at him because she wasn''t seeing his face, only his back. A smirk appeared on Ryan''s face when he''d already walked some meters away from Miss Amaya''s house. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..What was the reason for it? Why did the smirk appear on his face? That''s because he was sure what he''d just done now would affect Miss Amaya in some kind of way. She wanted him to come into her house just like yesterday after giving her more expensive jewelries, but he refused. It was just like he was playing ''hard to get''. It was just like giving her these valuable things was genuinely from his heart, he wasn''t giving them to her because he wanted something in return. He would have gotten to eat more of those delicious fruits if he''d agreed to come into her house, but he didn''t change his mind because of it. This would make Miss Amaya start wanting him. She''d already developed a kind of liking for him, now she''d start wanting him as well. And we all know what would happen when both combine. This was the very reason why Ryan didn''t agree to come into her home when she offered the gesture. And this was the very reason why a smirk appeared on his face as he was walking away. Everything he did was part of the seduction... Miss Amaya kept glancing at him as he was walking away. And Ryan didn''t try to take a last glance at her, he just kept walking until he wasn''t in sight anymore. Miss Amaya was going to think about him a lot with everything that had just happened. She had already begun thinking about him before this occurrence, now, she was going to be thinking about him a lot more. ****** Ryan currently had 6 more days remaining to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. As known, the seduction was already in progress, but he hadn''t conquered her yet. ..And as far as he hadn''t conquered her yet, he hadn''t accomplished the quest. All academies meant for getting the basic knowledge were going to be opening up again, the two-day break was over. What does that mean? Ryan was going to be going to school today. But that wouldn''t change anything, that wouldn''t stop him from continuing the seduction. He was going to be visiting Miss Amaya''s house today again to give her more extremely expensive gifts. He already had everything planned out in his head. Once he comes back home from school, he''d prepare again, package the things he''d be giving to Miss Amaya, then begin heading toward her house. He''d already given her all the jewelries he purchased, so he''d be giving her something different today. Arriving at school, the usual took place, teachers teaching them, visiting the cafeteria during break hour, more teachings, then all the students and teachers heading home after it got to closing hour. The moment Ryan arrived home, he took off the cloth he wore to school and began putting on a new one. After he was done putting on a new one which fitted him properly, he packaged everything he''d be giving to Miss Amaya into a certain bag. Then he departed from the house. Arriving at Miss Amaya''s home, it happened to be that it hadn''t been long since she arrived home from school. If he came a few minutes earlier, he wouldn''t have met her at home. During the time he was at school, he didn''t see her at all. They didn''t come across each other, she didn''t enter their classroom to relay information to them either...nothing. But he''d gotten to see her after arriving at her home. And do you know what he brought which he planned on giving to her? Expensive robes and shoes. Yes, they were part of the things he purchased when he visited the market. And according to the look of things, the robes and shoes were going to look perfect on her. Miss Amaya was so elated when he showed them to her as the gifts he planned on giving her today. The excitement was all over her face, Ryan noticed it immediately. And when the excitement wasn''t that evident on her face anymore, he noticed something else. He noticed that look of liking in her eyes again, and he also noticed she wanted him to an extent... ''I''m sure she must have thought about me a lot''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at her. She already wanted him to an extent, and since the words ''to an extent'' was used, that means it hadn''t reached its peak yet. Well, Ryan planned on making sure it reaches its peak at the right time. Her wanting for him would have to reach its peak before he''d be able to fuck her. She wouldn''t want to get down with him if her wanting for him hadn''t reached the highest level. He already had everything planned out in his head, how he was going to make her want for him reach its peak. And he was going to implement it at the right time, everything was a gradual process. After giving her the gifts which consisted of expensive robes and shoes and noticing the things he wanted to notice, he didn''t even wait for her to offer that kind gesture again of coming in before he began walking away until he wasn''t in sight anymore. The next day after school, Ryan brought another round of expensive gifts to Miss Amaya''s home and offered them to her which she collected with excitement. After he was done doing that and had noticed the things he wanted to notice, he left. The same thing repeated itself the next day, he brought another round of super expensive gifts to Miss Amaya''s home and offered them to her. And these things weren''t just coming with nothing, they were having their effects on her... Chapter 83 Losing Focus. The liking she had for him kept developing, and her wanting for him kept increasing as well though it hadn''t reached its peak level.Now, Ryan planned on visiting her home again to give her another round of expensive gifts because another day had arrived, and he just arrived home from school. And the ones he was going to be giving to her today were the last ones. Yes, everything he purchased would finish after today''s own, so he has to make sure some major things happen when he visits her home today. He currently had 3 days remaining to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya...and he has to make sure these three days doesn''t pass him by. After doing the usual, which was dressing up in another robe and packaging the last round of things he purchased for Miss Amaya, he left the house. He was heading toward Miss Amaya''s home right now with the bag of things he was going to be giving to her in his hand. And this was the thought that kept running through his mind, ''Some major things would have to happen today, and if possible, the conquering taking place''. Remember he planned on making Miss Amaya''s wanting for him reach its peak at the right time. Well, today was the right time... He was going to be implementing what he had in mind. He kept walking until he finally reached Miss Amaya''s house and was standing in front of the door currently. Ryan''s visit to Miss Amaya''s home had taken place more than once. He''d passed some roads multiple times every single day, and this had made some people notice him. While he was walking past today, some people were staring at him because they''d already become familiar with him. But Ryan didn''t notice them at all. As said, he was standing in front of Miss Amaya''s door currently. Then he did the usual, which was to begin knocking on it. He didn''t knock for too long before the door was opened by Miss Amaya. She wasn''t surprised at all when she set eyes on him according to the look on her face...she was actually expecting him. She was only excited to see him because of how drawn she''d become to him. "Ryan, you''re here again". Miss Amaya uttered after opening the door. "Yes, I''m here again as usual". Ryan stated. "To give me more expensive gifts I guess". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "You guess right". And with that, Ryan handed the bag to her where everything was in. She collected the bag from him and didn''t waste time to open it to take a peek at the things in it, and they consisted of robes, shoes, and so on. The number of robes and shoes Ryan had given to her since he started giving them to her were massive. For everything he bought, he bought multiple of them. And you know what? Miss Amaya had already decided in her heart she was going to sell off some, so she could make good money from them. She was going to sell off some of the jewelries, robes, and so on. And selling off some wouldn''t mean there wouldn''t be enough for her to make use of because there were multiple of them. As Miss Amaya was glancing at the things inside the bag with an excited facial expression, Ryan was staring at her thinking of what he planned on implementing to make her want for him reach its peak level. After Miss Amaya was done glancing at the things inside the bag, she glanced at Ryan with that excited expression still plastered on her face before saying, "What more can I say other than to thank you for the things you''ve been giving to me. I really appreciate them". Ryan nodded his head a little, then his voice resounded, "You can do something to show more appreciation. I want something". "And what is that?". Miss Amaya uttered with an inquisitive facial expression. "Offering that kind gesture again". "What kind gesture are you talking about?". "Inviting me into your home". "Oh! That is always open to you. I stopped offering them because I felt you''d always decline them after declining it the first time". "Well, I want to come into your home today". "You''re free to do so". And after saying that, Miss Amaya paved way for him to enter her house which Ryan didn''t waste time to do... Your next chapter is on empire He walked freely into her house and had just arrived in the living room. Now, this was part of the plan, it would lead to implementing what he planned on implementing to make her want for him reach its peak. The moment he arrived in the living room, he uttered in his mind, ''Activate divine rod''. ..Yes, this skill was an excellent one that could help out in making her wanting for him reach its peak really fast. This was exactly what he planned on implementing to accomplish his desired aim. The divine rod was a skill that can help out in seducing milfs as much as it can also help out in conquering them in bed properly. And he planned on making use of it for that purpose right now. He received the system''s notification immediately after saying that in his mind... [Divine rod have been activated] And his cock started increasing in size right after, he could feel it. It didn''t take long for it to finish increasing as he was still standing...it was so massive that it was pushing his robe. There was no way Miss Amaya would glance at where his cock was situated and wouldn''t notice that it was extra-large. And that was exactly what Ryan wanted, that was the very reason why he activated the skill in the first place, so she could notice it and it could do its job. Miss Amaya walked into one of the rooms in the house after entering it to drop the bag of gifts Ryan gave to her. And after dropping it, she walked out of the room and arrived in the living room. And the moment she arrived in the living room, she noticed Ryan''s massive cock because he was still standing after activating it. So it was so easy for her to notice. Her eyes widened the moment she noticed it, and she almost became wet beneath. She almost became wet beneath but didn''t...but as far as she keeps glancing at Ryan''s massive dick, her pussy would eventually become wet. Apart from her eyes widening, her mouth also opened in awe the moment she set eyes on Ryan''s massive dick... Ryan noticed that she''d set eyes on his enormous cock due to her reactions, and his heart gladdened immediately. But he acted like he didn''t notice anything. He was also acting like he didn''t know his cock was super massive right now. "Umm, so you c...can sit down i...if you want". Miss Amaya said to Ryan stuttering a little. She said that with her gaze focused on his enormous dick the entire time, she didn''t glance at his face at all. And she stuttered because of what she was seeing, she was losing focus. "Of course, I''d love to sit down". Ryan stated before sitting on one of the couches in the living room. She didn''t take her eyes off his cock even after he''d sat down, she was still glancing at it. His massive dick had grabbed her full attention... And this was making Ryan''s heart so glad, his plan was working. Her wanting for him was already rising toward its peak as she was glancing at his enormous cock. If he could get to fuck her today, he''d do so with immediate effect. Slowly, her pussy started getting wet as she was glancing at his dick, she was becoming horny. She wasn''t seeing the main dick, she was only seeing its shape beneath his clothe. So she was imagining what it would feel like when she set eyes on the main cock, she''d definitely feel a lot of things pass around her body. This was the biggest size of dick she''d ever seen in her entire life. She confirmed this while still glancing at his cock... "Miss Amaya". Ryan voiced out while glancing at her. She shook a little the moment his voice resounded inside her ears, it brought her back to life. She''d become so immersed in glancing at his enormous cock that she lost focus completely. She glanced at him after she was brought back to life by his voice, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Are you there? You seem lost". She chuckled a little before saying, "No, I''m not". Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan only nodded his head a little, then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "Should I serve you some fruits?". "Yes, I''d love that". Ryan responded nodding his head a little. "I''d be right back". Those were the last words that flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth before she walked away to get the fruits. ..A smirk appeared on Ryan''s face after Miss Amaya left the living room. Chapter 84 Max Level. A smirk didn''t only appear on his face, he also muttered to himself,"Everything is going as planned, I''m so close to fucking her and accomplishing the quest". Meanwhile, during the time Miss Amaya was heading toward where she''d get the fruits and arrange them on a tray, she was thinking about what she just saw. She was thinking about Ryan''s massive cock and how it had already made her horny. Until she arrived at where the fruits were and was already arranging them on a tray, she was still thinking about Ryan''s massive cock. ''How does he possess such a large dick? He''s just a teenager''. Miss Amaya thought to herself while still arranging fruits on the tray. What she saw was too enticing, and she knew she definitely wanted a taste of it...I mean, she was already horny. ''Holy shit! How can I be thinking of fucking a student in my classroom? What the fuck is wrong with me?''. Miss Amaya thought to herself once again. She was done arranging fruits on the tray which she was going to serve to Ryan. "What I''m thinking of doing is wrong, he''s a student in my classroom and just a teenager, I should stop this". Miss Amaya muttered to herself before carrying the tray of fruits and heading toward the living room where Ryan was in. ..This was a decision she''d made, let''s see if she would be able to keep to it. Arriving in the living room, Ryan was still sitting on that same couch he was sitting on when she left to get fruits. So she began walking toward him until she reached him. Then she drew the table in the living room closer to him before dropping the tray of fruits on the table. Then she said to Ryan, "Enjoy". The fruits consisted of the same thing he was served the first time he entered her house...apples and slices of pineapple. He didn''t waste time to begin eating them not too long after she dropped them on the table. He started with the apples first, he was munching a particular apple right now, and it tasted so nice. Due to the decision Miss Amaya made, she was trying her very best not to glance at Ryan''s big cock. And though she was succeeding, it wasn''t easy at all. The urge to glance at it was there, and she was so close to giving in to that urge... She walked toward one of the couches in the living room and sat on it. Then she began watching Ryan eat the fruits while trying her very best not to glance at his massive dick. She felt glancing at him as he ate the fruits would be enough distraction for her not to glance at his enormous cock. So she just focused her gaze on his face and mouth as he kept biting and chewing nonstop. Ryan had noticed what she was doing though he was eating. He had noticed she was trying her best not to glance at his cock, it was very obvious. And he wasn''t happy about this ''cause he needed her to keep glancing at his cock so her wanting for him could reach its peak, which would then lead to him fucking her. He kept eating the fruits, still acting like he didn''t know his dick was super massive and didn''t notice what Miss Amaya was trying her best not to do. ''Maybe what I was seeing then was an illusion, how can his dick be that massive? That cock is too big to be true''. Miss Amaya thought to herself. She sat there still wondering if the dick was real or not. Then another thought ran through her mind, ''Let me glance at it to confirm if it was real or not, let me confirm if it was an illusion or not''. That sounded like an excuse she came up with to glance at his massive cock due to the urge she was feeling to glance at it... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was trying her very best not to glance at it, but it wasn''t easy at all. With the excuse that she wanted to confirm if it was an illusion or not, she glanced at it, and her eyes landed on his enormous cock once again. The fact that he was sitting, and she was sitting as well didn''t make his cock less enticing to her, it was still so enticing. And the moment her eyes landed on it, she couldn''t take her eyes off it. She felt a kind of tingling feeling in her pussy the moment she glanced at his enormous cock, and she almost licked her lower lip due to how enticing it was. She lost focus again, she couldn''t take her eyes off his dick...she just kept glancing at it. Her wanting for him began increasing again, it would soon reach its highest level. Ryan was still eating the fruits she served him. He was close to finishing the apples, and after he was done with them, he''d move to the pineapples. He hadn''t yet noticed that Miss Amaya had begun glancing at his massive dick once again. But it didn''t take long for him to notice, and the moment he did, a smirk appeared on his face. She was so immersed in staring at his dick that she didn''t notice when a smirk appeared on his face. ''The divine rod is such a nice skill for seduction''. Ryan thought to himself with that smirk still plastered on his face. He was glancing at her comfortably, and she didn''t notice it one bit because her eyes were focused on a particular place. She couldn''t take her eyes off his enormous dick, she kept glancing at it nonstop. Her pussy had become so wet, she''d become horny again. ..All she wanted was for this massive dick of his to penetrate her pussy and fuck the living hell out of her. She decided to clear off the vile thoughts that were running through her mind and stop thinking about wanting to have a taste of Ryan''s cock, but she wasn''t keeping to that decision. And right now, her wanting for him had reached its max level...she wanted to get down with him badly. The divine rod had done its job, all the efforts Ryan had been putting into seducing her so he could eventually fuck her wouldn''t go to waste. She wanted to have a taste of Ryan''s massive dick, she didn''t care if he was one of her students, she didn''t care about the age gap. She wasn''t thinking about all these right now, all she knew was that she wanted to have a taste of his dick. Her wanting for him had reached its max level...but she didn''t know how she''d go about it. She wanted to get down with Ryan, but does Ryan want to get down with her? This was her mindset... She didn''t want a situation where she''d make a move on him, and he''d reject her...it would be too embarrassing. She needed the feeling to be mutual, she needed both of them to be craving each other. She didn''t know the very reason why Ryan started giving her expensive gifts in the first place was so it could lead to this. The aim was to seduce her right from the very start. He needed to fuck her, accomplish the quest, and receive the rewards that come with accomplishing it... But before that, he''d always had a liking for her. He''d always adored her because of her facial beauty, sexy body structure, and the nice qualities she possesses. He''d always wanted to fuck her. She wasn''t aware of all these, if she was, she would make a move on him immediately. He was craving her just as much as she was craving him right now. She was still sitting there with her eyes on his cock wanting to get down with him, but she still didn''t know how to go about it. She took her gaze off his cock and focused them on Ryan''s face. Their eyes didn''t meet in any way when she glanced at him though Ryan was staring at her a few seconds ago. Well, he quickly glanced away before she glanced at him pretending like he hadn''t been glancing at her all this while still eating the fruits she served him. A few minutes passed before Ryan got to notice that her wanting for him had reached its peak. How did he notice? She was touching herself somehow. She kept caressing her thighs and touching her boobs from time to time. And she was also glancing at him so seductively, she was filled with lust. ''And it''s done''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment he noticed her wanting for him had reached its max level. He was so happy right now, there was no way he wouldn''t get to screw her today. Since she wasn''t making a move on him yet though she wanted to get down with him badly, he planned on doing so soon. He wanted to eat more fruits before he''d make a move on her... Chapter 85 Couldnt Hold Back Anymore. He kept eating the fruits while watching her touch herself. He''d finished eating the apples by now and was now eating the pineapples.She was fucking horny right now and wanted to get down with him immediately. And Ryan was feeling the same way, he was hard and wanted to get down with her as well. Even if he didn''t activate the divine rod, his dick would have started stiffening by now because he was already filled with lust. But it wouldn''t be as big as his current dick when it finishes erecting...it would be nowhere close to its size. Watching Miss Amaya touch herself was making him want to stand up from the couch he was sitting on, walk toward her, and begin doing things to her. But he was just controlling himself. He''d do so at the perfect time without wasting any more seconds... Ryan was still sitting there eating the pineapples when Miss Amaya stood up from the couch she was sitting on and began walking toward him until she finally reached him. ''What is she doing?''. Ryan thought to himself the moment Miss Amaya reached him. Miss Amaya couldn''t hold back herself anymore, she didn''t care if Ryan was craving her the way she was craving him, she was still going to make a move on him. She was filled with complete lust, all she wanted was to get down with Ryan... She sat on the arm of the couch where Ryan was sitting on, making their bodies really close to each other. And it was at this moment Ryan understood what was happening, she couldn''t hold back herself anymore, she was already making a move on him. He planned on eating more fruits before making a move on her. But seems like he wouldn''t be making a move on her anymore ''cause she was already doing so. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes were just focused on his big cock after sitting on the arm of the couch. And after glancing at his cock for a few more seconds, she focused her gaze on him. Ryan wasn''t eating the fruits anymore, he was just glancing at her. In order to feign like he didn''t understand what was happening, he inquired of Miss Amaya, "What are you doing?". She pointed at his enormous cock before voicing out, "Is that dick real? It looks too big to be real. A boy like you shouldn''t possess that size of dick". Ryan chuckled a little before saying, "Of course, it is real". "Are you serious?". She voiced out once again. "I''m completely serious". "This is the biggest size of dick I''ve ever seen in my entire life". Silence ensued for some seconds after Miss Amaya made that statement. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "I can see that you like it. Do you want to have a taste of it?". Miss Amaya glanced at him with widened eyes the moment he made that utterance, then she responded, "Yes, I want to have a taste of it. I''m craving it badly". "You can have a taste of it then, we can screw each other". "You aren''t kidding me, right?". "No, I''m not". And with that, Miss Amaya moved her mouth closer to Ryan''s own and began kissing him. Ryan was so elated right now, he would finally get to screw Miss Amaya. As she was kissing him, Ryan was glancing at her boobs, and the urge to begin squeezing them was there...but he was just holding back himself. He''d eventually do it at the right time, everything was a gradual process. They were still kissing each other when Miss Amaya suddenly took her lips off Ryan''s own, and that got Ryan really surprised. "My son mustn''t see us doing this together, I need to confirm some things". Miss Amaya said after taking her lips off Ryan''s own. And it was at that moment that Ryan remembered Miss Amaya''s son, he''d forgotten again. Truly, her son mustn''t see them doing this together, he''d be too ashamed of his mum. Kissing with the aim of having sex with a boy she was older than by far...too shameful. Miss Amaya stood up from the arm of the couch and walked into one of the rooms in the house, that was her son''s room. Her son was sleeping before Ryan arrived, she wanted to confirm if he was still sleeping. Entering his room, she saw he was still lying comfortably on his bed sleeping. Then she nodded her head a little before walking out of his room and heading toward the couch where Ryan was sitting on. And the moment she reached Ryan, she said to him, "Let''s go to my room and continue what we''ve started". "That''s a nice idea". Ryan stated nodding his head a little with a bit of smile on his face. Then he stood up from the couch he was sitting on and began following Miss Amaya''s lead as they were heading toward her room... They''d entered her room by now, and the first thing Miss Amaya did was to close the door and lock it so no one would be able to enter it. She did this because of her son. Yes, her son could wake up at any time and make his way to her room and end up catching them in the act. But with the door locked, he wouldn''t be able to enter. And even if she was to open the door for him, Ryan would have hidden properly by then. After locking the door, she faced Ryan, then she walked toward him as the both of them resumed smooching each other. They were smooching each other and standing in a particular place at first. ..But as the kissing was intensifying and getting steamier, they began moving from one place to the other. This wasn''t the first time Ryan would be kissing someone, so she wasn''t the only one in control as they were smooching. He was also in control as well. They were still kissing each other when Ryan decided to do to her what he was always doing to Sofia whenever they were kissing. And what is that? Grabbing her fat buttocks. He was about to grab Miss Amaya''s buttocks now, and he didn''t waste time to do so. He grabbed her buttocks with both hands as they were still smooching each other. And Miss Amaya loved it, she liked that he grabbed her buttocks in a bit of rough way. And he didn''t only grab them, he was also squeezing them, which Miss Amaya was feeling a bit of pleasure from. Their lips hadn''t separated from each other, they were still kissing and moving from one place to the other as Ryan was still squeezing her buttocks. He squeezed them for some more seconds before taking his hands off them. Then Miss Amaya grabbed his enormous cock which caused slight pleasure to travel across his body. Pleasure traveled across his body because she didn''t grab it in a rough way, she grabbed it with caution... She wasn''t grabbing his bare cock though because of his clothe, she was grabbing it beneath his clothe...she was only grabbing its shape. And she wasn''t only grabbing it, she was stroking it as well. The stroking added to the amount of pleasure passing around Ryan''s body, but it wasn''t enough to cause groans to flow out of his mouth. She stroked his dick for more than a minute before she left it. The both of them were still kissing each other, but it didn''t take long before their lips finally separated from each other. They were satisfied with how much they''d gotten to kiss each other. They''d kissed the hell out of each other''s lips, and right now, they were glancing at each other with lust in their eyes. All Miss Amaya wanted to do now was to suck Ryan''s big dick...she wanted to have a taste of it. And she planned on doing so right now after... "Let''s undress". Miss Amaya said still glancing at Ryan with lust in her eyes. Yes, she wanted them to undress first before she''d begin sucking his cock. Without his clothe on, she''d be able to suck his cock freely without any disturbance. The both of them began undressing until they were done doing so. They took off everything, both their underwear and so on, so they were stacked naked now. Ryan was getting to see more of her sexy shape now that she was stacked naked. He was glancing at her pussy right now, and it looked so enticing that all he wanted to do was have a taste of it. But he knew he wouldn''t be able to do so now, he''d do so at the right time. As for Miss Amaya, she was glancing at Ryan''s bare cock now since he was stacked naked, and she was feeling a lot of things pass around her body. It looked so enticing, and she knew she was going to suck it now. "I want to suck this dick of yours right now". Miss Amaya said to Ryan. "You''re free to do so". Ryan stated. ..And with that, Miss Amaya bent as her face was right in front of Ryan''s massive dick right now. Chapter 86 Ongoing. (R18) She glanced at his dick for some seconds, scrutinizing its massive size before she grabbed it and began stroking it.Slight pleasures were traveling across Ryan''s body as she was stroking it. And the moment she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. Immense pleasure passed around Ryan''s body the moment she began sucking it as groans escaped his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He felt it in his soul, it was so sweet that he had to close his eyes for some seconds before opening them again. As for Miss Amaya, she kept doing what she''d started. Ryan''s dick kept going in and out of her mouth, she kept sucking it nonstop. She wasn''t feeling pleasure pass around her body, but she was enjoying what she was doing. She was finally having a taste of Ryan''s massive cock. She was sucking it so well that pleasure kept traveling across Ryan''s body as groans kept flowing out of his mouth. "It feels so good, keep sucking it like that, don''t stop". Ryan uttered with pleasure filling his voice as Miss Amaya was still sucking his cock. She didn''t plan on stopping until she''d sucked the hell out of his dick. She was making use of her right hand to hold his cock while sucking the hell out of it. She was still sucking his cock when she began deep-throating it, which increased the amount of pleasure passing around Ryan''s body. She deep-throated it more than once, and the groans escaping Ryan''s mouth at that moment increased. His dick was so massive, but she was handling it so well. Even with how massive it was, she was trying her best to suck everything, she was causing immense pleasure to travel across his body. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..She even deep-throated it more than once. It got to a point where she began caressing his balls while still sucking his cock. And that added to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. She caressed his balls for some seconds before she took her hand off them. Then she focused more on what she was doing before, which was sucking his cock. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans kept escaping Ryan''s mouth due to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. After sucking the whole of his dick for about a minute more, Miss Amaya moved to his balls. She''d caressed them with her hand, now, it was about time to make use of her mouth to pleasure them. She began sucking his balls which caused a different kind of pleasure to begin traveling across his body. It got to a point where she began making use of her tongue to lick them. But she didn''t do that for too long before she began sucking them once again. After she''d sucked them to an extent, she moved to the cap of his dick. She began making use of her mouth to suck it at first, then she switched to making use of her tongue to lick it... She pleasured the cap of his dick for a while before she moved to pleasuring his balls once again. She began sucking them once again, and after she''d sucked them for some seconds, she moved to sucking the whole of his dick again. Ryan just stood there as he was feeling different things pass around his body as Miss Amaya was pleasuring his enormous cock. Pleasure kept passing around his body nonstop, and groans kept flowing out of his mouth. It got to a point where he had to hold Miss Amaya''s hair and increase the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth. He wanted to feel more pleasure. And did he feel more pleasure by doing that? Of course, the pleasure traveling across his body increased the moment he began doing that. And you know what? Miss Amaya was keeping up just fine even though his dick was so massive. Truth be told, she was enjoying it. He did that for some time before leaving Miss Amaya''s hair so she could keep sucking his dick at the normal pace at which she was sucking it before. She was sucking his dick at the normal pace currently, and he was still feeling pleasure from it. She kept on sucking his dick until she was done sucking it. Ryan was completely satisfied with how much she''d gotten to suck his dick, and she was also satisfied as well. She stood up, then the both of them began kissing each other once again. They didn''t kiss each other for too long before they stopped kissing. Then Ryan buried his face in Miss Amaya''s boobs, yes, it was about time to pleasure her boobs. It was about time to suck the hell out of them, and after he was done doing that, he''d switch to squeezing them. Soft moans flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth the moment Ryan buried his face in her boobs, "Ahhn~Mmm~" And the moans increased the moment he began sucking them. He was sucking from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple, and this caused pleasure to keep passing around Miss Amaya''s body and moans to keep flowing out of her mouth. He was enjoying what he was doing to the very brim, he was enjoying sucking her boobs. They tasted so nice, he felt like he was in another dimension. He was still sucking her boobs when he grabbed her ass and began squeezing them again. And that added to the amount of pleasure passing around Miss Amaya''s body. "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth as Ryan was sucking her boobs and squeezing her ass at the same time. He squeezed her buttocks for a few minutes before taking his hands off them. Then he focused on sucking her boobs. He kept sucking from boob to boob and causing pleasure to keep traveling across Miss Amaya''s body. Miss Amaya was enjoying herself to the very brim, she felt like she was in another dimension. Moans never seized flowing out of her mouth because Ryan was sucking her boobs so well. ..He was doing an excellent job. He sucked her boobs for a few more minutes before he switched to squeezing them. He began making use of his hands to squeeze her boobs, which kept causing pleasure to travel across Miss Amaya''s body. Now, her boobs were enticing and plump, but they weren''t as plump as Sofia''s own. But that didn''t change anything, Ryan was enjoying the feeling of having her boobs in his hands. They felt so nice in his hands, he was enjoying squeezing them to the very brim. And he wasn''t the only one enjoying himself here, Miss Amaya was also enjoying as her boobs were being squeezed. Soft moans were flowing out of her mouth from time to time as her boobs were being squeezed, and there were times when she bit her lower lip a little due to the pleasure she was feeling... Ryan kept doing what he was doing until he was satisfied. Then he resumed sucking her boobs, but he didn''t suck them for too long before he stopped. He''d pleasured her boobs to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction, and what he planned on doing next was to pleasure her pussy. Yes, he wanted to eat up her pussy. He was glancing at it at a particular time and found it so enticing but couldn''t do anything to it ''cause the time to do something to it hadn''t arrived. But now that the time had arrived for him to do something to it...he was going to do a lot of things to it. He pushed her to the bed as she landed flat on it, then he began glancing at her juicy pussy, and he couldn''t help but to lick his lower lip a little due to how enticing her pussy was. All he wanted to do was eat the hell out of it, and he was going to do just so now. He moved closer to her where she was lying on the bed, then he knelt as his face was right in front of her pussy right now. Then he began moving his mouth toward her pussy to eat it up. As his mouth was heading toward her pussy, Miss Amaya was already anticipating the amount of pleasure that would begin traveling across her body the moment he begins eating her pussy. Ryan''s mouth eventually reached her pussy, and he didn''t waste time to begin sucking it. The amount of pleasure Miss Amaya was anticipating would travel across her body the moment he begins eating her pussy was exactly what traveled across her body. And it didn''t just travel across her body and stop there, it kept going...it was a continuous thing. "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" Moans escaped Miss Amaya''s mouth the moment Ryan began sucking her pussy due to the amount of pleasure that was passing around her body. And they sounded like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears and gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He kept sucking her pussy nonstop... Chapter 87 Ongoing.(2) (R18) The moans show that he sucked her pussy well, so all he had to do was to keep sucking it. Immense pleasure kept passing around Miss Amaya''s body as Ryan was sucking her pussy.And moans never seized flowing out of her mouth, they kept flowing out of it nonstop. She was enjoying herself to the very brim, Ryan was doing an excellent job sucking her pussy. She kept biting her lower lip from time to time due to the different things she was feeling around her body. It even got to a time when she began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs as Ryan was still sucking her pussy. After she stopped making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs, she began making use of them to squeeze the bedsheet from time to time. Ryan kept sucking her pussy and causing her to feel different things around her body, especially immense pleasure. "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth nonstop. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he switched to licking it. He began making use of his tongue to pleasure her pussy. His tongue was moving about in her pussy as pleasure kept passing around her body and moans escaping her mouth. He was making use of his tongue to lick her pussy like how a person would make use of his tongue to lick a lollipop. He kept causing her to feel different things in her body. Immense pleasure kept passing around her body. After licking her pussy for a few minutes, he began sucking it once again... He was still sucking her pussy when she grabbed his head and pushed his face further into her pussy, so he could gain more access to it, and she could feel more pleasure. After Ryan got his face pushed further into her pussy, he didn''t stop, he kept sucking her pussy, causing her to feel more pleasure since he''d gained more access to her pussy. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She left his head after about a minute, which means his face wasn''t pushed further into her pussy anymore. But that didn''t mean he stopped, he kept sucking her pussy, causing pleasure to keep passing around her body. "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth as her pussy was being pleasured. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he switched to licking it again. And after he''d licked it for some seconds, he began biting it. He was biting it with caution in order not to injure her, he was biting it in a way that was causing pleasure to keep traveling across her body. ..This wasn''t the first time he was doing something like this, so he knew exactly what he was doing. He didn''t bite it for too long before he switched to sucking it again. And so it kept on going, he kept switching from sucking, to licking, and to biting. With everything he was doing, he was making sure to cause pleasure to keep traveling across Miss Amaya''s body. And now, he was done eating Miss Amaya''s pussy. He''d eaten it to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. He''d done all sorts of things to it, liking biting it, sucking it, and licking it...he''d done an excellent job. But he wasn''t done pleasuring Miss Amaya''s pussy yet. He''d gotten to taste how sweet it was with his mouth, what he wanted to do next was to finger it... So he began moving one of his fingers toward Miss Amaya''s pussy with the aim of penetrating it with that same finger before he''d begin moving that finger back and forth. And that''s exactly what he did, the moment the finger penetrated Miss Amaya''s pussy, he began moving it back and forth. He began fingering her, causing pleasure to travel across her body. Moans didn''t waste time to flow out of her mouth due to the pleasure that traveled across her body, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" And it kept on going like that, pleasure kept passing around her body nonstop and moans kept flowing out of her mouth. Ryan''s finger kept going in and out of her pussy at the normal pace until he started increasing the pace at which he was fingering her. He was fingering her at a bit of fast pace now. And that increased the amount of pleasure traveling across her body and the moans flowing out of her mouth... He didn''t stop for a second, he kept fingering her pussy at a bit of fast pace, causing pleasure to keep passing around her body. "Yes, keep fingering it like that. Keep fingering that pussy". Miss Amaya uttered with pleasure filling her voice. And that''s exactly what he was going to do, he was going to keep fingering her pussy until he doesn''t need to keep doing so anymore. His finger kept going in and out of her pussy nonstop. And due to the pleasure Miss Amaya was feeling travel across her body as her pussy was being fingered, she couldn''t help but to be making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs while biting her lower lip from time to time. It got to a point where she eventually stopped making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs, all she was doing now was bite her lower lip from time to time and moans flowing out of her mouth. Ryan fingered and fingered her pussy until Miss Amaya started pouring out. He watched as juice was flowing out of her pussy, and the fact that she was pouring out was causing her to feel immense pleasure. Juice kept flowing out of her pussy until it was done flowing out. Ryan had just caused juice to flow out of Miss Amaya''s pussy, his class teacher. He fingered the hell out of her pussy until she started pouring out...he''d just done another excellent job. Now that he''d pleasured her pussy by eating it and fingering it...it was about time to pleasure her pussy in another way. And what way is that? Penetrating her pussy with his massive dick and fucking the shit out of her. And that was exactly what she wanted right now, she wanted to get fucked by him... She wanted that enormous cock of his to penetrate her pussy and screw the living hell out of her. Ryan was about to fuck Miss Amaya after they were done with some sexual activities, and he was so glad. He''d finally get to fuck this woman, this woman he''d adored for the longest time now. Miss Amaya was lying on the bed currently with her legs wide open waiting for Ryan to come screw her. Ryan came on top of her and began stroking his massive cock. And after he was done stroking it, he began thrusting it into Miss Amaya''s pussy. Immense pleasure was traveling across their bodies as his cock was going into her pussy due to how big it was. Miss Amaya''s eyes widened immediately as soft moans were escaping her mouth. His massive dick was making it seem like her pussy was too tight, whereas, it wasn''t. And that was the very reason why immense pleasure was already traveling across his body though he hadn''t even started screwing her yet. And as for Miss Amaya, his cock was too big, that was why she was feeling immense pleasure passing around her body though he was just thrusting it into her pussy and hadn''t started fucking her yet. The moment his cock had finished entering her pussy, he began moving his waist back and forth...he began screwing her in missionary style. The pleasure they were feeling passing around their bodies increased by tenfold the moment he began fucking her in missionary style. And it was evident from the moans that flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" They were so loud because she felt it deep in her soul. Little pains even traveled across her body, but it didn''t last for too long before stopping. So all she was feeling now was immense pleasure. Ryan wasn''t left out, loud groans flowed out of his mouth due to the immense pleasure traveling across his body as he was screwing Miss Amaya in missionary style, "Arghh~Arghh~" And they didn''t just flow out of his mouth and stop there, they kept flowing out of his mouth continuously... His massive cock was making her pussy so sweet ''cause of how tight it made it seem. So immense pleasure kept passing around his body nonstop as he was still drilling her in missionary style. He was enjoying himself to the very brim, so he just kept hitting and hitting. Miss Amaya was enjoying herself as well, so she just kept receiving what was being done to her. It got to a point where he began moving his mouth toward hers to begin kissing her as he was still screwing her. And the moment his mouth reached hers, he began smooching her. And it didn''t affect the fact that he was fucking her, he was still fucking her properly while kissing her. ..But he didn''t kiss her for long before his mouth separated from hers. Chapter 88 Ongoing.(3) (R18) His mouth separating from hers made him focus more on what he was doing before, which was fucking her in missionary style.He was still fucking her in that same sex style when he began increasing the pace at which he was fucking her. And right now, he was fucking her at a fast pace. Immense pleasure was already traveling across Miss Amaya''s body as he was drilling her at a normal pace. Now that he''d increased the pace at which he was drilling her with that big cock of his, the pleasure doubled. And it was evident from the moans escaping her mouth, they became louder... "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" The pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body doubled as well the moment he increased the pace at which he was screwing her in missionary style. And the groans escaping his mouth became louder as well, "Arghh~Arghh~" He didn''t stop for a second, he kept slamming her pussy at a fast pace. And the sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room. Miss Amaya''s body kept trembling as Ryan was drilling her due to the many things she was feeling around her body, especially the immense pleasures. Ryan was still screwing her when he began moving his hands toward her boobs to grab them and begin squeezing them. It hadn''t been that long since he kissed her while fucking her, so he felt it was about time to squeeze her boobs next while still drilling her. He''d grabbed her boobs by now, and he was squeezing them while still slamming Miss Amaya''s pussy at a fast pace... Squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Miss Amaya''s body, and it also reflected in the moans flowing out of her mouth. Ryan squeezed her boobs until he was satisfied with how much he''d gotten to squeeze them before he left them. But fucking her in missionary style and at a fast pace was still ongoing. He was using a lot of energy to screw her at a fast pace, so he started feeling his body heat up at some point. Bits of sweat appeared on his forehead, and other parts of his body became sweaty to an extent as well. But Ryan didn''t mind that at all just as he hadn''t been minding them in the past while fucking. ..He just kept drilling Miss Amaya at a fast pace and in missionary style. The both of them kept feeling immense pleasures pass around their bodies as the fucking was still ongoing. Moans kept flowing out of Miss Amaya''s mouth, and groans kept flowing out of Ryan''s mouth. They were enjoying the sex to the very brim, they wanted it to keep going and going. And it was going to keep going until they were satisfied with this sex style. Yes, until Miss Amaya was satisfied, and he was as well, he was going to keep slamming her pussy in missionary style... "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" The moans flowing out of Miss Amaya''s mouth kept sounding like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears, which was part of the reason why Ryan kept doing what he was doing. He screwed Miss Amaya in missionary style for some minutes more before he was finally done fucking her in that sex style. The both of them were satisfied with that sex style by now. And you know what? Miss Amaya planned on riding the living hell out of Ryan next. She wanted to bounce her fat buttocks on his massive cock, and that was exactly what Ryan wanted right now. He wanted to lay comfortably on the bed while Miss Amaya would be the one working since he''d already done a lot of work. Lying on the bed while she''d just be bouncing her fat ass on his enormous dick would be so nice. He couldn''t wait to experience the feeling... Ryan was lying comfortably on the bed now, then Miss Amaya didn''t waste time to come on top of him. After coming on top of him, she held his massive cock and began stroking it. She was stroking it so well that it was enough to be causing slight pleasures to travel across Ryan''s body. After she was done stroking it, she put it into her pussy. It entering her pussy was enough to cause a good amount of pleasure to pass around their bodies. And after that, she didn''t waste time to begin riding him. She began bouncing her fat ass on his dick, which caused immense pleasure to travel across their bodies. Ryan widened his eyes due to the sweetness. The pleasure was so immense that groans couldn''t help but to flow out of his mouth freely, "Arghh~Arghh~" And as for Miss Amaya, melodious moans flowed out of her mouth due to the immense pleasure that passed around her body, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" The both of them felt it in their souls, they felt like they were in another dimension. And due to the pleasure the both of them were deriving from the riding, Miss Amaya didn''t stop for a second. She kept bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s dick as their skins kept hitting each other continuously. The sweetness was so much that groans never seized escaping Ryan''s mouth, they kept flowing out of it freely. And there were times when Ryan had to close his eyes for some seconds due to the immense pleasures traveling across his body nonstop. He just wanted the riding to keep going and going. The both of them were feeling immense pleasure passing around their bodies as the riding was ongoing, but Ryan was feeling more pleasure... Miss Amaya was feeling a lot of pleasures travel across her body, that''s why she kept doing what she was doing. She was the one working, but Ryan was just lying comfortably on the bed enjoying what was being done to him. Her fat ass kept bouncing on his enormous cock continuously, so of course, he was bound to feel more pleasure. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is going really great, I''m enjoying this to the very brim". Ryan stated with pleasure filling his voice as Miss Amaya was still riding him. She didn''t stop for a second, she kept bouncing her fat ass on his big dick as pleasure kept traveling across their bodies with moans and groans flowing out of their mouths continuously. She wasn''t bouncing her ass on his dick with ease, she was doing so with force so the both of them could be feeling enough pleasure from it. And due to this fact, the sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room. There was no way her son wouldn''t know something was happening in the room when he comes close to the door due to the sounds resounding across it. And he''d most likely be able to discern the people in it were having sex though he was still a small boy. Sounds of moaning and groaning, and sounds of two skins hitting each other. These were enough for him to know what was happening in the room. And he''d most likely be able to discern it was his mum engaging in the sex with a particular person. ..All these could happen, but Miss Amaya wasn''t thinking about it at all due to the fact that she was enjoying herself right now. Immense pleasure was traveling across her body nonstop because she was riding an enormous cock. She couldn''t think or worry about anything else apart from the activity she was engaging in. The both of them kept feeling pleasures pass around their bodies as Miss Amaya kept riding Ryan. The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room, and moans and groans kept flowing out of their mouths as well. It got to a point where Miss Amaya started increasing the pace at which she was riding Ryan, just as he increased the pace at which he was fucking her when he was screwing her in missionary style. She''d finished increasing the pace at which she was riding Ryan by now and was riding him at a fast pace. It required work, but she didn''t mind as far as she was feeling pleasure from it. And increasing the pace at which she was riding him also increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies. Ryan''s eyes widened the moment she increased the pace at which she was riding him. The pleasure traveling across his body doubled, the sweetness increased by a tenfold...why wouldn''t his eyes widen? And the fact that the pleasure traveling across his body doubled reflected in the groans flowing out of his mouth...they became louder. "Arghh~Arghh~" And Miss Amaya wasn''t left out, the moans escaping her mouth increased and became louder as well, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhn~" The both of them were enjoying themselves to the very brim as Miss Amaya kept riding him at a fast pace. She''d been glancing at his lips for some seconds now while riding him, and she was feeling that urge to smooch him a little. So she began moving her mouth toward Ryan''s own to begin kissing him... Chapter 89 Ongoing.(4) (R18) The moment her lips collided with Ryan''s own, she began smooching him with immediate effect while still riding him.The smooching lasted for a while before she took her mouth off Ryan''s own and focused more on what she was doing before, which was riding Ryan at a fast pace. Ryan just kept lying comfortably on the bed receiving what was being done to him. He was gaining immense pleasure from what was being done to him, so he wanted to keep receiving it for as long as possible. Miss Amaya wouldn''t stop riding him until she''d ridden the shit out of him. He has to be satisfied with this sex style, and she has to be satisfied as well before she''d stop. She kept riding him until she started feeling her body heat up as well. She was the one working now, so it was expected... Just like Ryan, she didn''t mind the fact that her body was heating up as she was riding him. All she focused on was the immense pleasure she was feeling from riding him. She was expecting the little sweat that had appeared on her forehead and other parts of her body because she knew she was working hard. It wasn''t a surprise to her at all. She rode and rode him until the both of them were satisfied with that sex style. What Ryan wanted to do next was to fuck her from the back...screwing in Doggy style. And he wanted to do it differently from how he''d been doing it before. The both of them would be standing as he''d be screwing her from the back... It wouldn''t be a case of where she''d position herself on the bed while he''d be doing his job. But he could later end up engaging in that maybe after he was done engaging in the one he had in mind. Miss Amaya had already stood up from his dick by now, and Ryan had informed her about the sex style he planned on screwing her in next. So she wasn''t on the bed at all, she was standing some meters away from the bed. Ryan was standing close to her currently, then he went behind her and began glancing at her fat buttocks. After he was done staring at her fat buttocks, he began stroking his massive dick. Then, after he was done stroking his massive dick, placing his right hand on Miss Amaya''s back, he caused her to bend over a little. With the way she was positioned, he''d be able to screw her from the back properly. Her ass was facing him, she was bent over, and her face was positioned to the other side. Ryan was about to enjoy himself once again...and he wouldn''t enjoy himself alone, he''d pass some of them to Miss Amaya. She''d definitely feel pleasure while he''d be drilling her from behind...so the pleasure was for both of them to share. ..Everything was set, all Ryan needed to do was to thrust his dick into Miss Amaya''s pussy and begin fucking her in Doggy style. And that''s exactly what he did, he thrust his massive dick into her pussy and began screwing her. Immense pleasure traveled across their bodies the moment he began fucking her from behind. And it didn''t just stop there, they kept traveling across their bodies continuously. And the immense pleasure that traveled across their bodies caused melodious moans to flow out of Miss Amaya''s mouth as she bit her lower lip right after, "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" And they didn''t just stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth continuously. And as for Ryan, groans escaped his mouth and kept escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Ryan just held her waist with both hands as she was still bent over slamming her pussy from behind. He didn''t stop for a second due to the pleasure traveling across their bodies. He was feeling a lot of sweetness, and that sweetness was making him hit and hit nonstop. Miss Amaya just stood there still bent over receiving what was being done to her. Immense pleasure kept passing around her body as moans kept escaping her mouth nonstop. She was enjoying herself to the very brim that these words had to flow out of her mouth, "Keep fucking me like that, don''t you dare stop". Her voice was filled with pleasure, she felt like she was in another dimension. Without even telling Ryan that, he didn''t plan on stopping until he''d fucked the living hell out of her in this sex style. The sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room. And Miss Amaya had to close her eyes many times due to the pleasure passing around her body. The sweetness she was feeling was immense ''cause it was that massive cock Ryan was using to screw her. He was still fucking her from behind when he took one of his hands off her waist and began moving it toward her boobs. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, he wanted to squeeze her boobs again while still fucking her... His hand had made its way to Miss Amaya''s boobs even though she was bent over. And he didn''t waste time to begin grabbing and squeezing them one after the other. Squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure passing around Miss Amaya''s body, but he didn''t squeeze them for too long before taking his hand off them. He placed the hand back on Miss Amaya''s waist as he was still drilling her pussy from behind. He screwed her for some minutes more before he increased the pace at which he was screwing her in back shot. Increasing the pace at which a banging was taking place would always increase the amount of pleasure traveling across the bodies of the people having sex. And that was exactly what Ryan wanted for this sex style, that was the reason why he increased the pace at which he was slamming Miss Amaya''s pussy. He was fucking her at a fast pace currently, and it definitely increased the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies. As usual, it didn''t only increase the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies...it also increased the amount of moans and groans escaping their mouths... Ryan had been screwing her from the back for some time now. And all of a sudden, he started feeling that rush that shows he was about to cum. Of course, he didn''t want to cum yet ''cause he hadn''t fucked Miss Amaya to his satisfaction. And as known, his body would relax, and he wouldn''t have the energy to keep screwing Miss Amaya if he cums. So he quickly took his cock out of Miss Amaya''s pussy and controlled the semen that was about to pour out. After he was sure he wouldn''t be cumming again in the meantime, he thrust his massive dick back into Miss Amaya''s pussy and resumed fucking her. Pleasure resumed traveling across their bodies, which was followed by the moaning and groaning. He kept slamming her pussy from behind and at a fast pace. And the both of them kept feeling different things pass around their bodies, especially Miss Amaya. Her body kept trembling from time to time which Ryan was feeling since his hands were on her waist while drilling her. There were times when she also bit her lower lip a little due to the amount of pleasures traveling across her body. She had been standing for minutes now receiving what was being done to her. Ryan had also been standing for minutes as well screwing her. He''d enjoyed so much fucking her in this sex style, what he wanted now was for her to position on the bed in the same way that shows she''s ready to keep getting fucked in Doggy style. They''d been standing for minutes now, he felt that was enough. He wanted them to continue having sex in this same sex style, but this time, they''d have a support, which was the bed. Ryan had already informed Miss Amaya about what he wanted, and she didn''t waste time walking toward the bed and position in a way that shows she was ready to keep getting fucked from behind on the bed. Ryan smiled a little seeing her position on the bed, then he began walking toward her until he finally reached her. Her fat ass was facing him, and her face was positioned to the other side...exactly what he wanted. He spanked her buttocks twice before he began making use of his hand to stroke his cock. After he was done stroking his cock, he began thrusting it into Miss Amaya''s pussy until he was done doing so. Then he began moving his waist back and forth, he resumed screwing her in Doggy style. He wasn''t standing while screwing her from the back, he was kneeling on the bed while doing so. The first thing he did after reaching the bed was to kneel on it before the spanking of her ass followed. ..The usual happened after Ryan resumed fucking Miss Amaya in Doggy style, immense pleasure passed around their bodies which was followed by moaning and groaning. Chapter 90 Ongoing.(5) (R18) They felt it in their souls, and moans and groans couldn''t help flowing out of their mouths because of this.Ryan''s hands were placed on her waist as he was slamming her pussy from behind. He started from screwing her at an average pace at first, then as time passed, he resumed screwing her at the fast pace at which he was screwing her before. His dick kept going in and out of Miss Amaya''s pussy nonstop as pleasure kept passing around their bodies. After a few more minutes of fucking her, he began feeling that rush again. He was about to ejaculate again, but he didn''t want to yet ''cause he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck Miss Amaya. So he didn''t waste time taking his dick out of Miss Amaya''s pussy...this was the second time he was doing such. The moment he took his massive dick out of her pussy, Miss Amaya uttered to him, "Why did you take it out?". Ryan was expecting her to ask this question considering she didn''t ask the first time he did such, and it happened exactly how he expected it. He didn''t answer her question immediately. He first controlled the semen that was about to pour out and made sure they wouldn''t be pouring out anymore, then he responded to Miss Amaya''s question, "I took it out because I was about to ejaculate, but didn''t want to yet. I still want to fuck you some more, and I wouldn''t be able to do that once I ejaculate". Miss Amaya didn''t say anything else, she only nodded her head in understanding. Then Ryan thrust his cock back into her pussy and resumed fucking her in back shot. His dick began going in and out of her pussy without stop again, and this was also followed by pleasures passing around their bodies... Ryan was done screwing her in back shot by now, the both of them were completely satisfied with that sex style. They''d engaged in the sex style for minutes now, they were satisfied to the brim. But that doesn''t mean they were done enjoying each other. Ryan still wanted to screw Miss Amaya some more, and Miss Amaya also wanted the same. But there was something Miss Amaya wanted right now, and what was that? She wanted to suck Ryan''s dick again. ..Yes, she was craving to put Ryan''s dick into her mouth again and suck the hell out of it. And she didn''t plan on keeping it to herself, she planned on informing Ryan. Every other thing would wait until she was done sucking his cock, then they can take place. "I want to suck your cock again, Ryan. I''m craving it badly". Miss Amaya said to Ryan. "You''re free to do so, suck it however you want. It''s all yours". Ryan uttered to Miss Amaya. A little smile appeared on Miss Amaya''s face at that moment as she began bending until she was done doing so. Her face was right in front of Ryan''s massive cock right now. She was glancing at its size currently and how enticing it looked. After she was done doing that, she held it and began stroking it, which was causing slight pleasures to travel across Ryan''s body. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth. Merely putting it into her mouth caused a large number of pleasures to pass around Ryan''s body. Then the pleasure doubled the moment she began sucking it, and it kept on going like that... "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking it due to the amount of pleasure that passed around his body. The pleasure was so immense that he had to close his eyes for some seconds before opening them again. He felt it in his soul. She was craving to suck his enormous cock, and now that she was doing so...she was going to do an excellent job. She kept sucking Ryan''s cock as pleasure kept passing around his body, and groans kept escaping his mouth. After sucking his cock for a few minutes more, she began deep-throating it. And that increased the amount of pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body and the groans flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" His eyes widened due to the things he was feeling travel across his body...things that were causing his body to shiver. Miss Amaya didn''t stop for a second, after deep-throating his cock to her satisfaction, she kept sucking it. She started caressing his balls at some point while still sucking his cock. She didn''t caress them for too long before leaving them and focusing on sucking the whole of his dick just as she was doing before. Ryan just stood there as pleasure kept passing around his body. She sucked the whole of his dick for about a minute more before she began sucking the cap of his dick. She sucked it for some seconds before she began making use of her tongue to lick it. A different kind of pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as Miss Amaya was doing some things to the cap of his dick. After she was satisfied with how much she''d gotten to suck and lick the cap of his dick, she moved to the balls. She began making use of her tongue to lick his balls at first, then she switched to making use of her mouth to suck them. Pleasure kept traveling across Ryan''s body as Miss Amaya was doing all these things to him. She kept sucking his balls until she was satisfied with how much she''d sucked them, then she began licking them once again before she moved to sucking his whole dick once again. ..That immense pleasure traveled across Ryan''s body again the moment Miss Amaya resumed sucking the whole of his cock. He was feeling pleasure when she was sucking and licking the cap of his dick and his balls, but they can''t be compared to the pleasure he was feeling from getting the whole of his dick sucked. He had to place his right hand on Miss Amaya''s head and close his eyes due to the immense pleasure passing around his body. The sweetness he was feeling was out of this world. Miss Amaya deep-throated his cock some more as she was sucking it, which definitely added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body. And that caused loud groans to flow out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He felt it in his soul, the pleasure was just too immense... Miss Amaya had been doing an excellent job, Ryan was really glad she requested to suck his cock again. She was done sucking it by now, and the moment she stood up, Ryan began kissing her. He was kissing her so roughly, and because of the intensity of the kissing, they couldn''t stand on a particular spot. They were moving from one place to the other in the room as the smooching was ongoing. It could be said that Ryan was the one in control of the kissing. After they were done smooching each other, Ryan buried his face in her boobs and began sucking them. Yes, he felt like sucking them again...he wanted to have a taste of them again. And that was exactly what he was doing right now, he was sucking from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple. And they were enough to be causing pleasure to pass around Miss Amaya''s body as soft moans were escaping her mouth, "Ahhn~Mmm~" It got to a point where he began sucking and squeezing them at the same time. He''d be sucking one boob and making use of his hand to squeeze the other boob. And that was how it kept on going. Her boobs were being sucked and squeezed at the same time, there was no way it didn''t increase the amount of pleasure traveling across her body, including the moans flowing out of her mouth. Ryan just kept sucking and squeezing her boobs like this was the last time he''d ever get to do such again. They tasted so nice, so he was making sure to suck them a lot. After he was satisfied with how much he''d gotten to suck and squeeze her boobs, he stopped. Then he made her move closer to the bed before pushing her to it, and she landed flat on it. Then he came on top of her and began stroking his massive cock. He was about to fuck her in missionary style again. He wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck her yet, they weren''t done enjoying each other. He still needed to fuck her some more. Maybe this missionary style he was about to screw her in was the last sex style they''d be engaging in before calling it a quit. He''d most likely ejaculate during the period of screwing her in this sex style. After he was done stroking his massive cock, he began thrusting it into Miss Amaya''s pussy. Pleasure was traveling across their bodies as his cock was going in. ..And after it had finished going in, he began fucking her. Chapter 91 Quest Accomplished. The pleasure traveling across their bodies increased by a tenfold the moment he began fucking her. And moans and groans couldn''t help but to flow out of their mouths.His waist was just moving back and forth, and his enormous dick kept going in and out of her pussy nonstop. He was slamming her pussy like there was no tomorrow causing immense pleasure to be passing around her body as moans kept escaping her mouth... "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" According to what he was seeing, seems like this was most likely the last sex style he''d be fucking her in before calling it a quit...he was close to being completely sure. He was already feeling it in his body that he''d be ejaculating soon. And when it was about time for him to cum again, he wouldn''t be holding it back anymore, he''d be pouring out everything. He kept slamming Miss Amaya''s pussy in missionary style as pleasure kept passing around their bodies. He got to squeeze her boobs and kiss her again while still fucking her. And right now, he was already feeling that rush that he was about to cum again. As said, he didn''t plan on holding it back anymore since he was already satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck Miss Amaya, and it was a sure thing that she was satisfied as well. So he voiced out with pleasure filling his voice, "I''m about to cum". "Is that so? Then do it on my face". Miss Amaya stated. He was expecting her to say he should do it in her mouth or something, but she didn''t. Well, she wanted him to cum on her face, and that''s exactly what he was going to do. He took his massive cock out of her pussy, then Miss Amaya sat up on the bed as her face was right in front of Ryan''s cock right now. And after the passing of a few seconds, Ryan began pouring out. Semen began pouring out of his dick hole landing on Miss Amaya''s face. And as they were pouring out, immense pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as groans were escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He kept on pouring out until he was done doing so. Sperm was all over Miss Amaya''s face by the time he was done, and she liked it. There was a smile on her face as she was making use of her tongue to lick the ones that were close to her mouth. Ryan had already fallen flat on the bed by now, he needed to rest his body a little. He laid there as Miss Amaya was still licking the sperm close to her mouth until she was done doing so. Then she glanced at Ryan, that smile wasn''t plastered on her face anymore...but it was evident that she was excited. She enjoyed the sex, Ryan''s massive dick wasn''t for nothing. He definitely fucked the hell out of her with that massive dick of his. She was still glancing at him as Ryan was still lying on the bed. Then her voice resounded, "You enjoyed the sex, right?". "Yes, I did. What about you?". Ryan responded throwing the same question at her. "I enjoyed it to the very brim". She stated before focusing her gaze on Ryan''s massive cock, then her voice resounded again, "This big dick of yours is too good. I knew right from the very start that there was no way you''d fuck me with this cock and wouldn''t fuck the shit out of me. I knew there was no way I wouldn''t enjoy it, I knew there was no way you wouldn''t satisfy me to the very core". A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after she said that, then he thought to himself, ''All thanks to the divine rod''. ..Not like he wouldn''t have been able to satisfy her sexually without making use of the divine rod. But the divine rod made it easier. She''d already taken her gaze off his dick, then she joined him on the bed lying really close to him. Then her voice resounded again, "I can''t believe I just slept with one of the students in my classroom". Ryan chuckled a little before saying, "Well, better believe it because it has already happened". There was silence after he said that, none of them uttered a single word for seconds. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Do you regret it?". "Umm...I don''t think so. I enjoyed the sex so much that if I see the chance to have sex with you again, I would do it". Miss Amaya responded. Ryan nodded his head a little, then Miss Amaya threw the same question at him, "What about you? Do you regret it? Sleeping with your class teacher?". "No, I don''t at all". Ryan answered. Miss Amaya nodded her head a little, then silence ensued after that. The both of them were just lying there stacked naked with different thoughts running through their heads... It continued like that for a few minutes before Miss Amaya broke the silence, "Make sure no one at school finds out about what we''ve just done". "I''m not stupid, Miss Amaya. Without you telling me that, I know no one at school must find out that we had sex. I''d make sure no one finds out, you don''t have to worry". Miss Amaya didn''t say anything, she only nodded her head to his statement. Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "Would you like to have sex with me again? Is it something you''d love to do some other time?". "Of course, if you''re down, then I''m as well. I enjoyed the sex we just had, so I''d love for us to engage in it again". Ryan responded. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A smile appeared on Miss Amaya''s face immediately the moment Ryan was done saying that...she loved what she just heard. That smile was still plastered on Miss Amaya''s face when she began thinking about her son. ''I wonder if he''s still asleep or not''. She thought to herself. As for Ryan, he meant it when he said he''d love to have sex with her again, her pussy was sweet, and he enjoyed it to the very brim. He was still lying comfortably on the bed when he received the system''s notification, ______ [Ding!] [Quest accomplished] [You seduced and conquered Miss Amaya, your class teacher] [Rewards] [9,000 Milf points] [3,000 Skill points] [You''ve levelled up to level 3] [2 stats points have been added to each of your stat apart from charm] [You drew out energy from her mana core straight into your body, development for your mana core is ongoing] [Number of milfs hunted: 2] ______ Seeing this notification gladdened Ryan''s heart, he''d fucking accomplished the quest. What gladdened his heart more was the fact that the system notified him he''d drawn out energy from her mana core straight into his body, and the development for his mana core was ongoing. His mana core was slowly developing, he''d get to awaken an ability soon...this fact was making him so happy... He was still lying on the bed when his status interface appeared in front of him, ______ [Status] [Name: Ryan Howell] [Age: 17 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: ??] [Level: 3] [Affinity: ??] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 11] [Agility: 10] [Physical DMG: 7] [Endurance: 9] [Speed: 10] [Charm: 12] [Milf points: 10,000] [Skill points: 5,000] [Sex energy: 8/20] [Number of milfs hunted: 2] [Mana: ??] [Quests] ______ After glancing at his status interface, Ryan confirmed that all the rewards gotten from accomplishing the quest had reflected on it. He was satisfied, he''d gotten to fuck Miss Amaya after adoring her for years, and he''d accomplished the quest as well...he couldn''t be happier. He''d spent a lot of time here, he was sure evening would have arrived by now. He remembered he began heading toward this place after coming back from school, and it was already mid-afternoon by that time. There was no way evening wouldn''t have arrived by now... He''d been lying on this bed for minutes now, he''d rested enough, it was about time to leave her house. So he got up from the bed and said to Miss Amaya, "I better dress up and leave, I''ve spent enough time here". Miss Amaya sat up on the bed immediately before saying to him, "You should do so". And with that, Ryan began dressing up. He was stacked naked, so he had a lot of dressing up to do. After the passing of a few minutes, he was done dressing up. Then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded, "I better do the same". And with that, she stood up from the bed and began dressing up as well until she was done doing so. The semen Ryan poured on her face were still there, though she licked some, a lot was still on her face. Some were even drying up already, she knew she needed to wash up her face. And to wash her face, she''d have to walk out of this room. She didn''t want to walk out naked because who knows? Her son could be in the living room now. That''s why she had to dress up... Chapter 92 A Beasts Attack. She was only being cautious, and she needed to make sure her son didn''t see Ryan. If he was in the living room and sees them coming out of her room together, he''d most likely become suspicious of something."So, I''d be leaving now". Ryan said to Miss Amaya and was about to begin walking out of her room. But she stopped him before saying, "You can''t walk out just like that". "Why?". Ryan inquired, glancing at her with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "My son might have woken up and might be outside now. He can''t afford to see you so he wouldn''t become suspicious of anything, don''t mind the fact that he''s a small boy". Miss Amaya responded. Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "This is what we''d do. I''d go out to confirm if he''s outside or not before deciding whether you can leave immediately or whether I''d have to make him enter his room so you can leave. Do you understand?". "I do". Ryan stated nodding his head a little. And with that, Miss Amaya walked out of her room. It didn''t take long before she walked back into it and said to Ryan, "He isn''t in the living room, he''s still in his room sleeping. You can leave". Hearing that, Ryan began walking out of her room until he''d finished walking out of it, Miss Amaya was following him from behind... They''d arrived at the door that leads outside by now, then Ryan opened it before stepping out. He hadn''t closed the door yet, and making use of that chance, Miss Amaya reminded him, "Make sure no one at school finds out about what we did". "I promise you Miss Amaya, no one would find out. It''s our little secret". Ryan said glancing at her. "Apart from school, you mustn''t tell anyone about what we did". Her voice resounded again. "I wouldn''t, Miss Amaya". Silence ensued after that as the both of them were just staring at each other. Then Ryan said to her, "Your face is all messy, try to wash it up". "Of course, I would". Miss Amaya stated, then her voice resounded again, "Bye". "Bye". Ryan closed the door after saying that and began walking away...his destination was home. It was just as he thought, it was already evening, the sky was darkening little by little. As for Miss Amaya, the moment Ryan closed the door, she began heading straight to the bathroom to wash off the semen on her face... ****** Magical beasts exist in this world, and they do base in the wilderness. They were dangerous and can cause harm to humans...killing them included. The Nectaris Kingdom had experienced situations of magical beasts straying into their kingdom and causing lots of damage, including killing humans. Other kingdoms weren''t an exception, magical beasts had attacked their kingdoms as well and caused damage. The last time a magical beast strayed into the Nectaris Kingdom, it was so disastrous and scary, especially to those that didn''t possess an affinity. Places were destroyed, people were killed, and so on. ..But it''s been some time since their kingdom was attacked by a magical beast after the last one. And whenever this happens, whereby they hadn''t been attacked by a magical beast after a long time, people would start making speculations. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t think we''d ever get attacked by a magical beast again''. But their speculations never come to pass, they do get attacked again even if it takes a really long time before it happens. A good amount of time had passed after the last attack, and none had happened since then. And people had started with their speculations again... ''I think the last one we experienced would be the final one, this kingdom wouldn''t be attacked by a magical beast again''. Yes, speculations here and there, well, their speculations were wrong again because another magical beast had just strayed into the kingdom and was in a particular community causing havoc. The magical beast was huge and was already destroying things, and people were running for their dare lives. Especially those who didn''t possess an ability, there was no way to defend themselves if the beast tries to prey on them. So they were running with all their might and speed. The people running consisted of both males and females, there were even some elderly ones among them. Now, the elderly ones were the ones with the disadvantage ''cause they couldn''t run as fast as the young ones, so there was a high chance of many of them getting killed by the beast. Screams were resounding as people were running for their dare lives, and they were coming from the females. The beast kept destroying things as it was moving forward, but it hadn''t killed anybody yet. No one knew the rank of the magical beast ''cause it hadn''t done the things that would make people confirm its rank. But that wasn''t what was important to them...the most important thing was for them to save their lives. There were four ranks of magical beasts, and they go as follows; the Rank-1 beasts, Rank-2 beasts, Rank-3 beasts, and the Rank-4 beasts. The Rank-4 beasts were the strongest rank of magical beasts, followed by the Rank-3 beasts, and so it keeps on going... Since the Rank-4 beasts were the strongest rank of magical beasts, they possess three affinities. Then the Rank-3 beasts possess two affinities, the Rank-2 beasts possess one affinity, and the Rank-1 beasts possess none, they can''t wield mana at all. People were still running for their dare lives, some fell while running due to panic, but immediately stood up and continued with the race. The magical beast didn''t stand on one spot for even a second, it kept moving forward and destroying things. And it got to a point where it started killing people...and these were the elderly ones as expected. They were old and couldn''t run fast, so the magical beast was catching up to them in no time. This was a situation where there was no time to help out others. All people cared about was to save themselves. The ones that were with little kids were saving themselves and the kids who were their children. If you decide to help out any of those elderly ones, they''d slow you down...and you''d end up getting killed along with them. The situation wasn''t a pleasant one at all. There were people who were managing to glance back as they were running, and they saw the beast killing some of those elderly ones in cold blood. It was squashing some of them to death, and it was making use of its mouth to rip some apart. ..It was a very terrible sight to see, filled with complete horror. As time passed, the beast kept killing more elderly ones ''cause it kept catching up to them. Squashing them to death and ripping some apart with its mouth kept taking place. Blood kept spilling here and there. Now, there was a particular man that was running but wasn''t running that fast because he''d injured his right leg. He hit the leg on a brick while running, and that was enough to cause damage to that leg. And because of this particular injury, the man wasn''t running that fast, and no one was ready to help him out so they wouldn''t get slowed down. The beast kept getting closer and closer to the man until it eventually grabbed him. The man became so frightened the moment the beast grabbed him, and it was evident on his face. He knew this was his end...but he didn''t want to die without putting up a fight at least. The man possessed the fire affinity and knew how to make use of it. So as the beast grabbed him and was moving its hand toward its mouth to rip the man apart with its teeth, the man wielded mana and brought out flame from his hands since they were free. The flame headed toward the beast''s face but didn''t end up blasting its face because it was quick enough to dodge it. Now, that angered the beast to the very brim, and the man could tell. Making use of its teeth, it ripped the man apart like this was the last time it would be ripping someone apart. Blood spilled and fell to the ground along with some parts of the man''s body. And after ripping the man apart, it began moving again with the aim of killing more people. It was moving with more speed and with anger roaring from time to time. The magical beast was able to catch up to some more people killing them. It had basically killed every elderly person that was caught unaware by its attack... If people knew the magical beast was going to be attacking, then they would have prepared for it, and it would end up killing just a few people, if it would even kill anyone at all. ..But its attack was unaware when people were busy with activities, their attacks were always unaware. Chapter 93 A Beasts Attack.(2) When something dangerous catches you unaware, it would be very hard to escape from it because you weren''t expecting it at all. The only way to escape from it is if you''re so good at escaping from dangers.The people the magical beast had killed consisted of both males and females, young and old. But the old ones take the higher count. Now, anytime a beast attacks the kingdom, it does end up killing people from one community to the other, and that''s exactly what was happening right now. The beast attacking the kingdom now had killed people and still planned on killing more people... Whenever these beasts attack, the only set of people that would be able to bring them down were the warriors. These warriors had gotten to train their powers to the very brim, both the main and the minor ones. They''re good at martial arts, and they know how to make use of traditional weapons. Most of these warriors were SSS-rank benders. They''d face the beast head on and eventually bring it down no matter what rank of beast it was. If it was the highest rank of beast, it would take a little time to bring it down, but they''d eventually bring it down. But the thing was that none of these warriors had arrived to begin battling the magical beast yet, so it kept doing what it was doing...destroying things and killing people. It had moved to different communities by now, and not even a single warrior had arrived to begin battling it yet. As it was reaching different communities, people kept running for their dare lives. Some people had already heard ahead of time that a beast was moving around, and would most likely reach where they were soon. So they''d already stayed in a safe place a long time ago so they wouldn''t be affected by its attack... The king had already heard of the beast''s attack by now, he was informed by one of the messengers in the palace. And he sent a few of them to go inform the warriors about its attack. Whereas, before the messengers could even reach them one after the other to inform them, they''d already heard and were preparing for the battle. They gathered at a particular place, each of them with their swords, some with bows and arrows, and so on. And after getting information of where the beast was at currently and where it would reach next, they began heading there. Now, the beast began attacking at a time when academies were already nearing closing hours. So during the time the beast was still attacking, it reached closing hour as students in different academies began heading home. Many of them weren''t aware of what was happening in the kingdom currently... The ones that were aware didn''t let the students head home. They wanted another piece of information to reach them to know what the situation was like before they''d start releasing students to go home. If the situation was favorable, let''s say warriors were already battling the beast or something, they''d release the students to head home. But if the situation wasn''t favorable yet, they wouldn''t. The academy Ryan was attending hadn''t heard of the news yet, so the moment it got to closing hour, students began heading home. Some teachers began heading home immediately as well. Ryan and Dylan had already walked out of the school compound by now along with other students walking on the road having no single idea of what was happening in the kingdom right now. As they were walking, they were conversing about the things that took place at school today. ..They were still walking and conversing when they began noticing something. They noticed the looks and the body reactions of some people standing not too far from them. The looks on their faces show something was happening, and they were so uneasy. The people were also talking, but Ryan and Dylan couldn''t hear what they were talking about...they needed to get closer to them to hear what they were saying. They eventually got closer to them, and these were the words they heard flow out of a man''s mouth, "A magical beast is currently causing havoc across the kingdom. I even heard that it has taken the lives of some people, this is something that always happens whenever a magical beast attacks". From the look on the man''s face, Ryan and Dylan could tell he wasn''t joking, he was serious. The both of them glanced at each other with a bit of widened eyes the moment they heard those words flow out of the man''s mouth, then they focused their gazes back on the man. "The magical beast had attacked several communities already from what I heard, but it hasn''t reached this community yet. Who knows, it might be heading toward this community already, I better head home now, so I wouldn''t be affected by its attack if it reaches this community. I don''t have the strength to run fast, so I would be among the first people to get killed if it reaches this community, and I''m still here". Those were the words that flowed out of a certain woman''s mouth before she began walking away... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other again. This was serious. "I think what they''re saying is true". Dylan uttered glancing at Ryan. "I believe so as well, so a magical beast is attacking currently? Damn! This is bad". Ryan''s voice resounded glancing at Dylan as well. "As known, this isn''t the first time a magical beast is attacking this kingdom, it''s happened numerous times in the past. But it''s been some time since a beast last attacked". Dylan said to Ryan again. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true". Due to the original Ryan''s memory, he remembered situations when magical beasts attacked in the past. But there was something he wanted to do though it was risky, he wanted to set eyes on the magical beast. Leaving the original Ryan''s memories aside, he wanted to set eyes on a magical beast himself. "What always hurts me about the attacks of these magical beasts is that they always end up killing a good amount of people. Wasting lives unnecessarily". Dylan stated. "Exactly, and according to what that man said, the one moving around the kingdom now had already killed people". Ryan said glancing at Dylan. "I just hope our families are safe wherever they are". "I hope so too, very important". The both of them resumed walking once again since they had to stop at some point to hear what those people were talking about. They''d walked some distance when they noticed the amount of people walking on the road weren''t many. They were supposed to be more than this according to how it was always like before. If they weren''t sure before, this was enough to make them sure that something was going on. A magical beast was truly terrorizing the kingdom... People must have heard about what was happening, so they decided to stay at a safe place to avoid getting affected by the beast''s attack. Ryan and Dylan kept glancing at each other from time to time as they were walking due to the things they were noticing. They weren''t even conversing with each other, they were just walking. They were still walking when they noticed a group of people standing at a particular spot, and seems like it was due to the beast''s attack that was making them stand at that spot. They were talking about something, and getting closer to them, Ryan and Dylan heard what they were talking about. This was the statement that flowed out of the mouth of a certain young man dressed in an orange robe, "Warriors are already heading toward the beast''s location to begin battling it and to bring it down just as they''d always done in the past". After making that statement, the man mentioned the community where the beast was currently at and said he was heading there right now to watch the warriors battle and bring down the magical beast. ..And he wasn''t playing at all because the moment he was done saying that, he began heading toward the community, and some people followed him. Even though it was dangerous, Ryan wanted to see the magical beast and watch the warriors battle it until they bring it down as well. So he planned on heading toward the community where the magical beast was currently at. Glancing at Dylan, he said to him, "I''d love to head toward the community where the beast is at as well. I want to set eyes on the beast, and I want to see the warriors battle it until they bring it down". A bewildered expression appeared on Dylan''s face the moment Ryan said that, then he stated, "Are you crazy? Do you know how dangerous that is?". "Yes, I know how dangerous it is, but I still want to do it, I''d make sure nothing happens to me. You can come along if you want". Ryan said glancing at Dylan. Chapter 94 A Beasts Attack.(3) "I''m saying what you''re planning to do is dangerous, and you''re telling me to come along with you?". Dylan''s voice resounded again with a perplexed facial expression."Remember I used the words ''if you want'', so it is not a must, I''m not forcing you". "Ryan, do you know that if our academy was aware of the beast''s attack, and they haven''t heard anything about the beast getting killed or about to get killed, they wouldn''t let us go home? We were allowed to go home because they weren''t aware. But here you are saying you want to go to the community where the beast is currently at to see it and to watch warriors battle it not minding how risky that is?". "I''d be super careful, Dylan, nothing would happen to me". Silence ensued for some seconds after Ryan said that as the both of them were just glancing at each other, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "You don''t have to follow me, I''d be going now". And the moment Ryan was about to begin walking away, Dylan grabbed his right hand which caused Ryan to glance at him, then he stated, S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''d be following you, let''s take the risk together". A surprised expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment Dylan said that, then he voiced out, "Do you mean what you just said?". "Of course". Dylan responded. "Let''s begin going then". And with that, the both of them began heading toward the community where the magical beast was currently at. And they weren''t the only ones heading there, other people were doing the same as well... Some people were running from the beast, while some were heading toward its location to see it. They were able to do this because they knew the warriors were going to begin battling it soon if they hadn''t started battling it already. Ryan and Dylan kept heading toward the location of the magical beast. And as they walked, they saw the road was scanty of people. As time passed, they kept getting closer and closer to the community where the magical beast was in... The warriors had already reached the location of the beast by now, and it didn''t take long for them to locate the beast itself. It was holding a certain lady in its right hand with the aim of killing her when they found it. Of course, they wouldn''t let it kill the lady. They knew it had already killed a good number of people...but now that they were here, they wouldn''t let it kill any more people. The beast''s aim was to make use of its teeth to rip the lady apart just as it had done to many others. So the hand it made use of to grip the lady was heading toward its mouth currently. Seeing this, some of the warriors who were with bows and arrows quickly put arrows in their bows and targeted the beast''s face. There were some meters between them and the beast. So before any of them run toward the beast to save the lady, it would have become too late by then. That''s why some of them were about to make use of their bows and arrows to do the job. They''d already made their targets, so all they did next was to let go of the arrows...they fired. Their arrows headed straight to the beast''s face piercing it. Some pierced its forehead, while some pierced very close to its eyes. This was enough to disorient the beast as it let go of the lady immediately. The lady began falling to the ground right from where the beast left her. Now, that was a lot of height, there was no way some damages wouldn''t be caused to her body once she lands on the ground. ..And she didn''t possess an ability of any sort. One of the warriors who possessed the speed ability began running toward where the lady was going to land on to catch her so she wouldn''t fall to the ground anymore. He wanted to save her life. He was running at super speed so he wouldn''t miss the lady. He could have tried to run toward the beast and stop it from killing the lady because of his speed. But there was another option, that''s why he didn''t go through the hassle. But now that there wasn''t another option to stop this lady from falling directly to the ground, he had to do this. He succeeded, he was able to reach the spot where the lady would land on time, then she landed on his hands safely. And immediately, he ran off so they wouldn''t be close to the beast anymore... He reached a certain spot before dropping the lady there, then she said to him, "Thank you so much, you just saved my life". "It''s nothing, did what I ought to do". The warrior stated. She didn''t say anything else, she was only glancing at the warrior with an excited facial expression. She was excited because she just got saved now...not once, but twice. When the beast grabbed her, she thought it was over for her. But the warriors arrived and made use of arrows to disorient it. When the beast left her, and she was falling to the ground, this particular warrior in front of her didn''t let her land on the ground. "Go far away from this place". The warrior said to the lady again. "I''d do just so". The lady uttered and began walking away. Then the warrior ran back to where the other warriors were standing with speed. The beast was already making use of its right hand to remove the arrows that pierced parts of its face. And after it was done removing them as they had all fallen to the ground, it stood there with anger in its face glancing at the warriors, and the warriors were also glancing at it as well. They were ready to battle the beast and bring it down even if it was the highest rank of magical beasts. They didn''t know its rank, but they were going to find out while battling it... The beast began running toward them while roaring really loudly. And the warriors didn''t stand on a particular spot waiting for it to reach them, they were running toward it as well. They were aware the beast had killed a good number of people while terrorizing the kingdom. And they were also aware it was always like this whenever a magical beast attacked their kingdom. People would definitely be killed. Thinking about the number of people the beast had killed, the warriors were so angry while running toward the beast, and it was evident on their faces. It wasn''t the only one angry, the warriors were angry as well. And the anger they were feeling was making them determined to bring down the beast no matter what. They kept on running toward the beast, and the beast kept running toward them as well. And the moment the beast reached them, the first thing it did was to swing its hand with the aim of hitting them. A single hit from the beast could cause them flying to different places because its hands were huge. And apart from flying to different places, many of them could sustain injuries. But the beast didn''t succeed with its plan though, the warriors were too smart and too quick for that. Before the beast''s hand could reach them, they''d already gone in different directions. So the beast''s hand just swung past without hitting anyone. And the moment they were going in different directions, two warriors were already heading toward the beast''s top with their swords firmly gripped in their hands. They planned on slashing the beast, and they succeeded. One of them slashed the beast''s neck, and the other one slashed the beast''s chest. Both warriors had already landed on the ground by now after slaying the beast. The fact that they slayed it provoked the beast, and as they were landing on the ground, the beast was wielding mana at the same time... It brought out a large flame from its mouth as it headed toward the warriors on the ground. Of course, the warriors didn''t wait for the flame to touch them, they were fast enough to move in different directions before the flame could reach them. So the flame ended up blasting only the ground. The beast had just wielded mana and brought out flame from its mouth, so it can''t be a rank-1 beast, that''s for sure. But the fact that it brought out flame from its mouth wasn''t enough to determine what rank of magical beast it was yet... They needed to keep battling it to tell what rank of beast it truly was. After dodging the flame thrown at them by the beast, some warriors jumped heading toward the beast''s top again. They planned on making use of their abilities this time. About four warriors were heading toward the beast''s top, and two of the warriors there possessed the fire affinities. They were going to make use of the affinity the beast threw at them some seconds ago on it. Chapter 95 Battling It. The moment they reached the beast''s top, all four of them made use of their abilities on the beast at the same time.The ones with fire abilities blasted the beast''s face with flames. The remaining two possessed wind abilities, so wielding a large amount of mana, they were able to send a huge amount of wind toward the beast. And the moment it touched it, the beast couldn''t help but to move back a little due to how heavy the wind was. It had just been blasted on its face with flames, and they also caused it to move back with a huge amount of wind. The beast couldn''t help but to roar loudly...it was in pain right now. The four warriors had already landed on the ground. Then a particular warrior ran toward the beast''s legs with speed, slashing them with his sword. Seeing that the beast was disoriented right now due to what was done to it, some warriors decided to make use of this opportunity to damage some things in the beast''s body. Especially the beast''s core, damaging it would help out a lot. The fastest way to bring down a magical beast was to damage its core, but the thing was that it wasn''t easy to damage their cores because they wouldn''t let you do so easily. They knew their cores were the fastest way to bring them down, so they were always so protective of that place... Damaging the beast''s core wouldn''t be easy at all if the beast wasn''t disoriented. But it was disoriented right now, so this was a perfect chance to begin destroying its core... And where were their cores situated? At the back of their necks. Yes, that''s where every beast''s core is situated. "Let me be the one to start out the damaging of its core, let me be the one to initiate it. I promise you guys, I''d do a good job initiating it, I''d damage its core to the best of my ability". One of the warriors said to the other warriors. He wanted to be the one to initiate damaging the beast''s core, and they saw nothing wrong with that. "You''re free to do so, make sure to damage it to the best of your ability, so we can also do ours". One of the warriors said to the warrior, and the other warriors nodded their heads in agreement. And with that, the warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s back neck where its core was situated. The beast was still looking so disoriented. The warrior possessed the earth affinity, and he was heading toward the beast''s back neck with his sword tightly gripped in his hands. It was the sword he was going to be making use of to damage the beast''s core. He was in the air still heading toward the beast''s neck when all of a sudden, the beast didn''t seem disoriented anymore. It was closing its eyes before because its face was blasted with flames, but it had opened them now. And the first thing it did was to swing its hand, hitting the warrior that was heading toward its neck with force. The warrior wasn''t expecting it at all, he wasn''t expecting the beast would stop being disoriented all of a sudden. He was in the air and wasn''t prepared at all, so when the beast''s hand was heading toward him...he knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge it. ..Everything happened so fast that there was no time to even make use of his brain. He flew and landed on the ground with a thud after the beast hit him, and he definitely sustained some injuries. The other warriors were so surprised by what happened just now, it was completely unexpected. And due to what happened just now, there was a very high chance this beast was either a rank-3 beast, or a rank-4 beast. These the warriors had come to discern. It was disoriented a few seconds ago but suddenly stopped being disoriented due to the fact that a warrior was heading toward its neck to begin destroying its core. That was how protective they were about their cores because they knew it was their weak point. But with the way the beast suddenly stopped being disoriented, there was a very high chance it was either a rank-3 or a rank-4 beast. There was anger on the beast''s face after it had hit the warrior heading toward its neck out of the way. It was so furious, and right now, it planned on going all out. The first thing it did was to bring out a huge amount of flame from its mouth as it headed toward the warriors on the ground. The warriors were fast enough, so before the flame could reach them, they''d already gone in separate directions. So the flame ended up hitting bare ground. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And almost immediately, the beast stamped its right foot on the ground, and the ground began cracking heading toward the warriors. The crack was large enough to swallow up a person. So if any of the warriors mess up, they''d end up falling right straight into the ground. The warriors were fast enough for this as well, so before the long crack could reach them, they''d already gone in separate directions again. The magical beast had just made use of the earth power element. It was just as the warriors thought, it was most likely a rank-3 or a rank-4 beast...but according to the look of things, it was most likely a rank-4 beast. It had made use of the fire and earth affinities, there was a very high chance of it making use of another affinity... After the warriors dodged what the magical beast did of making the ground crack in a dangerous way, they weren''t expecting what it did next at all. In fact, it happened so fast, many of them were caught unaware. The magical beast caused good sizes of stones to come out of the ground, many of them...then it sent them flying toward the warriors. It happened so fast that about two warriors were hit by the stones, causing them to fly and land on the ground. But as for the remaining warriors, they were able to dodge them. The beast had just made use of the earth affinity again, and it wasn''t playing at all, it was furious. They hadn''t even helped out the warrior that landed on the ground with a thud after getting hit by the beast, another two had already landed on the ground again. The beast wasn''t giving them chance to do anything at all...it just kept attacking. But the warriors wouldn''t be needing help getting up from the ground though they sustained injuries. They were fucking warriors, they weren''t weaklings. The one that landed on the ground with a thud after getting hit by the beast had already gotten up from the ground by now. And the ones that landed on the ground after getting hit by stones thrown at them by the beast had already gotten up from the ground as well. And all three of them had already joined the other warriors to continue battling the beast. The other warriors wanted to ask them if they were strong enough to continue with the battle after what happened to them, but there was no time to do that. The beast wasn''t giving them a chance at all...in fact, it was running toward them with speed right now. Bringing down this beast wouldn''t be easy at all, they''d all discerned. It was the highest rank of magical beast from the look of things, that was a problem on its own. The beast was running toward them with speed, and the warriors were ready to dodge whatever attack it throws at them the moment it reaches them. Ryan and Dylan had already reached the beast''s location by now, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the place where they could now see the beast and the warriors battling it. They weren''t the only ones there, other people were there as well watching the warriors battle the beast with the aim of seeing when they''d bring it down. Ryan and Dylan just stood there glancing at the beast and the warriors battling it. Their gazes were focused more on the beast currently, they were glancing at how huge it was. Ryan had finally gotten to see a magical beast himself...not the ones he remembers from memories of the original Ryan. Dylan glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "It''s so huge". Ryan only nodded his head a little as his gaze was still focused on the magical beast, he didn''t even glance at Dylan at all when he made that statement. "The fact that we are standing here along with other people watching the warriors battle the beast is only possible because of the battle. If the warriors weren''t battling the beast currently, we wouldn''t be here ''cause it would be too risky, Coming to glance at the beast alone would just be like us asking for death". Dylan''s voice resounded again. Ryan nodded his head in agreement before saying, "That''s true". Chapter 96 Battling It.(2) The warriors were having a hard time with the beast currently, and the people watching them were noticing it.From the number of affinities the beast had made use of while battling the warriors, people had discerned that it was a rank-4 beast, the highest rank of magical beasts. No wonder the warriors were having a difficult time battling it, bringing it down wouldn''t be easy at all... Was this the first time a rank-4 magical beast was attacking their kingdom? No, it had happened more than once in the past. And when they happened, the warriors that battled them had a difficult time, but they eventually brought them down. That was exactly what was happening right now. The warriors battling the beast were having a difficult time, but they''d eventually bring it down no matter how long it takes. "I can tell this is a rank-4 beast, the warriors aren''t having it easy with it. And the three affinities I''ve seen it make use of is another confirmation it is a rank-4 beast". Dylan said to Ryan as they were still watching the warriors battle the beast. "Yes, it has to be a rank-4 beast, there''s enough evidence for that. Do you think they''d be able to bring it down?". Ryan threw a question at Dylan. "Of course, no matter how long it takes. This isn''t the first time these warriors are battling a rank-4 magical beast, they''ve battled many of them in the past. They''d surely bring it down". Dylan responded. Ryan only nodded his head a little, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Though they''re having a hard time battling the beast, the beast hadn''t killed any of them, but has injured some according to what I''m seeing. One of them would have to die, either the warriors, or the magical beast. And it has to be the magical beast". Ryan nodded his head once again as the both of them were still watching the warriors battle the beast along with other people. After a few minutes of watching in silence, Ryan''s voice suddenly resounded, "So, you aren''t regretting it, right?". "Regretting what?". Dylan uttered with a bit of confused facial expression. "Coming here, remember you didn''t want to come before, you were even persuading me not to come because of how dangerous it was". Ryan uttered. A bit of smile appeared on Dylan''s face at that moment, then he stated, "I''m not regretting it at all, I''m even glad I came. I want to watch the warriors bring down the beast". "It was just as I told you, even though it was risky coming here, nothing would happen to us, we just have to find our way around. Now, look, aren''t we here along with other people watching the warriors battle the beast?". Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "It was just as you said it. The fact that the warriors began battling the beast also helped out in making what you said accurate". The warriors were still battling the rank-4 magical beast, and they were having a hard time here. They''d slayed it in many places, but they weren''t enough to bring it down at all. Slashing places in the body of a rank-4 beast was among the lowest things that could be done to bring it down. They would only cause temporary pain to its body, but they wouldn''t come close to ending the beast''s life. Apart from slashing places in its body, they''d also made use of their abilities on it, but they weren''t still enough to bring it down. ..And the major of them all, they''d tried reaching the beast''s back neck numerous times to begin destroying its core, but they weren''t succeeding at all. The magical beast wasn''t letting them, it was so protective of that place knowing it was its weak point. Though battling the beast was difficult, the warriors didn''t plan on giving up at all until they''d brought it down. The beast wasn''t giving them time to strategize. With a strategy, they''d most likely find a way to bring down the beast faster. New ideas come with a higher chance of things working out. The beast had just thrown a huge amount of wind toward the warriors that could take them off their feet and fly to wherever. But none of them allowed the wind to achieve its purpose, they were able to dodge it. Then the beast threw another one at them which they also dodged as well. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An idea crashed into the head of a certain warrior who possessed the wind affinity. And he didn''t waste time to voice it out for the other warriors to hear, "I have an idea guys, and this particular idea would require me to make use of a lot of mana. But I don''t mind doing it at all as far as it could lead to bringing down the beast". The warriors were listening while watching out for the beast as well because losing focus at this moment could get you killed. The beast wasn''t resting at all, it has been attacking and attacking. "I would use a lot of wind to push the beast so it would lose stamina and become disoriented. Losing stamina would make it start staggering, there''s a very high chance of it happening, So during the time it would be staggering, one of us or more can quickly make our way to its core and begin destroying it while still being so cautious at the same time, There''s no way its core would be destroyed, and it wouldn''t affect it, even if the damage done to it was little. If we can succeed in this one, we''d just keep doing it like that until we eventually bring down the beast". By the time the warrior was done making that statement, a huge flame was heading toward them which came from the beast. And they did what they''d been doing before, which was dodging it. If the flame ends up touching one of the warriors, it would most likely consume the person to death because the beast''s flames were really strong. That was why they needed to be at alert all the time even when someone among them was talking... They heard what the warrior suggested, and they loved it. So one of their voices resounded, "Instead of you doing it alone, why don''t another person with the wind ability assist you to make it easier? I feel with two people directing a huge amount of wind toward the beast, it would make it lose stamina more, and then the other part of your suggestion would become easier to achieve". They loved the sound of that, the person that spoke had just spoken sense. Another warrior with the wind ability quickly volunteered himself to help out the warrior that gave the suggestion. They were doing all these while making sure not to lose focus...they were still so mindful of the beast. And right now, a plan had already been made. The people that would be directing a huge amount of wind toward the beast to make it lose stamina know themselves. And the people assigned to heading toward the beast''s core to begin destroying it the moment it loses stamina also knew themselves as well. They were two. Two were going to be directing a huge amount of wind toward the beast to make it lose stamina, and two were going to be targeting the beast''s core...that''s four in total. The beast ran toward them with the aim of kicking some of them with force. So the moment it reached where they were standing, it swung its right leg with force. But it only swung past because all the warriors had already moved aside before it threw the kick. So as its leg was swinging past, it was also moving past as well. It moved front a little before turning its head around and glancing at the warriors again, then it came with another swinging kick. ..Well, they dodged it just as they dodged the first one, causing the beast''s leg to move past without hitting anyone and the beast moving forward as well. Now was the perfect time for them to implement their plan since the beast was standing at a perfect spot right for implementing what they had in mind. The two warriors with the wind affinities were already wielding a lot of mana. And during the time they were still wielding mana, they began running toward the magical beast. The beast roared a little seeing them run toward it, then it swung its right hand with speed with the aim of grabbing them. But before its hand could even reach them, they''d already jumped. And reaching the beast''s chest, the both of them directed a huge amount of wind each toward the beast. Their wind colliding increased the heaviness...and the moment they hit the beast, it lost stamina immediately. The beast began staggering while moving back at the same time just as the warrior predicted. Both warriors that did the job of directing a heavy wind toward the beast had landed on the ground. It was about time for the warriors assigned to target the beast''s core to do their jobs... Chapter 97 Battling It.(3) They wielded a lot of mana, that''s why they were able to direct a huge amount of wind toward the beast enough to cause it to be staggering like that.Now that the beast was somehow disoriented and had lost stamina, it was about time for the other warriors to find their way to the beast''s core and damage it to the best of their ability. And without wasting time, the warriors jumped heading toward the beast''s core as it was still staggering. And you know what? They succeeded without the beast trying to stop them or something. It was too disoriented to stop them, so reaching its core was so easy. But if they''re not careful, they could get killed while being on its core. Both warriors began making use of their swords to stab its core at the back of its neck. They were stabbing it with speed, their swords kept going in and out of the beast''s core. And you know what? The beast was still staggering up till now while its core was being damaged. It became so disoriented, the two warriors with the wind affinities really did an excellent job. Though the two warriors on the beast''s back neck were there stabbing the hell out of its core, they were also being cautious. They were watchful, they couldn''t afford to get killed while trying to kill the beast. They were still stabbing the beast''s core with their swords when they noticed the beast''s huge hand heading toward them to grab them and to squash them to death. They weren''t stupid, so of course, they wouldn''t wait for the beast to grab them and do what it had in mind. So before its hand could reach them, they jumped off its neck while still being so cautious. The beast could still grab them in the air, so they were still being so cautious while falling to the ground... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They landed on the ground without anything happening to them. They didn''t damage the beast''s core to their satisfaction, but they knew they caused a good amount of damage to it. And they noticed it from the beast''s reactions...the other warriors noticed it as well. Though another heavy wind wasn''t directed toward the beast again, and it wasn''t staggering anymore, it was still disoriented. It was just like it was losing strength, and this was due to the damage that had been done to its core. Even a small damage done to its core would still affect it. And it could be said the damage the warriors did to its core wasn''t that small, so it was affecting it badly. Noticing that the beast was so disoriented due to what was done to its core, a certain warrior voiced out, "I think I should head over to that core again and damage it some more. Look at how it''s been affected due to the little damage that was done to its core, I better head there now". The other warriors didn''t say anything, but their facial expressions screamed, ''You''re free to do whatever you want''. And with that, the warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s back neck where its core was situated. The beast was still disoriented, and the warrior was heading toward its core. Everyone thought he''d be able to reach its core easily and begin causing another round of damage to it since the beast was still disoriented...but something unexpected happened. The warrior had gotten so close to the beast''s neck when the beast grabbed him with its right hand. It gripped him so tightly that it would be impossible for him to free himself. Terror appeared on everyone''s faces the moment the beast grabbed the warrior. His fellow warriors were just standing there with their eyes widened, not knowing what to do. The people watching them battle the beast also had terror on their faces with widened eyes, including Ryan and Dylan. ..What happened now was completely unexpected. If terror could appear on the faces of the people watching, imagine the kind of expression that appeared on the face of the man that was in the beast''s hand currently. He couldn''t move his body, he couldn''t do anything. So if the beast wanted to kill him right now, it would do so. And what else does the beast plan on doing to him if it wasn''t to kill him? The warrior was aware of this. The angered expression on the beast''s face was enough to know that it planned on killing him. It wouldn''t dare spare his life because he was heading toward its core to destroy it some more to bring an end to its life when it caught him. So if he was aiming to kill it, then it should kill him too...that was the beast''s mindset. The man was so scared right now, the beast can just decide to squash him to death if it wanted. The warriors didn''t know what to do to save their fellow warrior that had been caught by the beast, they were so confused. All of them just stood there glancing at the beast holding the man with that angered expression still plastered on its face. "What do we do? We can''t allow the beast to kill him just like that". One of the warriors voiced out. The other warriors didn''t say anything, thoughts were just running through their heads here and there regarding what they could do to save the man''s life... "Or should we attack the beast together to make it leave him?". Another warrior uttered, he was just making a suggestion. "I don''t think that is a good idea. The beast is already angry, we attacking it together would only provoke it more, and it would lead to it killing him, I am even wondering why it is still hesitating to kill him". Another warrior stated. And what the warrior said just now made sense...attacking the beast together would only provoke it more, and it wouldn''t hesitate anymore to end the man''s life. "So, what do we do? Because I''m sure the beast would kill him anyway whether we attack it or not". A warrior that spoke a few seconds ago spoke again. They stood there still contemplating trying to come up with a valid idea... Meanwhile, the people watching them battle the beast were so afraid for the man the beast was gripping in its hand. They were wondering why none of the other warriors were making any attempt to save the man. They just stood there glancing at the beast holding him in its hand. Ryan and Dylan were also part of the people afraid for the warrior the beast was gripping in its hand, they kept hoping it wouldn''t kill him. But they understood why the warriors weren''t attempting to save their fellow warrior. They didn''t want to provoke the beast into killing the man faster than expected. They were teenagers, but seem to get a clearer understanding of what was going on than the adults in their midst. The warrior that was being held by the beast possessed the fire affinity, but wouldn''t be able to make use of it at all because he wasn''t able to move his body due to how the beast held him. The beast gripped him so tightly that he wasn''t even able to move his hands at all. And he''d need his hands to wield mana and make use of his fire ability. His sword was in his right hand, but he couldn''t move his hand nor could he move the sword. Still in the beast''s hand, he began wondering why his fellow warriors weren''t doing anything to save him. But he understood that if they tried to save him in any way that would need them to move their bodies, the beast wouldn''t hesitate to kill him immediately. It would still kill him eventually, but that would make it kill him faster. This was something the man understood...he wasn''t a dummy. All he was waiting for now was for the beast to kill him. And slowly, he started feeling the beast tighten its hand, it planned on squashing him to death. ''It is already happening''. The man thought to himself. Since he was about to die, he began thinking about how he''d lived his life in this world. He could have become many other things, if he wanted, he could have become a rich man. But he didn''t focus on material things that much, what he was more interested in was training his power, learning martial arts, and so on. He attended an academy meant for training benders after graduating from the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge. And in that academy, he learned all the necessary things like learning to make use of his ability properly, and so on. Then after his graduation from the academy, he decided to become a warrior. Becoming a warrior didn''t stop him from working, he was still working and earning money. But he just loved performing his warrior''s duties so much. ..Did he regret becoming a warrior? Not at all. Thinking about all these made a smile appear on his face even though he was about to die. Chapter 98 Battling It.(4) He loved how he lived his life in this world, that was the reason why he was smiling right in the face of death.The fact that he was a warrior was what was about to lead to his death now, but he still didn''t have any regrets. He was about to die a warrior, he considered that an honor. The beast kept tightening the hand where he was in, and in the next few seconds, he''d be getting squashed completely. He could feel pains in his body as the beast was tightening its hand. Death was getting closer and closer... Then all of a sudden, arrows penetrated the beast''s forehead and even one of its eyes. And in the next few seconds, another set of arrows penetrated its forehead again, which disoriented it completely. Who fired the arrows? One of the warriors that had a bow and a quiver of arrows with him. This was unexpected, the man had already given up hope any of his fellow warriors would be helping him out of the situation he found himself in. And he couldn''t even blame them at all...but he shouldn''t have given up hope because help was definitely going to come though there''d be delay. And the delay occurred because they needed to contemplate on what to do to save his life, rather than to end it. After the second set of arrows penetrated the beast''s forehead, it let go of the man. The man was a warrior, so though the beast left him from a place that wasn''t that close to the ground, he still landed on the ground well. His sword was still in his right hand, and he was so surprised to be alive. He quickly ran toward the other warriors and focused his gaze on the beast as it was still a little disoriented. As said, it was one of the warriors that had a bow and a quiver of arrows with him that fired the arrows toward the beast to disorient it and save the man''s life. Since running toward the beast to save the man''s life could get him killed, then the warrior decided to do so from a distance. He took out his bow and placed arrows in it after a few minutes of contemplation. The other warriors noticed when he did all these, and the ones with bows and arrows began wondering why they didn''t think of this to save their fellow warrior''s life. Well, they didn''t say anything though, they just allowed him do what he wanted to do. They kept hoping what he was about to do would be able to save the man''s life without getting him hurt at all... The beast didn''t notice when the warrior took out his bow and put arrows in it, targeting them toward it. It was busy glancing at the warrior in its hand thinking of the best way to kill him. The warrior let go of the arrows as they went straight to the beast''s face, piercing both its forehead and eye. Noticing that the piercing wasn''t enough to disorient the beast to the extent that it would let go of the man, the warrior didn''t waste time to put another round of arrows in his bow, target the beast''s face again, and let go of the arrows. The next piercing was enough to make the beast let go of the warrior in its hand...and that''s exactly how it happened. That was how the warrior was able to save the man''s life. The beast was making use of its hand to remove the arrows that penetrated its forehead currently. And after it had finished doing that, it took out the one that penetrated one of its eyes and dropped it on the ground. Blood was oozing out of that eye right now, the beast was still disoriented. The truth of the matter was that it couldn''t make use of that eye to see properly anymore due to the damage that had been done to it. Even with what happened to that warrior with the fire ability that almost cost him his life, one of the warriors planned on jumping toward the beast''s core to destroy it some more since the beast looked a little disoriented now. Though a warrior almost died in the hands of the beast while heading toward its core to damage it some more, the warrior wasn''t afraid of what he was about to do right now. He felt if all of them were afraid, then how would they be able to bring down the beast? And the fastest way to bring down the beast was to damage its core completely. ..So he planned on heading toward the beast''s core right now to damage it some more, not minding what might happen in the process. He jumped heading toward the beast''s core, and the other warriors were so surprised by his action. How could he jump toward the beast''s core without saying anything? Didn''t he see what happened to the warrior that tried reaching the beast''s core a few minutes ago? He almost died. Well, as known, the warrior thought about all these but still chose to be confident, he did what he wanted to do. And you know what? He was able to reach the beast''s core successfully. The beast didn''t try to catch him or something due to how disoriented it was...I mean, one of its eyes has been damaged. The warrior was so happy to reach the beast''s core successfully, all that remained was to begin destroying it. A good number of damage had been done to it already by two warriors, all he needed to do was to damage it some more. Without wasting time, he began making use of his sword to stab the beast''s core continuously. His sword kept going in and out of the beast''s core nonstop. And there was a kind of enraged expression on his face as he was stabbing the beast''s core. Thinking about the number of people the beast had killed was what was making him enraged. As he was thinking about it, his anger was increasing, and he was increasing the pace at which he was stabbing the beast''s core as well. He wanted to cause a good number of damage to its core before leaving it... The other warriors just stood there watching him stab the beast''s core continuously, and the other people watching them battle the beast had their gazes focused on him and what he was doing as well. The beast kept feeling strength leave it as its core was being damaged, then it began moving its right hand toward the warrior at the back of its neck to grab him and make use of its teeth to rip him apart immediately. Seeing that the beast''s hand was heading toward him, the warrior jumped off its neck and began falling toward the ground. Seeing that it didn''t succeed in grabbing him from its neck, the beast tried grabbing him while he was in the air with its other hand. The warrior had a feeling something like this could happen, so he had already prepared himself ahead of time. He dodged the beast''s hand while in the air as its hand swung past, then he landed on the ground safely. The moment he landed on the ground, the beast brought out a large amount of flame from its mouth as it headed toward him and the other warriors on the ground. ..This wasn''t the first time the beast was doing something like this, so they were able to dodge the flame easily though they weren''t expecting it. And the moment they were done dodging the flame, the beast manipulated wind. It controlled a huge amount of wind to head toward the warriors so it could push them all to the ground. And once that happens, the beast would make use of that chance to kill as many as it could kill. Just as the warriors were fast enough to dodge the flame it threw toward them, they were also fast enough to dodge the wind. And after they were done dodging the wind, they noticed the beast stagger badly. And this was due to the damage the warrior did to its core. It lost a good amount of strength, but it wasn''t enough to bring it down yet. In fact, it still had strength to battle them, and if they weren''t careful, it could end up killing some. This was a fucking rank-4 beast we were talking about here, the highest rank of magical beasts...it couldn''t be brought down easily. If not that these men battling it were well-trained warriors, and most of them were SSS-rank benders...some of them would have been killed. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s an excellent job you did right there". One of the warriors said to the warrior that damaged the beast''s core some more after they noticed it staggering. And he wasn''t the only one that complimented him, other warriors did the same as well. And all the warrior did was to nod his head a little, with a bit of smile on his face before saying, "Did what I had to do". Chapter 99 Battling It.(5) They hadn''t brought down the beast yet, but they knew they were close to bringing it down completely.The signs were there...I mean, look at how much it staggered due to the damage that was done to its core. After making a little plan, a certain warrior with the fire ability jumped heading toward the beast''s face. They''d already discerned by now that one of the beast''s eyes had been damaged to an extent due to the arrow that penetrated it. So they planned on damaging it some more so it wouldn''t be able to make use of that eye to see anymore, they wanted to damage it completely. If possible, they wanted to damage both of its eyes. When it can''t make use of its eyes to see, killing it would become easy. The warrior was still heading toward the beast''s face, and though the beast was somehow disoriented, it tried grabbing the warrior in the air by swinging its hand. Though the swinging of its hand was abrupt and unexpected, the warrior dodged it in the air. He can''t afford to get caught by the beast, that would create another problem on its own. He''d reached the beast''s face by now as he was in front of it. And without wasting time, he wielded mana and brought out a large amount of flame from his hands as it headed toward the beast''s eyes blasting them. The beast''s roared the moment that happened due to the amount of pain it felt. Then it swung its right hand with the aim of grabbing the warrior and killing him, but it didn''t succeed because the warrior was fast enough to dodge it. The warrior made his way to the beast''s left shoulder as he was standing on top of it right now. The warrior was so skillful that he could make his way to the beast''s shoulder right from the air. ..Only a well-trained warrior would be able to do something like this easily. He stood on the beast''s left shoulder because he knew the beast would try grabbing him again, and that would lead to doing what he had in mind. As expected, the beast tried grabbing him again. It moved its right hand toward its left shoulder to grab him, but the warrior jumped off its shoulder when its hand had almost reached him. And he didn''t only jump off its shoulder, he also slayed the beast''s hand in the process with his sword. Yes, that was one of the things he planned on doing. Jumping off the beast''s shoulder would lead to the other thing he planned on doing. He made his way to the beast''s face again and was right in front of it right now... Without wasting time, he wielded mana again and brought out flame from his hands, and they headed toward the beast''s face blasting its eyes and some other parts of its face. He''d just repeated the same thing, he blasted the beast''s eyes again...that was the other thing he planned on doing. After the blasting, he began falling back to the ground until he landed on it. The beast was in so much pain right now as it kept roaring and roaring, that particular eye that was damaged to an extent before had been damaged completely now. This was exactly what the warriors wanted, this was the plan from the get-go. Now that one of its eyes had been damaged completely that it wouldn''t be able to make use of it to see anymore, the plan was to see if they could damage the second one. Damaging the second one would make things easier for them... Another warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s face again, but this one didn''t possess the fire affinity, but instead, the wind affinity. Why was he heading toward the beast''s face? To begin damaging the beast''s second eye. And he wouldn''t be making use of his affinity to do so because he couldn''t. So he''d be making use of his sword to do so. His sword was in his right hand as he kept heading toward the beast''s face. Until he reached its face, it didn''t try to grab him or anything, it was too disoriented to do so. It was still feeling pain due to the fact that one of its eyes had been completely damaged. Right in front of the beast''s face close to its other eye that hadn''t been damaged, the warrior swung his sword with speed and force slashing the beast''s eye. Blood spilled out of its eye the moment the warrior slashed it, and the pain the beast was feeling increased by a tenfold... The warrior began falling back to the ground after slashing the beast''s eye until he landed on it. And after landing on it, he received ''Good job'' from the other warriors which he only nodded his head to. The beast was so disoriented now, they were so close to bringing it down completely. Now that they''d begin damaging its other eye, and it was so disoriented. They felt they needed to begin destroying its core again...doing so now would be a lot easier due to the fact that its eyes were so close to being damaged completely. A certain warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s core, and he was able to reach its core easily without any disruption. He was glancing at its core right now and seeing the damages that were done to it by his fellow warriors. Without wasting time, he began making use of his sword to penetrate the beast''s core continuously. His sword kept going in and out of its core nonstop, and the beast kept feeling strength leave it. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wouldn''t be victorious over them, they''d bring it down...this the beast was already aware of. But it wouldn''t go down without putting up some more fight though it was already losing strength. And again, they didn''t bring it down so easily, it gave them a tough time. They had to battle it for a long time before they started weakening it. The warrior was still penetrating the beast''s core with his sword, he didn''t stop for a second. He was still penetrating it when the beast did the usual, it began moving its hand toward the warrior at the back of its neck to grab him and kill him. And you know what? It couldn''t even move its hand as fast as it''d been moving them before, and this was due to the amount of strength it had lost... The warrior wasn''t in a rush to leave its neck at all when he saw its hand heading toward him ''cause it wasn''t moving that fast. He still stayed there stabbing its core until its hand had gotten so close to him before jumping off its neck. And while falling toward the ground, he was still watchful ''cause he knew the beast could try grabbing him in the air. But until he landed on the ground, nothing of that sort happened. He landed on the ground safely, and he started seeing the effect of the damage he did to the beast''s core on it. The beast had become so weak, and it couldn''t help but to stagger. "It is losing strength more and more, we are so close to bringing it down". One of the warriors uttered after noticing the beast stagger. They were so surprised when the beast made use of its earth affinity though it had become so weak. It brought out certain sizes of stones from the ground by stamping one of its legs on the ground before sending the stones toward the warriors. The sizes of the stones were huge enough to cause serious injuries to the warriors if they end up touching them. But the warriors were fast enough to dodge the stones, this wasn''t the first time the beast was doing this. Seeing that they dodged the stones it sent toward them, it brought out a huge amount of flame from its mouth again as it headed toward the warriors. And they did the usual which was dodging it...they''d become so used to dodging these things. Seeing that it didn''t succeed in that as well, the beast began running toward them. And the warriors were so surprised that it still had the strength to do all these even with the amount of strength it had lost. And it made them begin to wonder, ''Has this creature lost strength at all?''. Yes, it had lost a lot of strength, but remember, the beast planned on putting up some more fight even though it knew they''d kill it eventually. It kept on running toward them until it reached them before swinging its right leg to kick them. A lot would happen to them if that kick ends up touching them, but they didn''t let it touch them. They were able to move in separate directions before its leg could even reach them. So all its leg did was to swing past without hitting anyone. ..And after that had taken place, a certain warrior with the earth and speed abilities jumped heading toward the beast''s core until he reached it. Chapter 100 Bringing It Down. And upon reaching it, he began making use of his sword to stab the beast''s core. Yes, that was the very reason why he jumped toward the beast''s core in the first place.Destroying the beast''s core completely was the fastest way to bring it down. Bringing it down in other ways wouldn''t be easy at all considering this was a rank-4 magical beast. The beast had been weakened a lot due to the fact that a huge amount of damage had been done to its core. The warrior didn''t see any reason to keep wasting time, he wanted to damage the beast''s core as well so it could be weakened more. That was the very reason why he jumped toward its core and began stabbing it not too long after dodging the kick thrown at them by the beast. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept stabbing the beast''s core with his sword as the beast kept weakening more and more. The beast managed to begin moving its right hand toward its back neck to grab the warrior stabbing its core. It already had in mind it was going to fail, but it just wanted to try... And it failed to grab the warrior as expected, he jumped off the beast''s neck before its hand could even reach him. And upon landing on the ground, a smirk appeared on his face, he''d caused a good amount of damage to the beast''s core. He was part of the warriors that damaged the beast''s core. The beast was so close to giving up the fight completely and dying. They were close to destroying its core completely, and it was close to dying. The people watching the warriors battle the beast were still standing there with their gazes focused on the scene that was some meters away from them and had been taking place for minutes now. And they could see what was happening, the warriors were so close to bringing down the beast completely...and this was making their hearts glad. Ryan and Dylan were still among the people watching the warriors battle the beast. And they could see the warriors were so close to bringing down the beast as well. "This rank-4 magical beast would be brought down soon. The warriors are going to be ending the life of another magical beast just as they''d always been doing in the past whenever a beast attacks this kingdom, And they were able to achieve this without any of them dying though there were some close calls, and some got injured". Dylan said to Ryan, glancing at him. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true, they''d been doing an excellent job in the past, and they''re about to do an excellent job now". Dylan didn''t say anything else, he only nodded his head in agreement to what Ryan said. The both of them stood there as they kept watching the warriors battle the beast. As of now, two more warriors had been able to make their way to the beast''s core and destroy it some more, which added in weakening the beast more. And right now, the beast was already falling to the ground...they''d succeeded in ending its life completely. It kept falling to the ground until it landed on it with a thud. All the warriors were standing close to the beast''s huge body right now. Then one of the warriors uttered, "It has been brought down finally". The other warriors nodded their heads to the warrior''s statement, then another warrior voiced out, "That was a long and tough battle". They couldn''t help but to nod their heads in agreement again, it was truly a long and tough battle. Some warriors got injured, and one almost died. But what mattered was that they''d brought down the beast...the minutes of battle weren''t for nothing. The people watching them battle the beast were so glad right now, almost all of them had smiles on their faces. Many of them began conversing among themselves as murmurings began resounding here and there. What were they conversing about? Of course, the fact that the warriors had finally brought down the rank-4 beast... "It had been brought down finally". Ryan said to Dylan not too long after the beast landed on the ground. "That''s correct, look at its body lying there lifelessly". Dylan stated. "Wouldn''t lie, I enjoyed watching the warriors battle the beast". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "I enjoyed it too. Are we bad people for enjoying it? You know, some of them got injured, and one almost died while battling the beast. But we gained enjoyment from it". Dylan said. "We aren''t bad people, we only enjoyed them battling the beast, but we didn''t enjoy when some got injured, and when one was almost killed by the beast. Or did you enjoy those parts?". "No, I didn''t". Dylan responded. "Then we aren''t bad people". Dylan couldn''t help but nod his head a little with a kind of relief in his heart. Now that the warriors had brought down the beast, moving its body away from the place where it was lying or finding a way to clear off its body from that place wouldn''t be an easy thing at all. But they''d still find a way to do it because this wasn''t the first time they were killing a magical beast right in a community. It had happened numerous times in the past, and they always find a way to make sure the beast''s body doesn''t stay at the place where they killed it for too long. Now that the warriors had brought down the magical beast, they now had the time to be glancing at the people that had been watching them for minutes battle the magical beast. ..They now had the time to be glancing at some of their faces. They didn''t have the time for all these during the time they were battling the beast. Some didn''t even almost notice that people were staring at them. They were in an intense situation, they were battling a rank-4 magical beast. They needed to focus because losing focus would cost you your life. They didn''t even waste too much time glancing at the faces of the people watching them battle the beast, they just glanced at some before taking their gazes off them. Then they began discussing how they were going to move the beast''s body away from the place where it was lying... The warriors spent a lot of time battling the beast, all the time spent rounded up to a few hours. It was mid-afternoon heading straight to complete evening. Dylan glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "We saw it all, we saw the warriors battle the beast until they eventually brought it down. I think it''s about time we leave this place, we''ve spent enough time here". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true". He said that but didn''t seem like he wanted to begin heading home yet, he wanted to stay here some more to see what would happen next. Maybe how they''d move the beast''s body away from the place where it was lying, and so on. Dylan noticed it and uttered to him, "Seems like you want to stay here some more". Ryan glanced at him immediately the moment he said that because his gaze had been focused on the warriors and the beast all this while. Then these words flowed out of his mouth, S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Umm...no, no, I don''t want to stay here some more, let''s begin heading home". Discover exclusive content at empire "Let''s begin heading home then". Dylan''s voice resounded again. And with that, the both of them began heading home, leaving the others there to keep glancing at the warriors and the beast''s lifeless body. Even when they''d begun walking away, Ryan''s gaze was still focused on the warriors and the beast''s lifeless body for some seconds before finally taking his gaze off them and making sure not to glance at them again. The both of them had been walking for a few minutes now, they were meters away from the place where the magical beast was killed. And they weren''t walking in silence, they were conversing while walking. "Those warriors did an excellent job bringing that rank-4 beast down no matter how long it took". Ryan said to Dylan as they were walking. "No doubting that, they did an excellent job. It takes a lot of confidence and courage to face a high-ranked magical beast and battle it until it is brought down, But these warriors are overloaded with courage and confidence because they''d undergone a lot of training before they became warriors, and they''d engaged in a lot of battles". Dylan uttered glancing at Ryan. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That is true". Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Looking at how strong these warriors are, the fact that they can make use of their powers properly, make use of weapons, and so on, is making me want to make a decision now that I would attend one of the academies specialized in training benders and so on, I want to learn all the necessary things needed to be learned in one of those academies so I can be strong like those warriors". Chapter 101 Didnt Want To Take The Chance. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That makes sense, I think it is a wise decision".Dylan liked the fact that Ryan supported what he just said, so his voice resounded again, "Before, I wasn''t sure if I''d ever get to be attending one of those academies specialized in training benders after my graduation from the current academy I''m attending, but seems like I''m sure now". Ryan only nodded his head this time, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "What about you, Ryan, would you attend one of the academies specialized in training"... Dylan didn''t complete that statement, he had to cut it short at some point after remembering something. What did he remember? That Ryan didn''t possess an ability. And since he didn''t possess an ability, he didn''t need to decide if he''d be attending one of the academies specialized in training benders because he wouldn''t be able to do so even if he wanted to. After remembering that and not completing his statement, he just took his gaze off Ryan and focused them somewhere else without uttering a single word. That almost brought down Ryan''s mood, but it didn''t anymore after remembering that there was hope. As he was fucking milfs and benefitting from their mana cores, he''d eventually get to awaken an affinity. In fact, development for his mana core was already taking place... And he wasn''t angry at Dylan ''cause of the utterance that almost flowed out of his mouth completely, he knew it was a mistake. He forgot that he didn''t possess an affinity. "You don''t have to feel guilty or anything, I know it was a mistake". Ryan said to Dylan, glancing at him. Dylan breathed a sigh of relief at that moment, he was so happy Ryan said this. Then these words flowed out of his mouth, "Thanks, it was truly a mistake, I forgot". Ryan only nodded his head a little as they were still walking. They didn''t utter any more words to each other, they just kept walking until they parted ways. And by now, each of them had reached their homes... ****** Of course, when something like this happens, people were going to talk about it for days. And what was the huge occurrence that took place recently? The rank-4 magical beast that attacked their kingdom. Yes, people talked about it for days. Even on that particular day the magical beast attacked their kingdom and was brought down by the warriors on that same day, Ryan''s family talked about it at home. After everyone in the Howell family had arrived home for that day, and they were eating dinner in the dining room, Warren was the one that triggered the conversation, "I''m so happy to see that everyone is safe, I was a little scared when I heard about the beast terrorizing the kingdom. I kept hoping none of you guys would get hurt by its attack, I''m so glad to see you all safe and sound". Then Emily''s voice resounded right after to back up what Warren said, "I was also scared when I heard about the beast''s attack, especially for you guys, my children. I kept hoping none of you guys would get affected by its attack, You know, I was home all throughout today, didn''t go anywhere. I was in a safe place which was home, but for you guys that were out there, I was so scared and kept on hoping. That''s why I was so elated when I saw you guys arriving home one after the other safe and sound". "I heard the beast was a rank-4 beast, the highest rank of magical beasts. And it also killed a good number of people before it was brought down by the warriors". Kai''s voice resounded. "You heard right son, everything you said just now is accurate". Warren said to Kai glancing at him. Kai shook his head a little at that moment before saying once again, "Why is it always like that? Why must all the beasts that attack this kingdom kill people first before they''re brought down by the warriors? It''s always the same case". "That''s because their attacks are always abrupt and unexpected. Everyone would be living their normal lives, going about with their activities, then a beast would suddenly appear from nowhere and begin causing havoc, Due to this unexpected situation, people would definitely have to die. The warriors have their personal lives as well, they are other things apart from being a warrior. So they wouldn''t always be prepared for a beast''s attack, It is when they hear about a beast''s attack that they''d begin preparing. And during the time of their preparation and the time when they hadn''t even heard about the news, a good number of people would have been killed, So that is why it''s always like that, that''s why people are always killed whenever a beast attacks before they''re brought down by the warriors. And it isn''t for this kingdom only, it''s the same case for other kingdoms, Do your findings, a good number of people are always killed whenever a magical beast attacks other kingdoms before they''re brought down by the warriors". Warren responded to Kai''s question with his gaze focused on him. Kai couldn''t help but to nod his head a little, and Ryan also nodded his head as well. Then Kai''s voice resounded again, "I''m sure some people would start saying the magical beast that attacked our kingdom today would be the last one once a good amount of time passes, They''re always making the same speculations, and they''re wrong all the time". "We can only leave those people to keep making their speculations. They are free to say whatever they want to say with their mouths". Kai nodded his head a little to Warren''s statement, then his voice resounded again, "What can be done about the attacks of these magical beasts? The people they are killing whenever they attack are people''s families, people''s loved ones, Do you know the amount of pain people go through whenever they lose their loved ones to a beast''s attack? The loved ones of the people that died by the hands of the magical beast today would be going through a lot of pain. Is this how it would continue?". ..Kia was throwing this particular question at his dad, Warren, and he needed an answer. "The king himself doesn''t know how to stop it, the wildernesses are filled with a lot of magical beasts. Once in a while, one would stray to a particular kingdom and begin terrorizing it, The king had called a lot of meetings with the officials regarding this to see if they could come up with a solution on how to stop the attacks of the magical beasts, They came up with a few ideas after several meetings, tried them out, but none of them worked out. So according to the look of things, this is how it would continue until maybe a solution comes up that would be able to stop their attacks". Warren responded to Kai''s question again. Stay connected with empire Kai shook his head a little with a kind of gloomy expression on his face. He didn''t really like his dad''s response, but he couldn''t blame him, he only spoke the truth... Kai and Warren were the ones that did most of the talking concerning magical beasts during the time they were eating in the dining room. Ryan barely said anything, he was only listening and observing. They didn''t even have the slightest idea he watched the warriors battle the beast until they brought it down. He was there when the magical beast was killed. He didn''t tell them that because he knew it wouldn''t go well, he''d be criticized by his parents a lot. While they were worrying about their safety, he was watching the warriors battle the beast standing some meters away from them. They''d consider that to be super risky because something could go wrong which could end up affecting the people watching. After they were done eating as a family and everyone had left the dining room, Ryan and Kai began having their own personal conversation about the beast''s attack. And Kai was the one that triggered the conversation with Ryan. During the time they were conversing, Ryan was having the urge to tell Kai he was at the scene where the magical beast was killed. He saw everything, from the warriors battling the beast, to when they brought it down. They weren''t in the dining room anymore, their parents weren''t close by anymore, this was a personal conversation with his older brother. He really wanted to tell Kai, but he controlled that urge, so he didn''t end up telling him. Why? Because he didn''t trust Kai wouldn''t tell their parents about it once he relays it to him, and he didn''t want his parents to hear about it...never. There was a very high possibility Kai wouldn''t tell anyone about it once he relays it to him. But he didn''t want to take the chance, he didn''t want to take the risk... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 102 Trending Topic. They went their separate ways after they were done conversing about the magical beast and its attack with smiles on their faces.You know, Ryan always enjoys conversations like this with his older brother, it bonds the both of them. But he hadn''t been conversing and bonding much with his sister these passing weeks, and it wasn''t his fault. He and his sister had never been that close, even before he went into a comma. Their relationship wasn''t like the kind he had with Kai, and he didn''t know what to do about it. After the rank-4 magical beast was killed, remember the warriors began discussing how they were going to move the beast''s lifeless body from the place where it was lying to another place. Well, you know what? They didn''t end up moving the beast''s body. But just because they didn''t move the beast''s lifeless body doesn''t mean they left it there. They found a way to make sure the beast''s body disappeared from that place in just a few days. How did they do it? They made sure vultures feasted on the body until they were done feasting on it...they didn''t leave anything. Vultures are attracted to dead bodies normally, they do feast on them when they see the chance. But the warriors made it better by spreading a certain substance around the beast''s body that would attract more vultures to it. That substance would make the vultures keep feasting on its body nonstop until they were done feasting on it... Enjoy exclusive content from empire This was something they''d done in the past to clear off a beast''s lifeless body from a particular place where it was lying after they''d killed it. There were times when they''d actually moved their bodies from a particular place to the wilderness. The two options were always open for them to decide which one they want to go for after ending the life of a beast right in a community. So the one that was more convenient for them at a particular time is the one they''d go for... Now, imagine what people were feeling seeing vultures feast on a beast''s lifeless body as they were walking past...the feeling wasn''t great at all. The beast was killed right in a particular community, so of course, people would be walking past and seeing the unpleasant sight which wasn''t making them feel good at all. But they understood though, that this was the way the warriors found convenient to clear off the beast''s body. They were even thankful to the warriors for bringing down the beast as usual. If they hadn''t brought down the beast, it would have killed a lot more people... They knew they wouldn''t keep seeing the unpleasant sight forever. So they just kept bearing until the vultures were done feasting on the beast''s body after the passing of a few days. Now, what about the lifeless bodies of the people that were killed by the beast? Well, the warriors were able to gather them one after the other...there was dried blood all around during the time they were gathering these bodies. The warriors did an excellent job, it couldn''t be denied. After battling and bringing down the rank-4 beast, they then found a way to make sure the beast''s lifeless body would disappear from the place where it was lying after the passing of a few days. After that, they began gathering the lifeless bodies of the people that were killed by the beast... It was a lot of work, but they did it with all their hearts, and the king definitely rewarded them for it. After they were done gathering the lifeless bodies, people began coming to check if their loved ones were among the people that were killed. The people that came to check were the ones that hadn''t seen a particular person or people in their family after the beast''s attack. So they were suspecting they were among the people that were killed by the beast, while also hoping their suspicion was wrong. Some people saw the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies, which meant their suspicion was right all along. While some didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies. ..So on that particular day, there were tears and relief. The ones that didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies were relieved because there was still hope they were alive. While the tears were from the ones that saw the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies. They were in so much pain, and some were comforted by others, while some weren''t. The ones that were relieved ''cause they didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies weren''t that relieved. And there was a reason for this. Remember the beast was killing people by ripping them apart with its teeth and squashing them to death. Well, the warriors gathered both the lifeless bodies of the ones that were ripped apart, and the ones that were squashed to death. Many of the ones that were ripped apart didn''t have their bodies attached to each other anymore. Their heads were separate, hands separate, legs separate, and so on. Some still had their legs and hands attached to their bodies, some still had their heads attached to their necks, and so on. Well, the warriors gathered everything like that, it was a lot of work. Seeing the face of your loved one was enough to know he or she was killed even though the head isn''t attached to the neck anymore. Seeing how their loved one''s bodies were ripped apart added to their pain... Now, the reason why the ones who didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies weren''t that relieved was because who knows whether they were ripped apart beyond recognition. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the beast was killing people by squashing them to death and ripping them apart. Who knows whether their loved ones were victims of the beast''s attack, and were ripped apart beyond recognition. Yes, this fear was instilled in their hearts that their relief started turning into blown out fear at some point. And truly, there were some who were ripped apart beyond recognition by the beast whereby their bodies fell to the ground like sliced meats, and the beast even swallowed some of their heads. So it was a situation where some of them would later find their loved ones because they weren''t dead. While some wouldn''t because though their bodies weren''t among the lifeless bodies, they were still dead because the beast ripped them apart beyond recognition and even swallowed some parts of their bodies. The king compensated those who lost loved ones to the beast''s attack...it was always like this. Whenever a beast attacks, causes damage, and kills people, the king would compensate those who lost loved ones with lots of money, and some other items. Though the compensation wasn''t enough to cover up for the pain they were feeling from losing a loved one, they always make sure to accept the compensation. ..At least, it was better than nothing. Students kept talking about the beast''s attack for days at different academies, Ryan''s academy included. It was the trending topic for days. And up till this moment, they were still talking about it. You know, a beast''s attack was a huge one, not to talk of it being a rank-4 beast, the highest rank of magical beasts. There was no way students wouldn''t talk about it for days. Ryan was in his classroom currently, and murmurings were resounding across the classroom, students were conversing among themselves. What were they conversing about? The beast''s attack as expected. None of the students in Ryan''s classroom were affected by the beast''s attack whether by losing their lives to the beast''s attack, damages done to their properties by the beast, or losing any of their loved ones to the beast. None of them were affected in these ways listed...Ryan was sure about that. But as for the whole school, he wasn''t sure. Murmurings were still resounding across their classroom when a certain teacher stepped foot into their classroom and heard the murmurings. Seeing the teacher, they stopped conversing among themselves, which ended the murmurings. "When would you guys stop talking about the beast''s attack? It''s been days, but you all are still talking about it like it was yesterday it happened". The teacher said to them after stepping foot into their classroom, it was a male teacher. The students didn''t say anything, they were only glancing at him like they didn''t understand what he was talking about. Then the teacher''s voice resounded again, "It isn''t only your classroom, other classrooms are talking about it as well like it was yesterday it happened. I know a magical beast attacking this kingdom is a huge one, but you guys should stop talking about it". The students nodded their heads a little while still staring at him. Nodding their heads didn''t mean they''d do as he instructed, they only nodded their heads to deceive him. They''d keep talking about the beast''s attack until it had gotten to the time for it to die down... Chapter 103 Unlocking A Skill And An Item. The man was a subject teacher, and he entered their classroom to teach them. So after they nodded their heads to his statement, his voice resounded again,"Let''s get straight to today''s teaching". And that was exactly what happened, he walked to the front of their classroom properly, then the teaching began. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first thing he did was to write today''s topic on the board, then some other things followed, before he began explaining. As he was explaining, he wrote some more things on the board. Then it got to a time when he told all of them to transfer everything he''d written on the board into their books, which they didn''t waste time to begin doing. He explained, wrote things on the board which they were transferring into their books, and before he left their classroom, he asked some questions regarding what he taught which he received correct answers to. The teacher had walked out of their classroom by now, and his instruction was that they should stop talking about the beast''s attack, they''d talked about it enough. But not too long after stepping out of their classroom, they began talking about it again. As known, nodding their heads to what he said didn''t mean they''d do as he said, they only nodded their heads to deceive him... Murmurings began resounding across the classroom again, they kept talking about the beast''s attack. But the moment another teacher stepped foot into their classroom, the murmurings stopped. But the moment the teacher was done teaching and had stepped out of their classroom, the murmurings resumed, which meant they began conversing among themselves again about that same topic. And that was how it kept on going. Whenever a teacher steps foot into their classroom, they''d stop conversing among themselves, which would always put an end to the murmurings. But the moment the teacher steps out of their classroom, they''d continue from where they stopped... Even after it got to break hour, and they''d already visited the cafeteria, eaten, and retired back to their classroom, the same thing was still happening. And it wasn''t only in their classroom this thing was taking place, it was taking place in other classrooms as expected. The whole classroom was filled with murmurings, conversations here and there. Ryan couldn''t help but sigh a little before muttering to himself, "When would this end?". He wasn''t adding to the murmurings resounding across the classroom, neither was Dylan, and some other students in the classroom. Those students weren''t interested in immersing themselves in that conversation, the silent ones. As for Ryan and Dylan, though they didn''t like talking about the beast''s attack right in the classroom, when they go out of the academy after closing hour, they do converse about it sometimes. ..But right now, the murmurings resounding across the classroom were disturbing Ryan''s ears, but he couldn''t do anything about it. ****** It''s been more than a week since Ryan and Miss Amaya had sex, and Ryan accomplished a quest in the process and received the rewards that come with accomplishing it. Since the day the both of them had sex, have they been meeting or coming across each other at school? Yes. In fact, Miss Amaya had entered their classroom more than once to do some things as their class teacher after that day. What was the situation like between her and Ryan when they set eyes on each other? Was it awkward? Or was it normal? Well, it was normal, wasn''t awkward at all... Miss Amaya would love to have a taste of Ryan''s big cock again, so she can''t afford to let the situation between them become awkward just because they had sex once. And no one in the whole school had any idea that Miss Amaya had sex with one of the students in her classroom. And they''d never know if Ryan and Miss Amaya keep the secret well. Part of the rewards Ryan received for accomplishing the quest to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya were milf points. He had up to 1,000 Milf points before, but after accomplishing the quest and receiving 9,000 Milf points, the total milf points increased to 10,000 Milf points. Now, that was a good number of milf points. He''d only unlocked one skill in his skill panel, which was the divine rod, and he''d started making use of the skill already. The skill had helped him with seduction, and it had also helped him with conquering females in bed properly. He wanted to unlock another skill now that his total milf points was up to 10,000. He was in his room currently, and as said, he wanted to unlock another skill in his skill panel. So he called out on the system, "System". [Yes, host] "I want to unlock another skill in my skill panel now that I have more milf points. Can you display all the skills in my skill panel in front of me?". Ryan''s voice resounded again. [All the skills in your skill panel would be displayed in front of you right now] And with that, all the skills in his skill panel were displayed in front of him, _____ [Skills] [Face transformation (Locked)] [Voice transformation (Locked)] [Divine rod] [Divine finger (Locked)] [Fastened screwing (Locked)] [Fragrance of attraction (Locked)] ______ Glancing at all the skills in his skill panel, he could see all of them were reading locked apart from the divine rod...yes, he''d already unlocked the divine rod. He''d seen all the skills and still remembered their functions, but the thing was that he didn''t remember their costs. He''d have to know their costs to know which one or ones he could afford. But he had something else in mind, he didn''t want to start knowing their costs one after the other. He felt the other thing he had in mind would be a faster way, so he uttered to the system, "According to what I remember, I currently have 10,000 Milf points. How many skills would I be able to unlock in my skill panel according to their costs?". [You''d be able to unlock only the divine finger, host] "Only the divine finger? How come? Does the divine finger cost 10,000 Milf points?". Ryan stated with a bit of widened eyes. [The divine finger cost 6,000 Milf points. By the time you unlock it, you''d have 4,000 Milf points left, and that wouldn''t be enough to unlock another skill in your skill panel because none of them cost 4,000 Milf points, After unlocking the divine finger, the next cheapest skill in your skill panel would be the fragrance of attraction, and it cost 8,000 Milf points] "Damn!". That was all Ryan could say. Then the system''s voice resounded again... [But there is a particular item you can unlock for below 4,000 Milf points in your item panel. So it''s up to you to decide if you''d be interested in unlocking an item in your item panel after unlocking the divine finger] "What item are we talking about here that costs below 4,000 Milf points?". [Sheaths, they cost 3,000 Milf points to unlock. It''s up to you to decide if you''d be interested in unlocking it. You''d still have 1,000 Milf points remaining after unlocking it] Ryan remembered the function of the sheaths, he didn''t need to ask the system that. What he didn''t know was if he should unlock the sheaths as well after unlocking the divine finger since that''s what his remaining milf points would be able to afford. His plan was to focus on unlocking skills first before he''d begin unlocking items. But since this was the situation, seems like he''d just have to start unlocking items as well. The sheaths wasn''t a bad item, according to what he was seeing, there are certain situations when he''d need them badly. So he better unlocks them and have it in mind that he''d unlocked one item in his item panel at least... So he said to the system, "Okay, I want to unlock both the divine finger and the sheaths so I''d have 1,000 Milf points remaining in my milf points". [Are you sure you want to unlock both the divine finger and the sheaths?] "Yes, since those are what I can afford with the number of milf points I have currently, then I want to unlock them". And with that, Ryan received the system''s notification for the unlocks... [Ding!] [The divine finger has been unlocked] [6,000 Milf points have been deducted from your milf points] ---- [Ding!] [Sheaths has been unlocked] [3,000 Milf points have been deducted from your milf points] And like that, Ryan had unlocked a skill and an item at the same time. And he didn''t unlock them for unlocking sake, he unlocked them so they could be of great use to him. Now that he''d unlocked them, he felt he needed to see what making use of them would feel like, he wanted to test them out just as he tested the divine rod after unlocking it... And he planned on starting from the divine finger first, so he said to the system, "I want to test out the things I''ve unlocked, and I want to start from the divine finger first". Chapter 104 Testing Them Out. [Then you''d simply have to activate it. As known, you''d have to activate a skill to make use of it. But it''s different when it comes to the items, they can''t be activated,You can only request an item you want to make use of, and it would just appear in your hand. So if you want to see what the sheaths look like, you''d simply have to request it] Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then his voice resounded, "Activate divine finger". [Divine finger have been activated] And with that, the finger he''d been using to finger female''s pussy began increasing in length and hardening. And before he knew it, the finger had finished increasing in length and was so strong. Apart from that, the finger also changed color somehow. With the way it was long and strong, he''d be able to finger the hell out of a female''s pussy with it. There''s no way the female wouldn''t be screaming with all her might as he''d be fingering her... He was glancing at the finger currently with a kind of amused expression on his face. He touched it with his other hand and felt how strong it was. "Damn! This is a hell of a finger". Ryan muttered to himself while still glancing at the finger. He glanced at the finger for a few minutes before muttering to himself once again, "I can just imagine thrusting this finger into a female''s pussy. The pleasure that would travel across her body at that moment would be overwhelming, and loud moans would be flowing out of her mouth nonstop as I''d be moving the finger back and forth in her pussy". His gaze was still focused on the finger after muttering that to himself, then he said to the system, "System, this is a hell of a finger". [You love it?] "I fucking love it, I love it to the very brim. It would be so nice for fingering a female''s pussy". [This is the kind of finger that would make a female request for more after you''re done fingering her pussy. Even after fingering her pussy with this finger for a long time, she might still request for more due to how much she enjoyed it] A smile couldn''t help but appear on Ryan''s face after the system was done saying that. He liked the sound of that, a female requesting for more after he was done pleasuring her pussy with this finger. ..He would most likely grant the request of any female that requested for more after he was done pleasuring her pussy with this finger. He''d been able to activate the divine finger, he''d seen what it looked like...but he hadn''t tested it out yet. How would he be able to test it out? By fingering a female''s pussy with it. Not only fingering a female''s pussy with it, but also seeing the reactions of the female. The moans that would be escaping her mouth, the way her body would be shivering, and so on. From the look of things, he wouldn''t be able to test out the skill right now because there weren''t any females around. There were females at home like Sofia, and the other servants. But they weren''t so close by, he needed a female that was really close by and wasn''t related to him in any way to test out the skill... The fact that he wouldn''t be able to test out the skill right now didn''t bring down his mood or anything, it is what it is. He can simply test out the skill when next he has sex with a female. He inactivated the skill by saying it out, and that particular finger went back to the way it was before. What he needed to do next was to see what the sheaths looked like. As the system said, items can''t be activated, they can only be requested for. And the sheaths were an item, so all he has to do now was to request for them. So his voice resounded, "I want to see what the sheath looks like, I want it to appear in my hand". And with that, the sheaths appeared in his right hand. There were more than one of them, and all of them were in a transparent mini-box. As known, the sheaths were used for covering dicks before sex. And making use of it before sex wasn''t an essential thing, it depends on the people that want to have sex. The sheaths can help out in avoiding some things that can endanger the body after sex. The sheaths were like a kind of protection... They were still in Ryan''s right hand, and he was glancing at them. After glancing at them for a few more seconds, he opened the transparent mini-box and took out one of the sheaths in it. It was just like rubber, there was no size of dick it wouldn''t be able to cover. Even after Ryan''s dick becomes so enormous after activating the divine rod, the sheath would still be able to cover it. "This is nice". Ryan muttered to himself while glancing at the sheath in his hand. He decided to test it out, so he brought out his cock and stroked it for a few minutes until his cock hardened. Then he wore the sheath on his cock, and it covered it smoothly. "This is nice". Ryan muttered to himself once again while nodding his head a little and staring at his dick and the sheath covering it. The sheath wasn''t covering his whole dick though, but it was covering a huge part of it. He was still glancing at his dick and the sheath covering it when he heard the system''s voice, [Love it?] "To the very brim". Ryan stated. [An excellent item you''ve unlocked there. When you need to make use of a sheath before having sex with a female, you wouldn''t need to buy one because you already have some in your item panel] Ryan couldn''t help but nod his head a little with a smile on his face after the system was done saying that. Then his voice resounded, "I''m just glad that I unlocked it though unlocking an item wasn''t part of the plan before". sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You didn''t make a wrong decision host] After the passing of about a minute, Ryan took the sheath off his dick. Then he put it back into the mini-box before closing it. After glancing at the mini-box and the sheaths inside it for a few seconds, he uttered, "I think I''m done with it, I need it to go back to my item panel until when next I need to make use of it". And with that, both the mini-box and the sheaths disappeared from Ryan''s hand. A little smile was plastered on Ryan''s face as he was standing there. Then he walked straight to his bed and fell flat on it, and the moment that happened...the smile on his face broadened. Why was he smiling? Thinking about the things he accomplished today was making his heart glad. Yes, he got to unlock a skill and an item, and he was able to test out the skill though he didn''t test it out completely. And as for the item, he was able to hold it in his hand and even test it out to an extent. Thinking about all these was making his heart glad, and that was what was making him smile. As time passes, and he was accomplishing more quests, he''d get to be unlocking more skills and items which would be of great use to him... It took a few minutes before the smile on his face vanished. But because the smile vanished from his face doesn''t mean he wasn''t elated anymore, he still was. ****** Ryan was going to be visiting Dylan''s home today, this was something the both of them had already talked about. Now that he didn''t have any major things going on in his life, he better makes use of this opportunity to visit his home. And if possible, Dylan would get to visit his home as well. The both of them were friends, they were supposed to know each other''s homes. Dylan had suggested visiting each other''s homes in the past, but a major thing was about to begin taking place in Ryan''s life at that moment. So he couldn''t adhere to what Dylan suggested. But the perfect time had arrived for the both of them to visit each other''s homes... They were at school currently, and Ryan and Dylan were right in their classroom. Break hour had already come and passed, so all they were waiting for was for closing hour to arrive. But before closing hour arrives, some teachers would step foot into their classroom to teach them. So what they were truly waiting for was for the teachers to enter their classroom, teach them, and leave, before closing hour reaches. ..Once it gets to closing hour, Ryan was going to be heading straight to Dylan''s home from school. Chapter 105 Visiting His Home. What was the situation like for Ryan at school now? Was he still receiving those awkward stares, hurtful remarks, and so on?Yes, he was still receiving them from time to time, but they weren''t as strong as they used to be before. You know, it got to a point where on some days, the hurtful remarks, awkward stares, mocking, and so on would be so brutal. And on some days, they wouldn''t be that brutal. Well, that wasn''t the case anymore, they weren''t brutal at all anymore. But those things were still being done to him, they wouldn''t stop that easily when they''re coming from teenagers. If at all they were to stop completely, it would take a long time. Now, does Ryan still find himself getting hurt by those things? Not anymore, only in some situations. What kind of situations? When some people persist to keep doing those things to him for a whole day. For example, a group of girls making sure to be staring at him awkwardly the moment he arrives at school. That same group of girls staring at him weirdly when he''s heading toward the cafeteria. That same group of girls staring at him when he''s heading home during closing hour. It''s just like dedicating a whole day at school to doing some unpleasant things to a particular person... Yes, that was the one that do get to Ryan, they annoy him to the very brim and even hurt him a little. The teachers that were supposed to enter their classroom to teach them before closing hour did so. All of them had entered, taught them, and left...and right now, it had gotten to closing hour. Students were already standing up from their seats and leaving the classroom. And this was the same thing taking place in other classrooms. Dylan didn''t waste time standing up from his seat, wearing his bag, and walking toward Ryan before saying to him, "So let''s head straight to my house". ..There was a little smile on his face making that statement, he was elated that Ryan would be visiting his home today. "I''m sorry Dylan, but I wouldn''t be able to visit your home anymore today". Ryan stated glancing directly into Dylan''s eyes. A disappointed expression appeared on Dylan''s face immediately the moment Ryan made that statement, then his voice resounded, "Why?". His voice wasn''t even audible due to the disappointment. "I just remembered that there''s something I need to engage in once I reach home. And I need to reach home on time so I''d be able to finish handling the thing on time". Ryan responded. "But you told me some hours ago that you''re completely free today, and you''d love to make use of this chance to visit my home. Why the sudden change of talk?". Dylan''s voice resounded again with that disappointed expression still plastered on his face. "I''m sorry, I forgot. Just remembered during the time I was sitting in my seat and teachers were trooping in and out of our classroom". With that disappointed expression still plastered on his face, Dylan bent his head a little while shaking it. Now, during the time he was shaking it, a smile was already appearing on Ryan''s face until it finished appearing on it. The moment Dylan raised his head and wanted to say something to Ryan, he noticed the smile on his face, and he was like, "Why are you smiling?". "I told you that I wouldn''t be able to visit your home today, well, I was kidding. I''m completely free today just as I said, I have nothing to engage in once I reach home". Ryan responded with a little smile still plastered on his face. "Are you serious?". Dylan uttered with a bit of widened eyes. "I''m very serious, I was only pulling your legs". Dylan had to laugh for some seconds before focusing his gaze back on Ryan and saying to him, "You caught me there, I completely believed you". Ryan laughed for some seconds as well before saying, "I just wanted to pull your legs a little, sorry for the disappointment". "It''s nothing". Dylan stated, then his voice resounded again, "Let''s begin heading toward my home then". And with that, the both of them walked out of the classroom. They''d already arrived at the school compound by now as they were walking out of it along with other students. They''d finished walking out of the school compound by now and were walking on the road. During the time they were walking on the road, Ryan uttered to Dylan, "So, what should I be expecting once I reach your home? Would I be welcomed by your parents and siblings?". Dylan chuckled a little before saying, "You''d be welcomed by them definitely. There''s no way they wouldn''t welcome you and treat you well knowing you''re my friend, But there''s something I need to clear you on. My parents are very busy people, so we''d most likely not meet them at home. Especially my dad, there''s no way we''d meet him at home, But there''s a possibility of meeting my mum at home, a very slight one ''cause she''s a busy woman as well. The only reason why we''d meet her at home by this time is maybe because she came to eat or something, not because she was done with her business for the day". Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then his voice resounded again, "There''s something I want to know about you which I should have known a long time ago". "What is that?". Dylan uttered with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "How many siblings do you have?". Ryan inquired. "I have only one sibling, and that''s my younger sister". Dylan responded. Him saying that made Ryan remember his younger sister, which was, Lucy... "That means it''s only two kids your parents gave birth to". "Yes, my younger sister and I". Ryan nodded his head a little the moment Dylan said that, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "So that is the only thing you wanted to know about me, right?". "Yes, it is". Ryan answered. There was silence for some seconds after Ryan''s response, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "What is your sister like? Troublesome, or gentle? Would she welcome me once we arrive at your home?". "Of course, she would. My sister is a gentle soul, trust me". Dylan responded. Ryan only nodded his head a little to Dylan''s response, then his voice resounded again, "Would we meet her at home?". "Most likely, she does arrive home from school before me most of the time". Ryan didn''t say anything else, he and Dylan just kept walking in silence. They''d reached the intersection Dylan corner whenever the both of them were heading home together. Now, it wasn''t a situation of Dylan cornering the intersection alone, he cornered it along with Ryan. For the first time, Ryan got to corner this intersection with Dylan. It had always been a situation of him just taking a look at the intersection and walking past, but he got to corner it today...something new. Ryan and Dylan kept journeying toward Dylan''s home as they were walking past people and people were walking past them as well... "We are getting close". Dylan said to Ryan after minutes of journeying. Now, there was a certain time when Ryan noticed something, he noticed people staring at him. These were people who recognized him as Ryan Howell, one of Warren''s sons. Ryan noticed them but tried not to be glancing at them, he just kept on walking alongside Dylan heading toward his home. These kinds of stares do make him feel insecure sometimes, who knows? Someone among those people staring at him or a group of people might be planning something vile against him. They might choose to kidnap him since he was from a wealthy family and collect a huge amount of money from his parents for his release. Or who knows? They might even kill him after collecting the ransom payment. These thoughts were always running through Ryan''s mind sometimes whenever people were staring at him. Well, as said, he didn''t mind the people staring at him, he just kept on walking alongside Dylan. Even Dylan didn''t notice that people began staring at Ryan at some point. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They kept on journeying until they finally arrived at Dylan''s home. A kind of amused expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he set eyes on Dylan''s house. He liked the way the building looked. It wasn''t that big, but it was looking so okay. The painting of the building was so nice, it helped in beautifying the house though it wasn''t that big. Apart from that, the mini-sized compound was looking so okay. There were some flowers here and there around the compound which helped in beautifying it and beautifying the house as a whole. Ryan couldn''t help but glance at Dylan and say to him, "Damn! This is a nice house". A little smile appeared on Dylan''s face at that moment before saying to Ryan, "Thanks". Chapter 106 Complimenting Them A Million Times. There was silence for some seconds after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded again,"But I bet my house would be nothing compared to your own house. You''re living in a fucking mansion Ryan, I haven''t seen it, but I know it is a mansion". Ryan chuckled a little the moment Dylan said that, then he uttered, "That doesn''t change the fact that your house is looking nice. Look at the color of the building, the little flowers around, and so on, everything is looking excellent. This can be referred to as a mansion as well". "Don''t flatter me". Dylan stated with a bit of smile on his face. "But on a serious note, this is a nice house". "Yeah, I know, thanks". Ryan could have chosen to start bragging about the mansion he was living in, and the fact that Dylan''s home was truly nothing compared to his own home. But he chose not to do that ''cause he knew that would be too immature. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dylan was his friend, a genuine one, he shouldn''t be bringing him down like that. That''s why he tried in every possible way to avoid the conversation Dylan was trying to start up with him. Ryan was glancing at the house and the flowers on the compound when a certain girl walked out of the house dressed in a light blue robe. Ryan focused his gaze on the girl immediately the moment she came out of the house, and he didn''t need anyone to tell him this was Dylan''s sister...the resemblance was there. According to what Ryan was seeing, she''d be nothing higher than 14-15 years old, most likely 14 years old... She heard voices while in the house, and that was the reason why she came out. She knew one of the voices belonged to her older brother, Dylan...she could recognize his voice any day, any time. But she didn''t know who the other voice belonged to, and she knew her brother doesn''t bring people to the house that much. So hearing another person''s voice meant her brother brought someone home after a long time. ..She wanted to see who the person was, so that was another reason why she came out of the house. The moment Dylan set eyes on her after she came out of the house, the first thing he did was to call out her name before speaking, "Cora, umm...so this is my friend"... His younger sister, Cora, didn''t even let him finish speaking before she cut him short, "I know him, isn''t he Ryan Howell?". The moment she stepped out of the house and set eyes on Ryan, she recognized him immediately. Of course, a lot of people were aware of Ryan, so it wasn''t a surprise at all. "Oh! You know him already, of course". Dylan stated glancing at his sister. Cora''s eyes were just focused on Ryan, and Ryan was also glancing at her as well. She was staring at him like she''d seen some kind of god or something, and it started becoming awkward for Ryan at some point. Focusing her gaze on her brother, she said to him, "You said something like he''s your friend". "Yes, he''s my friend, Cora, he came to visit our home today". Dylan stated. "So you''ve been friends with Ryan Howell all this while?". Cora voiced out once again with a bit of widened eyes. "Yes". That was all Dylan said. "How come we didn''t know about it?". "Umm...because I didn''t see any reason to tell you guys. He''s just my friend, it isn''t a big deal". Cora took her gaze off Dylan and focused them on Ryan after he was done making that utterance, then she began walking toward him until she reached him. Reaching him, she forwarded her right hand toward him for a handshake, then she stated, "Hi, I''m Cora by name, and I''m Dylan''s younger sister". Ryan received the handshake and uttered while glancing directly at her, "I''ve heard some things about you from your brother. You already know me, so I don''t think I need to introduce myself to you". She didn''t say anything, she was just glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "It''s a pleasure to meet you". And with that, he took his hand off hers. Though she was glancing at him like he was a kind of god or something, and it was a little awkward, he was liking her...their energy seems to be matching. "Would you like to see inside?". Dylan uttered to Ryan. "Of course, since I''ve seen the exterior, then I should see the interior as well to complete everything". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on Dylan. "Let''s enter then". And with that, Dylan began walking toward the house as Ryan followed suit. And by now, the both of them had already entered the house. It was after they''d entered the house that Cora began walking toward the house as well until she entered it. Upon entering the house and glancing around, Ryan liked what he was seeing immediately. The exterior of the house was nice, but the interior was better... It can''t be compared to his house though, but he couldn''t deny the fact that it was looking great. And there was one thing he really appreciated, and that was the fact that everything was in order. The house was tidy, everything was well-arranged. When the interior of a house is well-arranged, it adds to beautifying the house. Glancing at Dylan, Ryan said to him, "I know the exterior of this house is looking great, but the interior is way better. I love what I''m seeing". Dylan nodded his head a little as a bit of smile appeared on his face before saying, "Thanks". "Everything is well-arranged, everywhere is tidy. Just excellent". Ryan''s voice resounded again. Cora had been hearing everything Ryan had been saying because it didn''t take long for her to enter the house after they entered. It didn''t even take up to a minute. All the compliments and so on, she heard all... Dylan nodded his head once again to the other compliment that just flowed out of Ryan''s mouth regarding their house, but he didn''t say anything this time. "Do you guys have servants helping out with the house chores?". Ryan inquired of Dylan glancing at him. "No, we don''t, we handle all the house chores ourselves. I don''t think we have the money to be paying servants". Dylan responded. "That''s what even makes it better, making sure the house is this tidy without the help of any servants". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "The house isn''t that big, so keeping it neat isn''t much of a big problem". Dylan said. It was at this moment that Cora decided to butt into their conversation, so she walked forward a little standing close to Ryan before saying, "That doesn''t mean we aren''t doing an excellent job. There are lots of people whose houses aren''t big, but keeping them neat and tidy is still a problem for them. We are doing an excellent job keeping our house this neat even though it isn''t that big". ..She directed this statement at Dylan ''cause of what he said. Ryan glanced at her before saying, "I agree with her. There are lots of people whose houses aren''t big, but keeping them neat is a problem for them. For the interior and the exterior of your house to be looking this nice, you guys are doing an excellent job". "Thanks". This same word flowed out of Dylan''s mouth with a little smile on his face. Cora was glancing at Ryan while still standing close to him. She liked the fact that he was the kind of person that commends something good when he sees it. He''d complimented them a million times due to the fact that their house was looking tidy. The fact that he was friends with her brother Dylan was already making her feel a kind of excitement. The fact that he visited their home was adding to the excitement. And now, he''d just complimented them a million times due to the fact that their house was tidy. She loved his personality, he seemed to be a humble person from what she was seeing...and she loved that... "Now that you''ve seen the interior of our house, would you like to eat something, Ryan?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "I guess so, eating something would be great". Ryan responded. "Nice decision, you''re our guest, so we have to serve you something. Would you be okay with meats?". "Oh yeah, I''d be really okay with meats. In fact, I''m craving meats right now". "Excellent". That was the last word that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth before he walked away to get the meats. Coming back, he wasn''t carrying his school bag anymore, and a plate was in his hand with lots of nice-looking meats in it. The moment he reached where Ryan was standing, Ryan stated, "Damn! These are a lot of meats, and they''re looking so yummy". "They are all for you". Dylan uttered. "Every single thing?". Ryan inquired with a bit of widened eyes. "Yes, every single thing". Dylan answered. Chapter 107 Serving Him Well As A Guest. Ryan was already salivating glancing at the meats, all these yummy meats were for him...he was about to engage in a feast."You can sit on one of the couches". Dylan said to Ryan still holding the plate of meats in his hand. Ryan glanced at one of the couches in the living room, walked toward it, took off his school bag, then balanced on the couch. After he''d balanced on it, Dylan drew the table in the living room close to him, then he dropped the plate of meats on it. This made Ryan remember when Miss Amaya served him fruits, she did exactly the same thing. She drew the table in the living room close to him, dropped the tray of fruits on it, then he began eating. "Enjoy". That was the word that flowed out of Cora''s mouth while glancing at him after the plate of meats was kept in front of him. "Yes, enjoy yourself, Ryan". Dylan stated backing up his sister''s utterance. Ryan was glancing at the meats in front of him right now, and he couldn''t wait to begin digging in. But before he started, he decided to inquire of them first, "Wouldn''t you guys join me at all?". "Don''t worry, enjoy yourself man, they''re all for you. There are more meats, so we can simply help ourselves if we want to eat meats, and we''ve eaten a lot of them already". Dylan responded. Ryan nodded his head a little, then he began digging in... The moment he put meat into his mouth and began chewing, his eyes widened due to how sweet it was. And that was how it kept on going, he kept putting meats into his mouth, chewing, and swallowing them. He''d been feasting on the meats for some minutes now, and Dylan and Cora had been staring at him as he ate the meats. The both of them were sitting on a couch each with their gazes focused on him. But before Dylan balanced on one of the couches in the living room, he first changed the robe he was wearing into another one inside his room. It was always like this whenever he came back from school. He makes sure to change the robe he wore to school into another one. "You''re enjoying the meats, right?". Dylan uttered to Ryan while glancing at him. "To the very brim, these are super delicious". Ryan stated chewing meat in his mouth. "It''s evident from your face that you''re enjoying them". Cora said to Ryan with her gaze still focused on him. "Who prepared these?". Ryan inquired of the both of them. "Our mum". Dylan responded. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "She''s such a good cook, these meats are freaking delicious". A little smile appeared on the faces of Dylan and Cora the moment Ryan said that. They didn''t say anything else to each other for a few minutes, Ryan was just feasting on the meats, and Dylan and Cora kept watching him. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Would you care for something liquid?". "Like a drink?". Ryan uttered glancing at Dylan. "Yes, something like that. Since you''re eating something solid, then it''s best to add something liquid to it as well". "Yes, I definitely care for a drink". "Alcoholic or non-alcoholic". "Non-alcoholic, I don''t want to get intoxicated". And with that, Dylan stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked away to go get the non-alcoholic drink... In just a few minutes of walking away, he was back with a bottle of drink in one hand, and a cup in the other hand. He dropped both on the table where Ryan''s plate of meats was, then he said, "Enjoy". Ryan glanced at him before saying, "Wow! This is a lot, you guys are treating me like a proper guest. Thank you". "It''s nothing". That was all Dylan said before walking back to the couch he stood up from and sitting back on it. Ryan opened the bottle of drink, poured some of its contents into the cup, and took a sip. And fuck! It tasted so great, it went straight to his brain. His eyes couldn''t help but widen the moment he took a sip. Eating these delicious meats mixed with this nice drink, he was about to double the enjoyment. "It tastes nice, right?". Dylan inquired of Ryan after he took a sip of the drink. "Freaking nice. Are you sure this is a non-alcoholic drink?". Ryan responded to Dylan''s question and threw a question at him as well. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, it is a non-alcoholic drink, I''m a hundred percent sure of that. Does it taste alcoholic?". "No, it doesn''t, I just wanted to confirm". "Okay". And with that, Ryan resumed eating the meats and gulping down the drink. He was enjoying himself to the very brim, it was evident on his face. ..Now, there was something Cora was contemplating while glancing at Ryan. She was contemplating whether to ask him some questions. What questions are we talking about here? She was fully aware of the things that happened to him concerning the attempted suicide, the suicide note, the fact that he went into comma, and everything surrounding it. She was fully aware of them just as many people were aware of them. She wanted to ask him questions related to it, she wanted to understand some things that she didn''t fully understand. She was contemplating whether to ask him the questions, but her mind was telling her not to do so. Asking him those questions might make him remember things he didn''t want to remember, and that would only ruin his mood. He looked excited eating the meats and gulping down the drink, she didn''t want to ruin his mood and change the atmosphere. So she decided not to ask him the questions though she really wanted to. She was a considerate person and always tried to make use of her brain whenever she wanted to make a decision. Asking him that question might make him dislike her and consider her an inconsiderate person. She didn''t want that, so asking him those questions was a no-go area. This was a decision she''d made, and she doesn''t plan on going back on her decision... Ryan kept eating the meats and gulping down the drink, he''d been doing so for minutes now. In fact, he''d eaten a good number of the meats on the plate. They''d reduced drastically due to how he kept feasting on them nonstop. After gulping drink down his throat, he glanced at Cora, and their eyes met immediately because she''d been staring at him all this while as he was eating. And it was also the same case for her brother, Dylan. The moment their eyes met, she didn''t try to look away or something, she was still staring at him. Ryan glanced at her because he wanted to ask her a question, and the question didn''t waste time to flow out of his mouth, "Cora, do you possess an ability?". She was a little surprised by the question, but she still responded to it anyway, "Yes, I possess an ability". ''Both siblings possess an ability, lucky them''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment she responded to his question. That one was in his mind, this was the next question he threw at her orally, "What ability do you possess?". "The water affinity". She responded once again. "Nice". Ryan stated nodding his head a little, then he threw another question at her, "Do you possess any of the minor abilities?". "No, I don''t". After she gave that response, he took his gaze off her and focused on Dylan before throwing the same question at him, "What about you Dylan, do you possess any of the minor abilities?". "No, I don''t. None of us in this family possess any of the minor abilities". Dylan responded. "But all of you possess the main abilities". "Yes". Ryan nodded his head a little before he took a meat, put it into his mouth, and began chewing. And after he was done chewing, he swallowed. Then he gulped a huge amount of drink down his throat. In his family, every single one of them possesses an ability apart from him and his mum. His two siblings inherited their dad''s bloodline, while he went ahead to inherit his mum''s bloodline. But as for Dylan''s family, every single one of them possesses an ability. A kind of jealousy tried to build up in him thinking about it, but he didn''t let it... ''I shouldn''t be getting jealous over this, it is wrong''. Ryan thought to himself. Look at how they treated him nicely as a guest, look at what they served him which he''d been enjoying for minutes now. Look at how his sister was in her best behavior, she seemed to be a well-behaved person. And what he''d use to repay them after all these was to be getting jealous of them? It was completely wrong. ..At least, there was still hope of him getting to awaken an ability in the future. Chapter 108 Their Mums Arrival. So he should keep holding on to that hope and try to make sure vile things don''t creep into his heart against good people.After eating some more meats, and gulping more drink down his throat, he focused his gaze on Cora once again, then threw another question at her, "You''re attending a particular academy meant for getting the basic knowledge, right?". "Yes, a few more years to go before my graduation". Cora responded. "Since you possess an ability, after your graduation from the current academy you''re attending, would you be attending any of the academies meant for training benders so you can learn to make use of your affinity properly and learn other things?". Ryan threw another question at her. Cora hesitated for some seconds, then she responded, "Hmm, this is something I haven''t sat down to think about yet since I''m still attending the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge, I don''t really know if I''d be attending one of those academies or not, I can''t say. What happens in the future would determine my decision, as for now, I can''t say". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Okay, but attending one of the academies specialized in training benders would be an excellent decision to make. You''d learn to make use of your affinity properly, you''d learn martial arts, and so on, But it''s up to you in the end, no one would force you to do what you don''t want to". "But isn''t attending those academies more important for males? They''re the ones that should be learning to make use of their powers properly, and so on". Cora stated. And before Ryan could say anything in response to what she just said, Dylan''s voice resounded, "It is as important for females just as it is important for males. When females learn to make use of their powers, and so on, they''d be able to defend themselves from dangers, they''d be able to help out their kingdoms, and so on, Don''t you know that there are female warriors though males take the higher count? Attending one of the academies specialized in training benders is as important for females just as it is important for males". After Dylan was done speaking, Ryan voiced out, glancing at Cora, "I can''t help but to agree with your brother on this one, what he said is the complete truth. But as I said earlier, it''s up to you in the end to make your own decision, no one would force you to do what you don''t want to". Cora nodded her head a little before saying, "I''ve heard you guys. The future would determine the decision I''d make". Silence ensued after she finished making that statement, and it lasted for seconds. Then Ryan broke the silence, saying, "I have a particular question to ask". ..He was directing this statement at both Dylan and Cora. "And what question is that?". Dylan uttered with a kind of inquisitive facial expression. "Since your parents possess an ability, did any of them attend one of the academies specialized in training benders in the past?". Ryan inquired. "Yeah, my dad". Dylan responded. "That means your dad can make use of his power properly, and he''s also good at martial arts and making use of traditional weapons". "To an extent". "Why to an extent? Didn''t you say he attended one of the academies specialized in training benders? Or he didn''t complete the full years he was supposed to spend there before leaving, so he didn''t learn everything he was supposed to learn properly". "No, that isn''t the case, he spent the full years he was supposed to spend there before leaving, and he learned everything he was supposed to learn properly, But you know, after attending one of those academies and leaving, you have to immerse yourself in personal training so the things you learned wouldn''t depart from you. That''s what my dad didn''t do, He only immersed himself in personal training for some time before it reduced drastically. And when he began raising a family, it became worse, he stopped completely, he didn''t have time for training and all that, At least, he wasn''t a warrior or something...that was his mindset. Over the years of not training and busy trying to make money, most of the things he learned from one of those academies have departed from him". Dylan explained. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan nodded his head in understanding before saying, "I see". "But remember, I used the words ''to an extent''. That means he can still do all of those things to an extent. Both making use of his power properly, making use of traditional weapons, martial arts, and so on. They didn''t depart from him completely, So don''t underestimate him when you want to battle him, unless, you''d get defeated". Dylan''s voice resounded again. And Cora didn''t waste time backing up Dylan''s statement, "My brother has just spoken the complete truth. Even though my dad doesn''t train at all, that doesn''t mean everything he learned from that academy had departed from him, As my brother said, don''t underestimate him when you want to battle him, unless, you''d get defeated". Ryan nodded his head again before saying, "Nice". Ryan had been talking about abilities and academies specialized in training benders even though he didn''t possess an ability, and Dylan and Cora were fully aware of this. But they didn''t dare mention anything related to it, they didn''t want to say anything that would ruin his mood... Ryan had focused on the meats again, and in the next few minutes, he''d be done eating them. Yes, he''d eaten a lot of them, and there were remaining just a few meats left on the plate. As he was eating, he was drinking as well. He was still eating and drinking when the door to the house opened, then someone stepped foot into the house. That someone was a lady dressed in green robe, and she was looking beautiful and presentable...she was their mum. In fact, the moment Ryan set eyes on her, he could tell she was their mum. "Mum, you''re back". Dylan said standing up from the couch he was sitting on the moment the lady stepped foot into the house. ..That was more confirmation she was their mother. Their mum was carrying a certain sack bag in her hand, so Cora stood up from the couch she was sitting on, walked toward her mum, and collected the sack bag from her. Then she walked straight into one of the rooms in the house along with the sack bag before coming out of the room after a few seconds... Though up to a minute had passed since their mum stepped foot into the house, she hadn''t noticed Ryan yet. It was until Ryan stood up from the couch he was sitting on that she noticed him. Her eyes widened immediately the moment she noticed him, and a bewildered expression appeared on her face. Ryan greeted her, but she didn''t even respond to the greeting, she was just glancing at him with that bewildered expression still plastered on her face. ''Now, this is getting awkward''. Ryan thought to himself as she was still glancing at him, and he was staring at her as well. Dylan and Cora just stood at different spots glancing at the way their mum was staring at Ryan. And they''d gotten to understand why she was staring at him like that. Of course, he was Ryan Howell, the son of Warren Howell. Their family was famous and wealthy, a lot of people knew them, their mum was also part of the people that knew them...that was the reason why she was staring at him like that. Cora was also staring at him in some kind of way when she first set eyes on him...but it wasn''t up to her mum''s own. Their mum was still staring at Ryan with that bewildered expression still plastered on her face, and Ryan was still staring at her as well. Then she suddenly glanced at Dylan and Cora before saying to them, "Isn''t this Ryan Howell?". "It is him, mum". The both of them responded in unison. "Is it truly him?". She inquired again. "Yes mum". They responded in unison again. "What is he doing here?". It was only Dylan that responded to this one, "He''s my friend, mum. He came to visit our home today, that''s why he''s here". "He''s your friend?". "Yes mum". "For how long?". "For weeks now, we''re attending the same academy. We became friends after he resumed school". Their mum took her gaze off Dylan, then she focused them on Ryan again before saying, "You''re truly my son''s friend?". "Yes ma". Ryan responded. And after giving that response, he greeted her again, which she responded to this time. Then her voice resounded again, "I was so surprised to see you here, that''s why I was staring at you like that. Hope I didn''t freak you out". She definitely freaked him out, it became awkward at some point. But Ryan wouldn''t tell her that? So this was what he said to her instead with a little smile on his face, "No ma, you didn''t". Chapter 109 I Wish It Can Happen Tomorrow. "That''s good to hear". She uttered again with a little smile appearing on her face as well.Dylan and Cora were so happy to see that the awkward stares coming from their mum had stopped. And they were sure of one thing, their mum would be so cool to Ryan. She wouldn''t display trashy attitudes toward him, she was going to treat him well. And she was already doing so, look at the way she was conversing with him. This wasn''t even because he was Ryan Howell or something. She was a cool woman with a good personality like her kids, so she was welcoming to those who behaved themselves... "So, how are you doing?". She uttered to Ryan again, glancing at him. "I''m doing great". Ryan responded. "It was so thoughtful of you to visit your friend''s home today, that is what friends do. Calling each other friends without knowing each other''s abode is somehow". "I''m fully aware of that, that''s the reason why I came today". "So, does he know where your own abode is situated? You know, a lot of people know your family and some things about them. Some know where you guys'' house is situated, while some don''t, we are among the people that don''t know where you guys'' house is situated, Does your friend Dylan know? Has he visited your home just as you visited his today?". Their mum''s voice resounded again. "It''s part of the plan, we''ve already talked about it. He''d be visiting my home soon now that I''ve visited his". Ryan said. "That''s nice, that''s how it''s supposed to be done". Silence ensued after those words flowed out of her mouth. Everyone was just standing at their different spots, Dylan and Cora were also standing on theirs, and they''d been watching their mum converse with Ryan all this while. She was the one that broke that silence after the passing of a few seconds by saying, "Did they serve you anything to drink or to eat?". It was after those words flowed out of her mouth that she saw the plate of meats on the table, and the bottle of drink close to it, along with the cup. "Oh, they''ve done a great job in that aspect". Ryan stated. "I can see that, they gave you both something to eat and something to drink". And after she was done making that utterance, she glanced at Dylan and Cora and said to them, "Good job guys". A little smile only appeared on their faces. Then she focused her gaze back on Ryan before saying to him, "It was nice seeing you here". Ryan bowed his head a little with a bit of smile on his face after she said that. Then she focused her gaze back on her children before saying, "I just came home to drop that sack bag, there are some really important things there, I can''t afford to let anything happen to them. I''d be leaving again, but I''d be back soon". "Okay mum". Dylan and Cora uttered in unison. And with that, she walked into the room where Cora kept the sack bag. And after a few seconds of entering there, she was out again and was even walking out of the house already. The moment she reached where Ryan was standing, she said the same thing to him again, "Once again, it was nice seeing you here". ..And after those words flowed out of her mouth, she walked out of the house completely. Ryan sat back on the couch he stood up from after she walked out, then Dylan and Cora walked back to the couches they were sitting on before and balanced on them. "I like you guys mum". Ryan said after sitting on the couch, the statement was directed to both Dylan and Cora. "You would like her of course, she''s a good soul. We both love her as well". Cora stated. "I better finish off these meats and drink you guys served me". Ryan''s voice resounded again before he began eating the meats and gulping down the drink. ****** Ryan had finished eating the meats by now, and he''d also emptied the bottle of drink as well. And right now, he was already heading home, and Dylan was escorting him. Dylan planned on escorting him to a particular place before he''d turn around and begin heading back home. The both of them were walking on the road right now, and the sky was already darkening little by little. It hadn''t gotten to evening yet, but it was getting very close to complete evening... The both of them weren''t walking in silence, they were conversing while walking. "So, what do you think about my family?". Dylan inquired of Ryan as they were walking. "They are nice people, I liked both your mum and your sister". Ryan responded to Dylan''s question. "It was just as I told you, they''d welcome you. And you saw it for yourself, how my sister treated you, and how my mum treated you as well with the little time you spent conversing with her, That''s the reason why you ended up liking the both of them". "Yeah, I''ve confirmed everything you said". There was silence for some seconds after Ryan made that statement, then Dylan''s voice resounded again breaking the silence, "Remember I told you there''s no way we''d meet my dad at home. But as for my mum, there was a very slight possibility of meeting her at home. And meeting her at home doesn''t mean she was done with her business or something, S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe she came to eat, or maybe there was another reason why she was at home. Didn''t you confirm everything I told you was true?". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "I confirmed everything". "We didn''t meet my dad at home, and he never came home during the time you were around. But my mum came home, and you met her, but did she stay? No, she only came to drop something important, She left after dropping what she wanted to...that is how busy my parents are". Dylan''s voice resounded again. All Ryan did was to nod his head again as they were still walking. Silence ensued for some seconds again before Dylan broke the silence, "So, when would I be coming to visit your home?". "Very soon, who knows, it might happen tomorrow". Ryan responded. "I wish it could happen tomorrow, I want to see the mansion you''re living in". Ryan chuckled a little after Dylan made that statement, then he uttered, "Since you want it to happen tomorrow, then I''m going to try my very best for it to happen tomorrow". A wide grin appeared on Dylan''s face the moment Ryan made that statement, then his voice resounded, "Seriously?". "Yeah". "Thanks man". "Come on, it''s nothing. I visited your home today, and you guys treated me like a proper guest. I should do the same to you as well". Dylan didn''t say anything else, but that wide grin was still plastered on his face. The both of them kept on walking until they reached a particular spot before Dylan said to Ryan, "I think I''d stop here, I''m done escorting you. You can cover up the remaining journey to your house yourself". "Thanks for escorting me, man, and thanks for the meats and drink you served me". Ryan uttered to Dylan shaking hands with him. "It''s nothing". After they were done shaking each other''s hands, Dylan turned around and began heading back home, and Ryan continued journeying toward his home... ****** Ryan got to visit his friend''s house, which was Dylan, and he was treated like a proper guest. They served him lots of delicious meats and a nice drink to back it up...he enjoyed himself to the very brim. He never forgot this, even during the time he was lying on his bed in the night until he dozed off. After waking up from sleep the next day and had taken his bath, brushed his teeth, and dressed up, he headed straight to the servants to tell them something. Reaching the servants one after the other and gathering them, he told them that a very good friend of his, in fact, the only friend he had at school right now, would be visiting today. And he wanted them to prepare lots of delicacies for him. Apart from that, he wanted them to decorate the dining room to an extent since it was the dining room his friend would be making use of to eat. He wanted them to put lots of focus on the chairs and the table, he wanted them to be decorated properly... "I want to make my friend feel special when he comes today, can you guys help me achieve this?". Ryan stated glancing at all the servants. They didn''t say anything, they only nodded their heads meaning ''Yes'', Sofia included. Then Ryan thanked them before walking away. After the Howell family was done eating breakfast, Ryan told his mum what he planned on doing today. He also told her what he instructed the servants to do. ..And his mum was in agreement with it, she wasn''t angry or anything. Chapter 110 You Like What Youre Seeing, Right? "You wanting to do this for him just shows how much you love him as a friend. You''re free to do whatever you want to make your friend feel special when he visits this place".That was what Emily said to Ryan after he told her what he planned on doing today, and Ryan couldn''t help but to smile broadly and thank her before walking out of the house. He was ridden to school as usual by one of the guards. And the moment they arrived at the school compound and Ryan had come down from the horse, he said to the guard, "Come pick me up during closing hour today". The guard was a little surprised by Ryan''s statement because for weeks, Ryan had been instructing him not to come pick him up. He''d been trekking home for weeks. But since Ryan instructed him to come pick him up today, he was going to do just so. All that flowed out of his mouth was ''okay'' before he rode out of the school compound. Then Ryan turned around and began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated. There was a reason why he told the guard to come pick him up today...you''d find out the reason later. It''s been hours since Ryan arrived in his classroom, and by now, lots of teachers had entered their classroom, taught them, and left. Ryan and Dylan were discussing currently. It was getting really close to break hour, no teacher would be entering their classroom again until break hour had come and passed. Dylan was standing close to Ryan''s seat, while Ryan was sitting in his seat, staring at him, and the both of them were conversing... "So, is it a sure thing that I would be visiting your home today? Like, are you a hundred percent sure?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "Yes, it is a sure thing, you''d definitely be visiting my home today just as I visited yours yesterday". Ryan responded with his gaze focused on Dylan. A smile appeared on Dylan''s face immediately the moment he heard that...he''d finally get to be seeing the mansion Ryan was living in today. "I''m glad to hear that, in fact, I can''t wait for school to be over so I can come see your home". Dylan''s voice resounded again. "It would definitely happen". The moment those words finished flowing out of Ryan''s mouth, Dylan walked away... ****** It had just gotten to closing hour, and students were already leaving their different classrooms as usual. Dylan had been happy throughout because Ryan told him he''d be visiting his home today...it was a sure thing. The happiness was evident on his face, he couldn''t hide it. And now that closing hour had arrived, the time had finally arrived for him to begin heading toward Ryan''s home. So he didn''t waste time standing up from his seat and walking toward Ryan''s seat. Ryan was still sitting in his seat when Dylan reached him, and the moment he glanced at Dylan''s face, he could see the happiness. He stood up from his seat holding his bag in his hand, then he wore it. After chuckling a little, he said to Dylan with his gaze focused on him, "I can see you''re so happy". "Yes, I''m so happy to see the mansion you''re living in". Dylan stated. Ryan couldn''t help but chuckle again after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded again, "Okay then, let''s go see the mansion I''m residing in". ..The moment Ryan was done saying that, the both of them walked out of the classroom together. They had reached the school compound by now and were walking on it. They were still walking when Ryan sighted the guard that rode him to school this morning sitting on that same horse he used in riding him to school. Of course, the guard was waiting for him since Ryan instructed him to come pick him up from school during closing hour today. And that''s exactly what the guard was here to do... The main reason why Ryan instructed the guard to come pick him up today was because of Dylan. Yes, since Dylan was going to be visiting his home today, he didn''t want them to trek there. He wanted them to get ridden to that place. Of course, Dylan doesn''t enjoy the privilege of getting ridden home by a guard or something because he wasn''t from a rich family. Well, Ryan wanted him to experience getting ridden by someone with a horse. Remember, the plan was to make Dylan feel special, the guard riding them to his home was part of it. Ryan and Dylan kept walking until they reached the guard and the horse he was sitting on. Dylan didn''t know the guard was waiting for them, so he was about to walk past the guard and the horse when Ryan stopped him saying, "We wouldn''t be trekking to my home, this man here would be riding us to that place". He pointed to the guard sitting on the horse while making that utterance... "Seriously?". Dylan uttered with a bit of widened eyes after Ryan made that statement. "Yes, seriously". A wide grin appeared on Dylan''s face immediately. He was already happy he''d get to be visiting Ryan''s home today, the happiness he was feeling was only increasing. The guard was a little surprised by what he''d just discovered. So Ryan would be bringing his friend home for a visit today? Discovering that also made him discern the main reason why Ryan told him to come pick him up today was because of this. Since his friend was going to be visiting today, he didn''t want them to trek...he wanted the journey to be faster. Both Ryan and Dylan had mounted the horse by now. Dylan was sitting behind the guard, while Ryan was sitting behind Dylan. Seeing that the both of them were already sitting comfortably on the horse, the guard put it in motion riding out of the school compound. A smile was plastered on Dylan''s face as he was sitting on top of the horse, and it was in motion. He had sat on top of a moving horse before, but it''s been a really long time since it last happened. He was sitting on top of a moving horse currently, and he loved what he was feeling. He was feeling excitement as the horse was in motion. He wasn''t just feeling excitement as the horse kept moving nonstop, he was also glancing around. He was glancing at the people walking on the road, glancing at houses, and so on. Ryan was sitting behind Dylan, and he''d noticed how excited Dylan was because he was sitting on top of a moving horse. And this fact was making him happy, he liked that Dylan was excited because he was experiencing something he hadn''t experienced for a long time. ..The plan was to make Dylan feel special, and he was already achieving it. The guard kept putting the horse in motion until they finally arrived at the front of Ryan''s home before riding straight into the compound. Dylan opened his mouth in awe the moment he set eyes on Ryan''s house. It was a mansion as expected, but the mansion was looking better than how he expected it to be. The guard rode the horse to where the other horses were. Ryan was the first person to come down from the horse since he was the one sitting at the back. When it was about time for Dylan to come down from the horse, he couldn''t bring himself to because he was glancing at the mansion. He was mesmerized by what he was seeing, he liked what he was seeing...this was complete luxury. If the exterior of the house could be looking this nice, then how would the interior be looking? This was exactly the thought running through Dylan''s mind. "Dylan, come down from the horse". Ryan said to him with his gaze focused on him. He knew the reason why Dylan was still sitting on the horse even though he was supposed to have come down from it by now was because he was glancing at the house and was mesmerized by what he was seeing. But he still had to say that to him though because Dylan wouldn''t sit on the horse forever. Even though he was mesmerized by what he was seeing, he still has to come down from the horse at some point. And him coming down from the horse would make it easier for the guard to tie the horse after coming down from it himself. It was just like Dylan came back to reality after hearing Ryan''s voice. He glanced at Ryan before saying, "Oh!". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And after that, he came down from the horse. Then the guard came down from the horse next before he began tying it... Dylan was standing close to Ryan currently, and his gaze was focused on the mansion. Apart from glancing at the mansion, he was also glancing at the other guards standing in front of it. Ryan had noticed Dylan had resumed staring at the house again after coming down from the horse and standing close to him. So glancing at Dylan, he uttered to him, "You like what you''re seeing, right?". Chapter 111 Amazed. "Point of correction, I love what I''m seeing". Dylan responded to Ryan''s question without even glancing at him, his gaze was just focused on the mansion.A smile appeared on Ryan''s face the moment Dylan gave that response, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, this time, glancing at Ryan, "It passed my expectations. I was expecting your house to be a mansion, which it happens to be, but it is looking way better than I expected. This is fucking awesome". Ryan didn''t say anything ''cause he didn''t have anything to say, he only nodded his head a little with that smile still plastered on his face. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "My house comes nowhere near to this, it can''t be compared to it at all". Ryan had to speak this time, "But that doesn''t change the fact that your house is so nice, I know what I saw". "Yeah, it is nice, but it can''t be compared to yours". Ryan didn''t like this comparison at all, and he was hoping this wouldn''t instill a kind of jealousy in Dylan''s heart. It could happen, a kind of jealousy could develop in his heart now that he''d seen the mansion Ryan was residing in. I mean, he said the mansion went above his expectations, and with all these comparisons here and there...vile things could start popping up in his heart. ..But there was a very low chance of such happening because Ryan knew the kind of person Dylan was, he''d proven that he was a genuine friend over and over again. Even if vile things were to pop up in his heart, he wouldn''t let it stay there for too long and engulf him. "There''s no need for all these comparisons. What matters is that you''re living with your family and there''s happiness in the home. There are people living in mansions, but don''t have a happy home". Ryan said to Dylan. Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true, a complete fact". "So there''s no need for all these comparisons". After those words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, Dylan took his gaze off him and focused them on the mansion again. That lasted for a few seconds before Dylan glanced at Ryan again and said to him, "But you''re enjoying a nice amount of privileges Ryan, it can''t be denied. I mean, look at the mansion you''re living in, there are guards around to protect you guys from dangers, look at the horses and carriages around, I''m sure there are servants in the house, and so on. You''re lucky, man". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Yes, it can''t be denied that I''m enjoying a nice amount of privileges. But what matters more in the end is to have a happy home". "Don''t you have a happy home? Isn''t your family happy?". Dylan inquired of Ryan with his gaze still focused on him. "Of course, my family is happy, we have a happy home. I''m speaking in terms of other families". Ryan responded. Dylan nodded his head a little. All these conversations they were having were making Ryan remember that Liam and Miles turned out to become frenemies because of the privileges he was enjoying. It was these same privileges Dylan was talking about, and it was making Ryan a little scared. Wouldn''t Dylan turn out to become a secret enemy at some point because of the privileges he was enjoying, just as Liam and Miles became enemies without him knowing? Yes, he''d been able to confirm that Dylan was a genuine friend with the help of the system. And apart from that, Dylan had proven many times that he was a genuine friend with the way he stood up for him and so on. ..But Ryan was having doubts again. He wasn''t doubting the genuineness of Dylan''s friendship all this while, he was doubting Dylan''s friendship would remain genuine until maybe a situation arrives where they wouldn''t be able to see each other anymore. The fact that he was from a rich family, and Dylan wasn''t from one was what was making all these doubts creep into his heart. And he couldn''t be blamed ''cause he was only being cautious. Maybe he might need to confirm the genuineness of Dylan''s friendship again with the help of the system. And he''d be confirming it like that from time to time. If that''s what he needs to be doing to make sure he was safe and wasn''t friends with an enemy, then he was completely ready to do it... The guard had finished tying the horse by now and had already walked to where the other guards were...this happened a few minutes ago. "Let''s go inside". Ryan said to Dylan. "Is your family at home?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "Some, I guess. All of them can''t be at home, my dad wouldn''t be at home for sure, the same case for my brother. But there''s a high chance my mum and sister would be at home". Ryan answered. "Hmm". That was all that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth before the both of them began walking toward the mansion. As they were walking toward it, Ryan was hoping the servants had done as he instructed them to do. He instructed them to prepare a lot of delicacies and also decorate the dining room before leaving for school this morning. He kept hoping they did as he instructed because if they hadn''t done so, then his plan had been ruined. The both of them had walked past the guards by now and entered the house. And the moment they stepped foot into the house, Dylan opened his mouth in awe again due to what he was seeing. As expected, the interior of the house was looking way better than the exterior. It was just super splendid, it screamed complete luxury... This was how it was supposed to be, the interior of a house should be looking better than the exterior. Dylan just kept glancing around the house. There were some things he saw and immediately discerned they were extremely expensive. Like some portraits he saw on the wall, he didn''t need anyone to tell him they were extremely expensive. Ryan noticed the amazement on Dylan''s face as he was glancing around the house. And after staring at Dylan for a few more seconds, his eyes went straight to the dining room. He wanted to confirm if the servants had decorated it as he instructed. Confirming that they''d decorated it would also mean they''d prepared the delicacies. He confirmed that they''d decorated the dining room after glancing at it, and his heart became so joyous at that moment, and it was evident in his face. ''They''d have prepared the delicacies as well''. Ryan thought to himself after taking his gaze off the dining room. Dylan was still glancing around the house with that amazement still plastered on his face. Then he focused his gaze on Ryan before saying to him, "This is just excellent, the interior of your house is looking way better than the exterior. Everything is screaming luxury". "That''s how it''s supposed to be. The interior of a house is supposed to be looking better than the exterior. If the exterior is looking better than the interior, then there''s serious problem". Ryan uttered. Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "True, true". "Wait here, let me go confirm something". Ryan said to Dylan before he began walking away. He wanted to confirm if the servants prepared the delicacies. There was a very high chance they''d prepared them considering they''d decorated the dining room, but he still needed to confirm to be fully sure. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was heading toward the servants, even if he could just meet one of them and confirm from the person they''d prepared the delicacies he instructed them to prepare, he''d be satisfied. The first place he went to was the kitchen, and upon reaching the kitchen, he met Sofia there with one other servant... The two of them glanced at him the moment he arrived in the kitchen, then Ryan inquired of them, "So, did you guys prepare lots of delicacies as I instructed?". "Yes, we prepared them". The both of them responded in unison. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face the moment they gave that response, then his voice resounded again, "I saw that you guys have decorated the dining room as well. Thanks guys". They didn''t say anything, they only bowed their heads a little. Then Ryan voiced out again, "My friend is already here, so you guys would be bringing all the meals to the dining room soon". They nodded their heads a little, then Ryan walked away. He''d reached where Dylan was standing by now, he was standing at that same spot where he left him. And he could see that Dylan was still glancing around. He was still amazed by what he was seeing. "Do you want to tour the house?". Ryan inquired of Dylan. Yes, since he was amazed by what he was seeing, then it was better for him to tour the house to take a better look at it. "Yes, I''d love to tour it". Dylan responded with his gaze focused on Ryan. Chapter 112 A Lot Of Food. "Let''s tour the house then". Ryan said to Dylan.Dylan became excited at that moment, he was about to tour this luxurious house. It wasn''t a situation of standing at a particular spot and glancing at some parts of the house. He''d get to see more parts of the house now while walking around. The both of them began walking, and the first thing they did was to climb the staircase in the house. Ryan showed Dylan all the rooms upstairs, including his, and every other thing he needed to see upstairs. After they were done with upstairs, they climbed down the staircase and arrived downstairs. Then Ryan showed Dylan other parts of the house, which included the kitchen, some of the servants'' rooms, and so on. Dylan just kept opening his mouth in awe as Ryan was showing him places in the house. Everywhere screamed luxury, everywhere was so tidy and neat...his house couldn''t be compared to it. Ryan and Dylan were still touring the house when Lucy walked out of her room. She was in her room and was hearing some things, like there was a visitor in the house... And she was absolutely correct, she set eyes on Ryan and Dylan the moment she came out of her room. Ryan was showing Dylan a particular object in the house when she stepped out and saw them. The moment Dylan set eyes on her, he voiced out, "This must be Lucy Howell, your sister". Ryan wasn''t surprised by this at all because of course, their family was popular, and a lot of people were aware of each person in the family. And apart from that, Ryan had already told him he had a younger sister. But he already knew without Ryan telling him, the fact that he knew her name was enough evidence... Lucy just stood there glancing at Dylan as Dylan was also staring at her as well. It remained like this for a few seconds as silence ensued before Ryan''s voice resounded, "Umm...Lucy, this is my friend, Dylan, he came to visit today". ..His gaze was focused on Lucy making that utterance. Then he focused his gaze on Dylan next before saying to him, "I don''t need to introduce her to you because you''re already aware of her". "Your friend at school?". Lucy inquired, glancing at Ryan. "Yes, my friend at school, in fact, the only friend I have at school right now". Ryan responded. "Nice to meet you, Dylan". Lucy said, glancing at Dylan. "Nice to meet you too". Dylan stated glancing at Lucy as well with a little smile plastered on his face. Lucy walked away after that, not into her room, but somewhere else in the house. "She''s pretty". That was what Dylan said to Ryan after Lucy walked away. Ryan didn''t say anything in response to that, instead, these were the words that flowed out of his mouth, "Let''s continue with what we were doing before so we can climax it and engage in something else". And with that, Ryan continued showing Dylan the object he was showing him until he was done doing so. This came with a few explanations here and there. They toured some other places in the house after that. And now, they were done touring the house, Ryan had shown Dylan almost every single place in the house, and Dylan enjoyed the tour to the very brim. "This house is fucking amazing, you''re living the life, Ryan". These were the words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth after they were done touring the house. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head a little. Then his voice resounded after the passing of a few seconds, "Wait here, I''d be right back". And after saying that to Dylan, he began walking away. He went straight to the servants and told them it was about time for them to bring all the meals they prepared to the dining room. Ryan was going to be eating out of the meals, but most of them were for Dylan. He was going to eat until he gets tired of eating. Drinks would also be part of what would be kept on the dining table for Dylan''s consumption. ..Dylan didn''t know what was coming at all. Wanting to confirm if his mum was around though he was having a strong feeling she wasn''t, he inquired of Sofia after informing them to bring all the meals they prepared to the dining room, "Is my mum around?". "No, she isn''t, I saw her left. Unless she''d come back without my knowledge". Sofia responded. This was enough for Ryan to know she wasn''t around. He didn''t see any sign of her when he was touring the house along with Dylan. "You guys should hurry up with bringing the meals prepared to the dining room". That was the last statement that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth before he walked away. He''d arrived at the place where he left Dylan, and the moment he reached him, he said to him, "Let''s go make ourselves comfortable on couches in the living room". And with that, the both of them began walking toward the living room until they reached it, then they balanced on a couch each... Ryan had already kept his school bag in his room by now during the time they were touring the house. But Dylan was still carrying his ''cause this wasn''t his house where he had a particular place to drop it. He''d most likely have to keep carrying it until he leaves this place...and it was absolutely nothing for him. They were still sitting on couches in the living room when servants began walking past them with plates of food in their hands heading straight to the dining room and keeping them on the dining table. The dining room wasn''t far from the living room, so they were basically seeing everything. Dylan''s gaze was just focused on the dining room as the servants were keeping food on the dining table. And he''d noticed the decorations around the dining room, it helped in beautifying it a lot. How the table was decorated, and how some of the chairs were decorated as well, it was just amazing. He didn''t know all these decorations were done because of him via Ryan''s instruction, they weren''t there before... In fact, they were done today. The servants had finished keeping all the plates of food on the dining table, bottles of drinks and cups were also on the dining table. Glancing at Dylan, Ryan said to him, "Let''s head over to the dining room". Dylan was having a feeling the foods being carried to the dining room by the servants were for him, but he wasn''t sure. Now that Ryan had said the both of them should head over to the dining room, he was sure now. They''d reached the dining room by now, and Dylan was now taking a closer look at the decorations around. And they looked so amazing, they helped in beautifying the dining room a lot. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the food on the dining table, Dylan couldn''t believe his eyes. There were different foods on each plate, different delicacies. There were lots of meats, and so on. You know, he couldn''t see the particular foods the servants were carrying to the dining room...all he knew was that they were carrying foods to the dining room. And his mindset was that it would be the same food on different plates, or foods that were related... But he was completely wrong, the food on each plate was completely different. "All these are for you, I''d only be eating some out of them". Ryan said to Dylan as he was staring at the foods. "Were you the one that informed them to prepare all these? I''m seeing different meals on each plate". Dylan uttered to Ryan. "Yes, I was the one that informed them to prepare all these. All for you, my friend". "Wow! This is a lot of food. I don''t think I''d be able to finish them all even after you''ve eaten some out of them". Dylan voiced out once again. "If you can''t finish them, then the rest will be packaged for you so you can go share them with your family at home. I''m sure your sister would be so happy to have a taste of some of these delicacies". Dylan nodded his head a little after Ryan said that, then his voice resounded again, "This is too much man, thank you so much". "It''s nothing, you''re the only genuine friend I have at school, you deserve this and even more. Not to talk of the fact that you treated me like a proper guest when I visited your house yesterday. I''m only doing the same". Ryan stated. The both of them stood there glancing at each other in silence after Ryan made that utterance, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Let''s sit down". He didn''t waste time sitting on a particular chair in the dining room after making that statement, then Dylan followed suit after taking off his bag. He was sitting on one of the chairs in the dining room and glancing at the food, still not denying it in his mind that this was a lot of food... Chapter 113 Ive Already Shown My Gratitude To Him. Ryan drew a plate of food closer to him, then he said to Dylan,"You can begin digging in, there are drinks as well as you can see. So you can help out yourself". "I don''t know where to begin". Dylan said with his gaze focused on the food. Ryan laughed a little after he said that, then he voiced out, "Start from anywhere. If you don''t know which particular meal to begin eating first, you can begin eating two meals at the same time". A smile appeared on Dylan''s face after Ryan said that, then he stated, "Before I begin eating, there''s something I want to address". "And what is that?". Ryan asked a little curiously. "This house of yours is so amazing. I mean, look at the way the dining room is decorated, look at the decorations on the table and on the chairs we''re sitting on". "Do you want to know something?". Ryan voiced out. "What is that?". "All these decorations were done because of you. I instructed the servants to do them before leaving for school this morning, they weren''t here before". "Are you serious?". "Completely serious". At this moment, Dylan was feeling so special, and that was the reason why Ryan did all these, he''d achieved his aim. Firstly, they were ridden to this place by a guard. Secondly, he got to tour around this mansion, thirdly, look at all the meals Ryan instructed the servants to prepare ''cause he''d be visiting. And lastly, all these decorations were done to the dining room because he''d be visiting as well. There was no way Dylan wouldn''t feel special after thinking about all these, which was Ryan''s plan from the get-go. Dylan was glancing at Ryan currently, and these were the words that flowed out of his mouth, "Thanks for all these, man". "It''s nothing, you deserve them and more. Let''s begin eating". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on Dylan. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, let''s begin eating". And with that, Dylan drew a plate of food closer to him. He decided to start from somewhere, there were different delicacies, but he was going to start out by eating a particular delicacy first. Ryan had already drawn a plate of food closer to him a few minutes ago, so he was already eating. He ate for about a minute before drawing one of the cups on the dining table closer to him. Then he opened a bottle of drink and poured some of its contents into the cup before closing the bottle of drink. After taking a sip of the drink, he said to Dylan, "You can begin drinking as well". Dylan had already begun eating by now, in fact, he''d started munching some of the meats. He drew a bottle of drink closer to him after Ryan said that, then he opened it and poured some of its content into a cup before closing the bottle of drink. Then he took a sip, and the moment he did so, his eyes widened... He glanced at Ryan immediately before saying to him, "Damn! This drink tastes awesome". "Right?". Ryan stated. "Yeah". He took another sip of the drink after saying that, then he gulped a large amount of the drink down his throat due to how sweet it was...but he didn''t gulp down everything. There was still drink in the cup when he kept it on the dining table. Then he opened that bottle of drink again before pouring some of its content into the cup again since the amount of drink in the cup had reduced badly. After doing that, he resumed eating. The both of them had been eating in silence for a few minutes now before Ryan''s voice suddenly resounded, "You''re enjoying the food, right?". "To the very brim, it tastes so nice. And there''s still more to be eaten". Dylan responded. "Yes, there''s still more to be eaten, you''d eat to your fill". The both of them resumed eating after Ryan said that... Minutes had passed, and by now, Dylan had finished eating a particular meal and was already eating another one...he was enjoying himself to the very brim. And that was the same case with Ryan, he was already eating another meal. And seems like this was the last one he''d be eating before leaving the rest for Dylan to finish. ..If he can''t finish them, he would take the rest home for his family to consume. There was a very high chance he wouldn''t be able to finish them, so he''d simply be taking the rest home. His younger sister, Cora, would be the first person to begin consuming out of the food ''cause there was a very high chance she''d have arrived home by now. Ryan wasn''t only eating the food, he was also eating meats as well and gulping drink down his throat. And that was exactly the same case with Dylan...the both of them were enjoying themselves to the very brim. Throughout the time they were eating and drinking, no one disrupted them. Lucy was in her room, the servants were at different places handling different things, and the guards were outside as usual. They were able to eat without any kind of disruption... And by now, Ryan was done eating, he''d emptied the plate of food in front of him. He was done eating, but he wasn''t done drinking, there was still a bottle of drink he needed to empty before he''d be done drinking. "The remaining foods are yours, I''m done eating". Ryan said to Dylan after he was done eating. "Damn! Won''t you eat another plate of food at least?". Dylan uttered to Ryan. "No, I won''t. I''m already satisfied, all I need to do now is finish this bottle of drink before I''d be completely done with eating and drinking". Dylan was glancing at all the foods on the dining table currently, there was still a lot to eat. Ryan had already understood the reason why he was staring at them, so he voiced out, "Remember what I said, if you can''t finish them, which there''s a high possibility you wouldn''t be able to, the rest will be packaged properly for you so you can go share to your family at home". Dylan nodded his head a little and resumed eating. He was still eating, and Ryan was still drinking when Emily stepped foot into the house. It didn''t take long for her to reach the living room properly and set eyes on Ryan and Dylan in the dining room. She walked toward them, and the moment she reached them, both Ryan and Dylan greeted her. Dylan knew who she was the moment he set eyes on her...Ryan''s mum, Emily Howell. "Is this the friend you were talking about?". Emily inquired of Ryan with her gaze focused on him after the both of them greeted her. "Yes, mum, he''s the one I told you would be visiting today". Ryan responded. And with that, Emily focused her gaze on Dylan, then Dylan''s voice resounded, "I''m Dylan by name, I attend the same academy as your son, and the both of us are age mates". A little smile appeared on Emily''s face the moment Dylan was done saying that, then she voiced out, "That''s nice to hear. I can see you''re enjoying yourself". "Yes ma, I''ve been enjoying myself eating and drinking. A lot of meals were prepared, nice drinks were also made available, I''m so grateful for these". Dylan stated. "You should be grateful to your friend, Ryan, he was the one that instructed the servants to prepare all these, both the decorations you''re seeing in this dining room. That''s how much he cherishes you as a friend". "I''ve already shown my gratitude to him, I''ve thanked him". Ryan glanced at his mum after Dylan said that before saying to her, "He''s already shown his gratitude, mum". Emily nodded her head a little before saying, "That''s nice". Still standing close to them, Emily asked Dylan some questions about his family and other things which he gave answers to. Then she said to him, "It''s nice having you here", before walking away leaving them to keep eating and drinking. "Your mum is nice". Dylan said to Ryan after Emily walked away. "Yeah, she''s warm-hearted like your mum". Ryan uttered. Dylan only nodded his head a little to what Ryan said. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Continue eating, eat to your fill". And with that, Dylan resumed eating and drinking, and Ryan resumed drinking. In a few minutes, Ryan had emptied the bottle of drink in front of him, and he was done, the rest was for Dylan. After taking the last gulp and dropping the cup on the dining table, he began staring at Dylan as he was eating... Dylan had emptied the plate of food that was in front of him a few minutes ago and was already munching another plate of food. Ryan watched him until he emptied the food on that plate. And after Dylan was done eating the food, he glanced at Ryan and said to him, "I think I''ve already eaten to my fill". Chapter 114 Planning To Resume It. "Why don''t you eat some more, come on, you can do it". Ryan uttered to Dylan."I''m already filled up, but guess I can eat a little more". Dylan stated. "You don''t have to eat some more if you''re truly filled up. Eating above what you should eat could make you really uncomfortable, I don''t want it to seem like I''m persuading you or forcing you to do what you don''t want to, If you feel like you''re completely filled up and can''t eat anymore, you don''t have to. Don''t eat some more because I said so". Ryan voiced out. He knew the reason why he was saying this...he didn''t want a situation where Dylan would become uncomfortable and can''t even go home because of over-feeding. "You don''t have to worry, I want to eat some more because my body would allow me to do so. Though I''m filled up, I think my body can still take in some more food". Dylan stated. "Okay, if you say so". And with that, Dylan began eating another plate of food while drinking at the same time. But from the look of things, he wouldn''t be able to finish the plate of food. If he finishes it, he''d eaten above what he should eat...and he''d become really uncomfortable. The meats on the dining table had reduced drastically, Ryan and Dylan had eaten a good number of them, but Dylan ate more. As expected, Dylan wasn''t able to finish the plate of food. He stopped the moment his body signalled him to stop, not adhering to his body''s signal would be a terrible idea. "I can''t go above this, I''m filled up to the very brim now". Dylan said to Ryan after he was done eating. "You''ve tried. I like the fact that you were able to eat and drink a lot". Ryan stated glancing at Dylan. "I mean, these are excellent meals and drinks, there''s no way I wouldn''t be able to consume a lot". Ryan only nodded his head to Dylan''s statement as silence ensued for some seconds, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "So the rest would be packaged for you to take home, both foods and drinks". Dylan nodded his head a little. From the way he was feeling considering the amount of food and drinks he was able to consume at this place, he wasn''t sure he''d be eating dinner. He was too filled up to eat dinner...and even if the need arrives for him to eat dinner, there''d be more than enough food for it. With Ryan''s instruction, the servants were able to package the remaining foods and drinks properly for Dylan to take home. And even after they were done packaging them and had handed them over to Dylan, he didn''t leave immediately. He still stayed at Ryan''s house conversing with him. The both of them were in the living room currently sitting on different couches conversing. "I enjoyed this. Visiting your home, touring it, getting to see complete luxury, you making me feel special, the many foods and drinks. I enjoyed all to the very brim". Dylan said to Ryan. "That''s what friends do, right?". Ryan voiced out. A smile only appeared on Dylan''s face as he nodded his head a little. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "We now know where each other''s homes are situated, finally". "Yeah". Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Dylan''s voice resounded again, "I better leave now, I''ve spent enough time here". He stood up from the couch he was sitting on after making that utterance... That shows he was serious about what he said to leave. Ryan stood up from the couch he was sitting on as well after Dylan stood up. "So, we''d be meeting at school tomorrow then". Dylan said to Ryan. "Yeah". And with that, Dylan began walking out of the house, and Ryan was following him from behind. The both of them had walked out of the house by now, and Dylan was already walking in the compound with the aim of walking out of it and heading straight home. He was holding the sack bag in his hand where all the foods and drinks were packaged, and he was also carrying his school bag. He was still walking in the compound when Ryan stopped him, saying, "Where are you heading to?". Dylan glanced at him with a kind of surprised facial expression before uttering, "What do you mean where am I heading to? Home of course". "You want to trek home after visiting my house, not to talk of the fact that you''re carrying that bag in your hand. One of the guards here would be riding you straight to your home, you just need to tell the person the name of the community where your home is situated". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on Dylan. "Seriously?". Dylan uttered with a bewildered facial expression. "Yes, why would you trek home when you could get ridden home by one of the guards here?". "I really appreciate all these Ryan". Dylan stated walking back to meet Ryan. He''d reached where Ryan was standing by now, then Ryan instructed one of the guards to ride him home. Now, he wasn''t rude with the instruction nor did he use a commanding tone to give the guard the instruction. He instructed him with respect, and the guard was ready to carry out the instruction the moment he received it... He''d already loosened the rope tied to one of the horses by now, then he helped Dylan sit on top of the horse since Dylan would find it hard to sit on the horse without assistance due to the sack bag he was carrying in his hand. After Dylan had sat comfortably on the horse, the guard climbed the horse as well sitting in front of Dylan since he was the one that would be putting the horse in motion. ..Now that he was sitting comfortably on the horse, and that was also the same case with Dylan, he didn''t waste time riding the horse out of the compound. ****** One of the terrible things that was done to Ryan after he resumed school was bullying. He got tapped in the head with force, and so on. But the bullying later stopped due to Dylan''s intervention. Yes, Dylan helped in chasing out all the bullies with a particular threat that he would report them to the teachers. Some of those terrible things were still happening to Ryan like the awkward stares, hurtful remarks, and so on, which can be considered a kind of bullying but weren''t the main bullying. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it''s been a long time since he got bullied properly... As known, teenagers can be so immature. Though bullies had been staying off Ryan with the fear that they might get reported and land into serious trouble, they still wanted to bully Ryan. Some had been making plans behind the scenes on how they''d continue bullying Ryan. They were completely aware of who his dad was, the kind of power he holds, but they didn''t care about that...they still wanted to resume bullying him. In fact, that was part of the reasons why they wanted to continue bullying him and were finding a way to do so... The fact that he was from a prestigious family, and many of them weren''t. And the fact that they considered him a weakling due to what happened to him in the past was still part of the reasons. Four boys from Ryan''s academy were heading home right now after it got to closing hour. The four of them were walking on the road along with other students, but the students weren''t that many. It would soon get to a time when students wouldn''t be walking along with them on the road anymore, they just needed to walk a few more meters. The four of them were living somehow close to each other, they were friends, and they can be considered bullies. They loved to prey on the weak or people they considered weak. Each of them possessed an affinity, but they hadn''t learned to make use of their affinities properly because they were still attending the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge. As said, they were bullies, and they were part of the bullies that had caused distress to Ryan''s life before they were scared off. They weren''t able to bully Ryan for too long because they were scared off really quickly. After they were scared off, they didn''t make any kind of plan to resume bullying Ryan or something. But it got to a time when they began planning on how they''d continue bullying Ryan. What always annoys them was that they didn''t get to bully him for too long before they were scared off. There were some students they do bully at school. Students they considered weak, students that didn''t possess an ability, and so on. And they wanted to add Ryan to that list. So they''d been planning for some time on how they''d resume bullying him. ..That was exactly what they were conversing about as they were heading home. Chapter 115 Planning To Resume It.(2) The students around weren''t hearing their discussion, they were the only ones that knew what they were conversing about."We shouldn''t care about that friend of his, Dylan, we should just do whatever we want to do without minding his threats". One of the boys said as they were still walking. "I don''t think that is a good idea. Do you know what would happen if we get reported? Worst of all, it is Ryan Howell we were bullying, the son of Warren. We''d get into serious trouble if his father decides to punish us himself, Not to talk of the punishment we''d receive from the teachers and the head teacher. It would be terrible". Another boy voiced out, he was only speaking his mind. "Why do I feel Dylan''s threats are just empty threats? I feel he wouldn''t be able to report to the teachers, he''s just saying that to scare us off, and it is working, We are bullying more than one student in that academy, both the ones we''re the same age with and the ones younger than us. Have any of them ever reported us? No, and we''ve been bullying them for a long time now, So I feel Dylan''s threats are just empty threats". Another boy voiced out. There was one among them that was like their leader, you know, the one they do show a kind of respect to. The one that was always in front most of the time and the others would be following him from behind when they were walking and weren''t conversing. He was the only one that hadn''t spoken yet, he had just been listening to what they were saying... But after those words had finished flowing out of that boy''s mouth, he finally spoke, "The ones we''ve been bullying at school for a long time, and they hadn''t reported are like weaklings. They don''t possess an ability, many of them are loners, and so on, But I can tell that Dylan of a guy isn''t a weakling, and he possesses an ability. There''s a very high chance those threats of his aren''t empty threats, it''s evident in his eyes". S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others nodded their heads in understanding, what he''d just said was most likely true. Silence ensued between them as they kept on walking, then one of them broke the silence by saying, "Why don''t we resume bullying Ryan and make sure to confirm if Dylan''s threats are truly empty threats or not?". "Can you throw more light into what you just said now?". The one that was considered their leader voiced out. "Okay, let''s resume bullying Ryan the way we were doing back then before we got scared off. Now, Dylan is always with Ryan most of the time, and resuming bullying him would mean Dylan would start with that threat again, Now, we have to make sure he''s so close to carrying out that threat but hasn''t carried it out yet before we''d pull back. It wouldn''t be like back then where he just said it and we were already scared, As I said, we''d have to make sure he''s so close to carrying out the threat before we''d pull back. That''s the only way to confirm if his threats are truly empty threats or not". The boy explained. All of them, including their leader, nodded their heads to his utterance, what he said just now made sense... Then one of the other boys voiced out, "What if it becomes too late? What if he carries out the threat without giving us a chance to pull back? It wasn''t a situation of him being close to carrying out the threat, he carried it out before we could pull back, What would we do in that situation because it could happen". ..He was directing this utterance at the boy that gave that suggestion to confirm if Dylan''s threats were truly empty threats or not. "Then we just have to make sure it doesn''t happen, we have to make sure we don''t provoke him to that extent. And even if we provoke him to that extent and notice he was about to go carry out his threat of reporting to the teachers, then we have to find a way to stop him, Stopping him might require us to tell him we wouldn''t dare bully Ryan again, stooping low enough to beg him, and so on". The boy answered. They couldn''t help but nod their heads to the boy''s statement again, he was making sense. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "If there''s a better suggestion on how we can confirm if Dylan''s threats are truly empty threats or not, and how we can stop him if the situation gets out of hand, and it becomes a sure thing he''s about to carry out the threat, then the person can voice it out". No one said anything, that means no one had a better suggestion. Then one of their voices resounded, "I think we''d just go with what you suggested on how to confirm if his threats are truly empty threats or not and how to stop him if the situation gets out of hand". They''d all agreed on something now, then the leader''s voice resounded, "So, let''s say we get to confirm his threats aren''t empty threats at all, and he can truly carry them out, what would we do next? We just stay off bullying Ryan ever again?". ..He threw this question at the others, and he was expecting answers, but for the past few seconds, no one had said anything. That silence lasted for a few more seconds before someone finally spoke out, "Then we''d just have to find another way to continue bullying Ryan". "Do you have any other way in mind?". The leader inquired of the person that spoke out. "Since Dylan is the one making the threats, then we just have to find a way to be bullying Ryan when he''s not there. From what I''m seeing, Ryan doesn''t plan on reporting to the teachers no matter the amount of bullying he''s receiving, And there is a reason for this which I can''t seem to figure out. But as I said, since Dylan is the one making the threats, then we just have to be bullying Ryan when he''s not with him". The boy responded. "And don''t you think Ryan would tell Dylan about it once we resume bullying him? I don''t think he''d keep it from him". Another boy voiced out. "If he tells him about it, then we just have to find another way or quit. But there''s a very high chance he wouldn''t tell him about it". They all nodded their heads to the boy''s statement, he was making sense. Then the leader''s voice resounded again, "We''ve made plans, and we''d be carrying out the plans soon". ****** Today was another day of school, different students were trooping into their academies. Some were being ridden into their academies with horses, while some were walking into their academies with their feet. That was also the same case with Ryan''s academy, different students were trooping into it for today was another day of school. As usual, some were being ridden into the school compound with horses, while some were walking into the school compound with their feet... Ryan was among the people that was ridden into the school compound with a horse...one of the guards rode him to school as usual. After coming down from the horse, he just turned around and began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated without saying anything to the guard. That was enough for the guard to know he shouldn''t bother about coming to pick up Ryan today during closing hour. This wasn''t the first time he was riding Ryan to school. And whenever Ryan does this, he doesn''t want whoever rode him to school to come pick him up during closing hour. The guard rode out of the school compound after staring at Ryan for a few seconds as Ryan kept on walking toward the building where his classroom was situated until he reached it. And by now, he''d already reached and entered his classroom. Activities had already taken place by now. Different teachers had already entered different classrooms by now, taught them, and left. Ryan''s classroom wasn''t excluded. Different teachers had already entered their classrooms, taught them, and left. And there was even a female teacher in their classroom currently teaching them. After she was done teaching and had left, no teacher would be stepping foot into their classroom again until it gets to break hour. Wouldn''t lie, the teacher''s teaching was a little boring...seems like the word ''little'' would even be removed from it. Her teaching was plain boring. Almost all the students in the classroom were so bored by her teaching, and it was evident in their faces... Some were even close to dozing off. They couldn''t wait for her to finish teaching so she could leave their classroom and this boredom could end. ..Was Ryan among the people that were bored by her teaching? Definitely, he was a human with flesh and blood. Chapter 116 Resuming It. He wasn''t close to dozing off though like some other students, but he was really bored. Dylan was also bored as well, but he was trying his best to keep listening to the teacher''s teaching properly even though he was bored.Minutes had passed, and she was done teaching by now. ''Finally''. That was the thought that ran through the minds of many of the students after she was done teaching and was preparing to leave their classroom. This wasn''t the first time she''d be teaching them, she was a subject teacher and had taught their classroom numerous times. And whenever she taught, it was always boring. So whenever she steps foot into their classroom to teach them, students were always like ''ugh'' the moment they set eyes on her... She''d walked out of their classroom by now, and they were so happy, the boredom was over. All they needed to wait for now was for break hour to reach. Break hour reached after the passing of minutes, and students began standing up from their seats as usual and walking out of their classrooms heading straight to the cafeteria. Ryan, Dylan, and a few other students were the ones remaining in their classroom, the others had left. They didn''t waste time leaving the classroom in mass the moment it got to break hour. ..It was just like all of them were so hungry and couldn''t wait to begin eating the food they''d be served at the cafeteria. Ryan and Dylan were already walking out of the classroom by now until they finished walking out of it. It was always like this, they do head over to the cafeteria together most of the time. There were only very few occasions where they didn''t head over to the cafeteria together, and there were reasons for that... And it wasn''t a weird thing at all because that''s the way it was with other students who were friends. You''d see a group of friends heading toward the cafeteria together while conversing at the same time. It can also be two friends heading toward the cafeteria together while conversing as well, it doesn''t have to be a group of friends. Ryan and Dylan had already arrived at the compound by now and were walking on it while staring at the cafeteria though they''d have to walk some more meters to reach it. They were still walking when Dylan glanced at Ryan and uttered to him, "I wonder what meal the cooks prepared today". "Yeah, we''d find out once we reach the cafeteria and get served. I''m just hoping what they prepared today would be as delicious as yesterday''s own, But those cooks are excellent at what they do, they''d never disappointed, I trust them. Today''s meal would be as delicious as yesterday''s own". Ryan voiced out. "I agree with you on that". Dylan stated nodding his head a little. The both of them kept on walking toward the cafeteria. And they weren''t the only ones on the compound, other students were on the compound as well heading toward the cafeteria. They were still walking when Dylan noticed something. He noticed a group of boys staring at them awkwardly...their gazes were mainly fixed on Ryan though. Dylan recognized the boys the moment he set eyes on them. Of course, they were students of this academy, they were at the same level of learning as them, and they were bullies. They were part of the bullies that caused distress to Ryan''s life a little before he scared them off... ''Why are they staring at us like that?''. Dylan thought to himself while still glancing at the way the boys were staring at him and Ryan. Now, these were the boys that made a plan to resume bullying Ryan and confirm if Dylan''s threats were empty threats or not. They weren''t the only ones that had been making plans behind the scene to resume bullying Ryan. But they were the only ones that had finalized some plans and decided to carry them out. They kept on staring at Ryan and Dylan awkwardly, especially Ryan. And from the way they were staring at them, Dylan knew something was off. They had a plan, these were boys that had bullied Ryan a little in the past, maybe they were planning to resume bullying him. ..That was Dylan''s mindset, and his mindset was correct. Ryan hadn''t noticed that a group of boys who had bullied him in the past were staring awkwardly at them right now, Dylan was the only one that had noticed. And you know what? Dylan wanted it to remain that way, he didn''t want Ryan to notice. And the reasons why he wanted it to remain that way were good. He made Ryan increase the pace at which he was walking and also increased the pace at which he was walking as well so they could reach and enter the cafeteria quickly. All these were for Ryan not to notice the boys staring at them awkwardly. They''d reached and entered the cafeteria by now, in fact, they were already occupying chairs around a certain table waiting for when they''d get served. It didn''t take too long before they got served, their plates of food were kept in front of them. And the moment that happened, the nice aroma of the food flowed into their nostrils. They could tell the food would be delicious as usual just from the aroma...the cooks didn''t disappoint. They didn''t waste time to begin digging in as other students were already eating as well. With just a single taste of the food, they confirmed how delicious it was... S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And from there, they kept on eating without stopping. That was how it kept on going without anything serious happening, students just kept eating their foods and enjoying themselves. The cooks had already stepped out of the cafeteria by now since they were done serving all the students in the cafeteria. Not like it was a must for them to step out of the cafeteria after they were done serving all the students, it was based on choice. If you choose to step out after serving the students, your choice, if you choose not to, your choice as well. Everyone was just eating in peace, some were eating and conversing. Ryan and Dylan weren''t the only ones occupying chairs around the table they were making use of to eat, other students were occupying chairs around that same table as well...all male students. Everything was flowing smoothly, but that wouldn''t be the case anymore in the next few minutes to come... Ryan was still eating when he felt someone tap his head with force, and his eyes widened immediately with a surprised expression appearing on his face. This made him remember how his head was tapped with force more than once in the past by bullies in this same cafeteria. It''s been some time since something like this happened, but it had just repeated itself again. That was the very reason why Ryan was so surprised after it happened. The boy that tapped his head with force was already standing in front of him by now, and Ryan recognized him the moment he set eyes on him. He immediately glanced back to make sure he doesn''t get tapped in the head by other boys. There was a very high chance his gang would be coming behind him right now with the aim of tapping his head as well. And he was fucking correct, he sighted them the moment he glanced back. He''d ruined their plans by glancing back, they wouldn''t be able to tap his head again, so all of them just walked past him and stood close to the one that could be referred to as their leader. Ryan was staring at all of them now, they were four, and he''d recognized this particular gang. Yes, they were part of the bullies that caused distress to his life in the past though it didn''t last for long. ''Why this all of a sudden? Do they want to resume bullying me?''. Ryan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on them. Ryan wasn''t the only one staring at them, Dylan was also staring at them as well along with the other students occupying chairs around the same table they were making use of to eat. A lot of students in the cafeteria were also glancing at them, what they did had already grabbed attention. Part of the students staring at them consisted of other bullies. ''I knew it, I knew something was off from the way they were staring at us, and they were most likely planning to resume bullying him. I was fucking correct''. Dylan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on the four boys. He stared at them for a few more seconds before another thought ran through his mind, ''Why did they choose to resume bullying him? Aren''t they scared of my threat anymore? Why can''t they choose to live their lives in peace and stop disturbing the lives of others?''. Dylan couldn''t just seem to fathom how the minds of these bullies work... Chapter 117 Resuming It.(2) Each of the boys standing in front of Ryan, Dylan, and the other students occupying chairs close to them had smirks on their faces.They gain joy from disturbing people they felt they needed to disturb, they were rascals. Now that they''d been able to disturb Ryan while he was eating and even make a surprised expression appear on his face, they were happy. That was the very reason why they were smirking. They were smirking because they''d been able to cause a kind of distress to a person''s life right now and still plan on doing more, they were gaining joy from it. This was the very reason why Dylan couldn''t seem to fathom how the minds of bullies work. They were a kind of beings...you know, understanding them might be impossible sometimes... They were still standing in front of Ryan staring at him with that smirk still plastered on their faces, and Ryan was also staring at them as well. Then words managed to flow out of his mouth, "What was the meaning of that?". He threw this question at the boys in front of him expecting an answer. But they didn''t answer him immediately, instead, they began laughing. Ryan was so confused, like, did he say anything funny? So why the fuck were they laughing? Students in the cafeteria were just watching the scene taking place, and as for Dylan, he was so irritated right now. They were asked a question, and they were laughing like he said anything funny. They were eating their food in peace before all these began taking place. ..They''d ruined the mood, ruined the atmosphere, they''d basically ruined everything. These were the kinds of things they do derive joy from. After they were done laughing, their leader uttered to Ryan, "What kind of question is that? Of course, I tapped your head to disturb you. And if you hadn''t glanced back and ruined everything, these guys standing close to me would have done the same as well, The meaning of it is that we just felt like doing it...you know?". "So, you guys want to resume this, right?". Dylan''s voice resounded with his gaze focused on the bullies. "Yes, we want to resume it, anything wrong with that?". One of the boys voiced out. "Yes, there are a lot of things wrong with it. You''re disturbing the hell out of a person''s life, I know people like you guys want drama, but can''t you create dramas among yourselves and stop disturbing people''s lives?". Dylan''s voice resounded again with his gaze still focused on them. "No, we can''t. We love drama and love creating them in people''s lives, a certain kind of people, it''s fun that way". That same boy responded to Dylan''s question. The students they do bully were right in the cafeteria and were hearing everything they were saying, but couldn''t do anything about it. These bullies had created a lot of dramas in their lives, but they couldn''t do anything about it as well. Dylan sighed the moment that boy responded to his question, then he bent his head a little while shaking it. After he was done doing that, he raised his head glancing at them once again, then his voice resounded, "So, you''re trying to tell me you guys don''t ever get tired of this". "No, we don''t". Ryan was still glancing at them, and he was pissed at the way the boy was giving answers to the questions Dylan was throwing at him. In fact, he wasn''t pissed at the way the boy was answering the questions, he was pissed at the answers. It just shows the kind of people these boys were and the kind of mindset they have... Imagine saying they love dramas and love creating them in a certain kind of people''s lives, which basically means their preys. It just shows how much they lack empathy. And this doesn''t only apply to them, it applies to other bullies in this academy and other academies. "I guess you all are forgetting that I can easily report you guys to a teacher or even teachers. There''s no need to report to teachers because the moment I report to a teacher, the other teachers would definitely hear about it, So all I need to do is report to one teacher, and a lot would happen. I can easily do that". Dylan voiced out with his gaze still focused on them. ..He was using this threat again because this was the threat that scared them off in the past during the time they were bullying Ryan. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the bullies walked toward Dylan with speed the moment he said that, then he stated, "You''re free to do whatever you want to do. If you want, you can choose not to report to only a teacher, you can choose to report to the head teacher as well". Remember they planned on confirming if this threat of his was an empty threat or not, so they didn''t plan on scaring off just by him saying it just as they did in the past. They wanted to make sure he could truly carry out the threat. If it happens to be that he could truly carry out the threat, then they know what next to do...they''d already made a plan for all these. Dylan stood up from the chair he was sitting on as he was standing face to face with the boy that walked toward him and made that utterance. Almost everyone in the cafeteria was still watching the scene that was taking place, they wanted to see where it would lead to. Still standing face to face with the boy that walked toward him and made that utterance, Dylan smiled a little. And after the smile vanished from his face, he voiced out, "Wow! That''s a lot of confidence there. Do you know what could happen to you guys if I end up reporting you guys? I''d make sure to report everything that you guys have been doing, I wouldn''t leave a single detail out, Now, this isn''t a situation of getting punished by only the teachers and the head teacher, someone else would hear about what you guys have been doing. You guys wouldn''t want to get punished by that person because his punishment would be severe, It might be too much for you guys to handle, there''s a very high chance you guys wouldn''t be able to handle it". The person Dylan was referring to here was Ryan''s father, Warren. And everything he said just now were accurate, Warren wouldn''t take it easy with them once he finds out that they''d been bullying his son for certain reasons. They''d be severely punished by him, it might truly be too much for them to handle... No matter what, bullies would always hate being reported. So even with all the plans these boys had made, Dylan''s statement seemed to be scaring them, that threat was almost working out on them again. But they needed to make sure all these threats weren''t empty ones, so they remained confident. Then that boy standing face to face with Dylan uttered, "You can do whatever you want to do". "Seriously?". Dylan inquired. "Yes, I''m fucking serious". Silence ensued after the boy said that, Dylan didn''t know what else to say, so he just kept mute. He was glancing directly into the boy''s eyes, and the boy was glancing directly into his eyes as well. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Note, we''d keep doing what we''ve started, this is only the beginning". And after saying that, he glanced at his gang and signalled them to begin heading back to their seats so they could finish their foods because they hadn''t finished eating them before they decided to cause a little distress to Ryan''s life. The boy wasn''t the leader of their gang, but he was acting like the leader right now. They understood his signal, so they began walking toward him. And the boy didn''t wait for them to reach him before he began walking as well. He made use of his right shoulder to hit Dylan''s right shoulder on purpose the moment he began moving, and that caused Dylan''s body to move in a way. This made Dylan focus his gaze on the boy as he was walking toward his seat. The other boys had walked past them by now, and in no time, they reached their seats, balanced on them, and resumed eating. Dylan glanced at them for a few more seconds before he sat back on his seat and resumed eating his food. Ryan''s gaze was focused on Dylan right now, he couldn''t even bring himself to resume eating. Dylan had just stood up for him again like it was nothing. Ryan was still staring at Dylan when Dylan glanced at him and said, "Wow! That''s a lot of staring right there. You should resume eating". "Oh! True". Those were the words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth before he resumed eating. Seeing that the scene was over, all the students watching it resumed eating again... Chapter 118 Relentless. You know, all of them paused eating to watch the scene. But now that it was over, they''d resumed eating again.The cafeteria was filled with peace and serenity again. Everyone was just eating their food with the aim of emptying their plates in the next few minutes to come. Ryan didn''t seem to be enjoying the food that much anymore ''cause there was a lot on his mind. His mind had become so busy in a matter of seconds, and this was due to the occurrence that took place a few minutes ago. He was wondering why those guys decided to start bullying him all of a sudden again. For some time now, no one had bullied him directly, it was only in those indirect ways like the awkward stares, mocking, hurtful remarks, and so on. ''Why did they decide to resume it all of a sudden again?''. Ryan kept asking himself this question in his mind without getting an answer to it. He was enjoying his meal minutes ago before the occurrence, but he wasn''t enjoying it anymore...too bad. As time passed, students started finishing their food, standing up from the chairs they were sitting on, and walking out of the cafeteria. Ryan was eating his food so slowly ''cause his mind was filled up. So though Dylan was already done eating, Ryan was still eating. Even all the students sitting around the same table as them were already done eating as well. "How come you''re still eating?". Dylan uttered to Ryan after a few seconds of emptying his plate. Ryan glanced at him the moment he made that utterance, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Even all the people sitting around the same table as us are already done eating and had left the cafeteria". Ryan was still glancing at him without a single word flowing out of his mouth, then Dylan noticed something. And what he noticed made him speak out once again, "Seems like a lot is on your mind, I can tell. That''s the reason why you haven''t finished eating your food, right?". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head meaning ''Yes'', then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "And it''s because of what happened minutes ago, right?". Ryan nodded his head again, then silence ensued after that. The silence lasted for a few seconds before Dylan uttered again, "Try to finish up your food so we can leave this place. There''s a solution for everything, since it had resumed again, then we''d have to find a solution for it just as we did back then". Ryan resumed eating his food again until he was done eating it, by now, the cafeteria was almost close to being completely empty. Only a few students were remaining in it. Ryan stood up from the chair he was sitting on after he was done eating, and Dylan followed suit. Without wasting time, the both of them walked out of the cafeteria... ****** It had just gotten to closing hour, and students were doing the usual, which was standing up from their seats and leaving their classrooms. Ryan and Dylan were already walking out of their classroom by now until they finished walking out of it. And right now, they were walking in the corridor. ..Now, something was happening as they were walking in the corridor. Students were staring at them, those awkward stares were fully taking place right now. The awkward stares never stopped, people had been staring at Ryan weirdly all this while...just that it wasn''t as strong as it was before. But it was so strong right now. Why were students staring at them awkwardly? Due to what happened at the cafeteria during break hour. Yes, the fact that Ryan got bullied again, Dylan standing up for him, the scene created at the cafeteria... ''Shit! It''s happening really terribly again''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment he noticed that students were staring at them awkwardly. Dylan was glancing at the students staring at them awkwardly as he was walking, but it got to a point where he took his gaze off them and was like, ''They can keep staring like morons''. That was in his mind, so no one heard it. It got to a point where Ryan had to do the same, he was glancing at the students staring at them awkwardly before while walking in the corridor, but he stopped glancing at them after the passing of a few more seconds. He focused his gaze somewhere else as he kept on walking. And that was what he and Dylan did until they arrived at the school compound. They were walking on it along with other students with the aim of walking out of it completely. And there were still some few stares on them as they were walking on the compound, but they didn''t pay any attention to the people staring at them. In fact, they acted like they didn''t notice them at all. They were still walking when they noticed that group of boys walking toward them. Those boys who caused a kind of distress to Ryan at the cafeteria... They made his mind become so busy that he wasn''t even enjoying the food he was eating anymore and was eating it so slowly. Those fucking bullies who gain joy from tormenting people they consider weaklings. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other the moment they noticed the boys walking toward them, and Ryan couldn''t help but sigh at that moment. After sighing, he gave Dylan the look of, ''It''s about to begin again''. Stay connected with empire "Let''s change direction, follow my lead". Dylan said to Ryan after he gave him that look. And not too long after saying that, Dylan began walking in another route, and Ryan followed suit. Well, that wouldn''t work out for the bullies, seeing that they''d changed route, they changed route as well and were still walking toward them. "It didn''t work out, they changed direction along with us". Ryan said to Dylan after the bullies changed route along with them. Dylan changed route again, which Ryan didn''t waste time to follow suit, but the bullies changed route along with them again and were still walking toward them. In the next few seconds, they''d be colliding. Dylan sighed, seems like there was nothing that could be done about it, they''d have to collide with these bullies. No matter how many times they change the direction at which they were walking, these boys would do the same as well. After the passing of a few seconds, they collided. The four boys were standing in front of Ryan and Dylan right now as they were glancing directly into each other''s eyes... "What is the meaning of this?". Dylan inquired of them as they were still standing face to face with each other. "What do you think is the meaning of it?". One of the boys answered Dylan''s question with a question. "Foolishness". Dylan responded. There was silence for a few seconds after Dylan gave that response, then the four boys began laughing all of a sudden. Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other during the time they were laughing with confused expressions on their faces. ''What is making them laugh?''. That was the thought running through their minds during the time they were laughing. This was exactly how they were laughing when Ryan uttered something to them at the cafeteria. And what he said wasn''t funny at all. They laughed for a few seconds until they were done laughing, then the leader of the boys uttered to Dylan, "You call this foolishness?". "Complete foolishness". Dylan voiced out. "Well, to tell you something, this isn''t foolishness at all. We''re just doing what needed to be done". The boy''s voice resounded again. "And what needed to be done is disturbing other people''s lives?". "Not just other people, a certain kind of people". Dylan couldn''t help but sigh at that moment, it would be completely useless trying to understand bullies because their thinking is really weird. "Can you just let us pass?". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on the leader of the boys. "No, we can''t let you guys just pass". The boy voiced out. "You know what? There''s something I want to understand. What made you guys decide to start disturbing my life again? You guys stopped at some point, what prompted it again?". Ryan''s voice resounded again with his gaze still focused on their leader. The leader glanced at the other boys after Ryan asked that question, then he said, "He wants to know the reason why we decided to start bullying him again". They chuckled after he said that without a single word flowing out of their mouths, then the leader focused his gaze back on Ryan before saying, "We decided to resume bullying you ''cause we wanted to. We didn''t stop because we wanted to, so we''ve resumed again". "I guess you guys thought I was joking when I said I''d report you guys, that''s why you''re still doing this". Dylan''s voice resounded with his gaze focused on them. ..The four boys focused their gazes on him the moment he said that. Chapter 119 Other Ways To Scare Them Off. After focusing their gazes on him, the boy that spoke last with Dylan at the cafeteria voiced out,"I thought I told you to do whatever you want to do. You can even report to the head teacher if you want". "You guys would be shocked at what would befall you". Dylan uttered still glancing at all of them. Smirks appeared on some of their faces after Dylan said that, then that same boy voiced out again, "What would befall us?". "A lot...a lot that you guys might not be able to handle". "As I said earlier, you''re free to do whatever you want to do". And after saying that, the leader and that same boy tapped Ryan and Dylan''s heads with force before all of them began walking away... Ryan felt more pain from the tapping ''cause the boy that tapped his head did so with more force than the one that was used in tapping Dylan''s head. Ryan and Dylan just stood there watching the boys walk out of the school compound. The boys glanced back at them twice before they walked out of the school compound completely. Now, the little scene that took place not too long ago grabbed a little attention. But the moment it was over, every student watching continued what they were doing, which was walking out of the school compound. As far as they were around, students would always watch whenever a scene was taking place considering that they were teenagers. Teenagers would always act like teenagers, many of them were so immature. After the boys had finished walking out of the school compound, Ryan and Dylan resumed walking out of the school compound as well. They didn''t say anything to each other while walking. They just kept walking and walking until they were out of the school compound... It was during the time they''d finished walking out of the academy and had walked some meters away from the academy that they began conversing. "So, what are we going to do about this?". Ryan inquired of Dylan as they were still walking. ..He was referring to the situation that had resumed itself which was the bullies troubling his life. "My threat of reporting them to a teacher which would end up reaching other teachers doesn''t seem to be working out again. It isn''t scaring them off anymore". Dylan voiced out. "I''m wondering the reason why...seems like they came back bolder after weeks of planning and so on". Ryan stated. "I can truly report them, but I''m considering you because you don''t want that. You don''t want them to consider you worse than a weakling". Silence ensued after Dylan said that as the both of them were still walking, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "If I was in your shoes, and your father happens to be my father. I would have reported to him a long time ago, apart from reporting to him, I would also report to the teachers and make sure it reaches the head teacher, I''m even ready to exaggerate what they''d been doing, which means I''m ready to form up things they haven''t done before and say they''d been doing it. All this nonsense would have ended a long time ago if I was in your shoes". Ryan didn''t say anything in response to what Dylan just said, he was only staring at him while walking. Then Dylan uttered again, "But I can understand why you don''t want to report, I understand what you''re trying to avoid. We are two different people, so the decisions I''d take in certain situations wouldn''t be the same decisions you''d take in those same situations, so it is understandable". Silence ensued for some seconds after Dylan said that, then Ryan voiced out, "Apart from truly reporting them to the teachers, isn''t there another way to stop them from causing distress to my life?". "Bullies are a kind of being, Ryan. I don''t know how their minds work, they are very hard to understand, what I know is that their thinking is really weird. You can''t reason with a bully, negotiating with them is almost impossible as far as they are coming for you, But what I''m sure of is that they hate being reported to people older than them, or people that can punish them for their wrongdoings. They hate it when their wrongdoings are exposed to those kinds of people, In terms of the bullies in our school, they are all teenagers like us. So getting reported to the teachers or the head teacher is something they don''t want at all, they don''t want their wrongdoings to be exposed to them, They are fully aware of what could happen to them when their wrongdoings are exposed to these sets of people. So what they fear the most is being reported, that''s the best way to scare off bullies, You saw the way I scared off those bullies in the past with that same threat of reporting to the teachers. I don''t know what other ways to scare off bullies because they''re a kind of humans, very complicated sets of people, Explore stories at empire There might be other ways to scare them off, but I''m not aware of them. I guess the threat of reporting them isn''t working on them anymore because they''d become bolder just as you said, and I''m having a feeling they have a plan and there''s something they''re trying to confirm, I can''t just seem to place my hands on what they''re trying to confirm. Everything I''ve said should be enough for you to know that I don''t know another way in which I can stop them from causing distress to your life apart from reporting them to the teachers". Dylan explained. Ryan sighed the moment Dylan was done saying that, and there was a kind of gloomy expression on his face... The both of them were still walking, and after about a minute of walking and not saying anything to each other, Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Since you don''t want to go with the option of reporting them to the teachers, then maybe we can make our personal research on other ways to scare off bullies if there are other ways at all. We can ask family members and so on, and if possible, ask around". Ryan''s face lightened up the moment Dylan said that, then he voiced out, "That is an excellent idea, with our personal research, we can discover other ways to scare off bullies". "Yeah, but that''s if there are other ways to scare them off ''cause bullies are complicated sets of people". Dylan stated. "I really hope there''d be other ways to scare them off". That was a kind of hope for Ryan, he didn''t want to report the bullies due to some reasons. With the research, they might be able to discover other ways to scare off bullies...thinking about it was making his heart glad. He wasn''t even thinking about the fact that doing research might not even help out if there aren''t any other ways to scare off bullies. He was choosing to look at the positive side, instead of the negative... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan and Dylan kept on walking and conversing about that same topic until they reached the intersection Dylan would have to corner to get to his home. Dylan didn''t waste time to corner the intersection after saying ''bye'' to Ryan. So right now, Ryan was the only one walking on the road. He wasn''t exactly the only one walking on the road, other people were walking on the road as well. But his friend wasn''t with him anymore, so it could be said he was the only one remaining on the road. ****** It hadn''t been that long since the Howell family finished eating dinner, and right now, Ryan and Kai were in the living room conversing. They were the only ones in the living room, Warren and Emily were there a few minutes ago, but they''d left. What were Ryan and Kai conversing about? Well, things that needed to be conversed about. They first started out by conversing about a particular topic that was brought up by their dad during the time they were in the dining room eating. Their dad brought up the topic, everyone talked about it, but they didn''t talk about it to the very end. So after they were done eating dinner, Ryan and Kai had to begin conversing about the topic again because it was an interesting one... After they were satisfied with how much they''d talked about it, they began talking about other things. Things like life in general, the things that had been taking place in their lives, and so on. And you know what? Ryan was enjoying the conversations he was having with his older brother. As known, he does enjoy bonding with his older brother. Now, during the time they were discussing, Ryan remembered the conversation he had with Dylan about the bullies. According to their discussion, they were supposed to make research on other ways to scare off bullies if there were any at all. ..So as Ryan was conversing with his brother, he was wondering if he should throw the question at him. Chapter 120 Finding It Hard. ''Are you aware of ways to scare off bullies?''.Yes, that''s simply the question Ryan was going to throw at Kai. Then there was a very high chance Kai would want to know the reason why he asked that question. That is what would lead to Ryan telling him what happened at school today, the main bullying had resumed again. Boys that did bully him in the past had started bullying him all of a sudden again. The threat used in scaring them off before wasn''t working out on them anymore...Ryan was going to tell Kai all these, all he needed to do was ask him the question. According to what Dylan said, asking family members or asking others was the best way to do the research and discover if there were other ways to scare off bullies. Ryan couldn''t just ask anyone in his family the question because he didn''t want them to know what was happening to him at school. He didn''t want his dad to know, he didn''t want his mum to know, and also his sister. And he doesn''t plan on asking others because he didn''t consider that much of a good idea... Just as he didn''t want some of his family members to know what was happening to him at school, that''s the same way he didn''t want others to know. Walking up to a stranger and asking the person if he or she knew ways to scare off bullies...he considered that to be really awkward. What would make it worse was if the person recognized him as Ryan Howell. There was no way he''d ask such a question and the person he asked wouldn''t want to know the reason why he asked such a question. The only person he could ask such a question freely was his older brother, Kai. And why was that? Kai was the only one in the Howell family that knew what had been happening to him at school. Before they even started happening, he''d already told Ryan they''d most likely happen to him once he resumes his schooling. And because of this fact, Ryan wouldn''t find it hard to tell Kai the reason why he was asking him such a question once he asks him... It would be so easy with Kai, but up till now that they were conversing, Ryan was still contemplating if he should ask him the question or not. He couldn''t just comprehend what was holding him back from asking him the question immediately. Was it because they were in the living room, and he was afraid of someone else hearing the question once he asks him since he didn''t want others to know what was happening to him at school? Though they were in their various rooms, the ones whose rooms were somehow close to the living room could hear the question once he asks him. That was Ryan''s mindset. That was the reason he was using to deceive himself why he was finding it hard to ask Kai the question though they''d been conversing for minutes now. ..With that reason in mind, he decided to take Kai to his room and ask him the question there. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So as they were conversing, and Kai was the one doing the talking now, Ryan suddenly cut him short saying, "Can we head over to my room?". "Why?". Kai inquired. "There''s a particular conversation I want to have with you there". Ryan responded. Read exclusive chapters at empire "Why can''t we have the conversation here?". Kai inquired once again. "That''s because we need to have the conversation in my room, having it here wouldn''t be a good idea ''cause it is something I don''t want anyone else to know about". Ryan explained. "But no one is in the living room with us currently, how would they know whatever you want to talk to me about when they wouldn''t even be able to hear it?". "I don''t want to take the risk, Kai. You know, there are some rooms that aren''t too far from the living room, and there are people occupying them. Who knows, someone might hear what I''m about to discuss with you even though you''re thinking it isn''t possible". Kai sighed, glanced down a little, then he focused his gaze on Ryan again before saying, "Okay, let''s head straight to your room then". A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face at that moment before saying, "Thanks". And with that, Ryan and Kai stood up from the long couch they were sitting on and began walking out of the living room. To reach Ryan''s room, they''d have to climb a staircase. They''d have to climb that same staircase to reach Kai''s room. So the moment they reached the staircase, they began mounting it. They''d finished mounting it by now and were standing in front of Ryan''s room. Opening the door, the both of them stepped foot into his room. And the moment they''d done so, Kai uttered to Ryan, "So, what do you want to converse with me about?". ..He couldn''t just seem to discern what Ryan wanted to talk to him about were the things happening to him at school. He wanted to ask him an important question. He and Ryan had talked about that topic before, and he knew Ryan didn''t want anyone in their family to know about what was happening to him at school. He could have reported to their dad a long time ago to end the things happening to him at school, which Kai had also persuaded him to do, but he refused. Kai was fully aware of all these, and he should have discerned that since Ryan didn''t want anyone in their family to know about what was going on at school, then he would always want their conversations about that topic to be done at a secret place. But Kai''s mind wasn''t just going there, he couldn''t just seem to discern it... "Let''s go sit on my bed first". Ryan said to Kai. "We don''t have to do that, we can just have the conversation while standing". Kai stated. "Come on big brother, let''s go sit on my bed first. I don''t think it is something that should be discussed while standing". "Firstly, you said the conversation you wanted to have with me isn''t something you want others to hear about, you didn''t want us to have the conversation in the living room, you needed us to go to your room, Now, we are already in your room, and you''re saying you don''t think it is something we should discuss while standing? We have to go sit on your bed? Why does it matter? Well, let''s go sit on your bed to have the conversation since that''s what you want". Kai voiced out. And with that, the both of them began walking toward Ryan''s bed until they reached it and sat on it. Then Kai glanced at Ryan and stated, "I''m all ears, what is it you want to discuss with me?". Now, all Ryan needed to do was to ask Kai the question, but he was still finding it hard to do so. ''What is wrong with me? All I need to do is ask him if he was aware of ways to scare off bullies, he''s aware of what was happening to me at school though he isn''t really aware of the recent ones, He was even the one that told me those things would most likely happen to me before they even started happening to me. So why am I finding it hard to ask him this simple question?''. Ryan thought to himself. His mindset was that maybe the reason why he was finding it hard to ask Kai the question when they were in the living room was because he didn''t want anyone to hear what they''d converse about. He didn''t want anyone to hear the question he planned on asking him...he didn''t want to take the risk. But now that they were in his room, he was still finding it hard to ask him the question. It was at this moment it dawned on him, he was using that excuse to deceive himself... There was another reason why he was finding it hard to ask him the question which he was refusing to acknowledge. "Once again, what is it you want to discuss with me?". Kai''s voice resounded again with his gaze focused on Ryan. "Umm...so, umm". That was all that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth. And at that moment, Kai became so confused which was evident on his face. "Why can''t it flow out of your mouth? We are already at your room, we''ve sat down on your bed, and words are finding it hard to flow out of your mouth?". Kai stated with that confused expression still plastered on his face. Ryan couldn''t still say anything, he was just glancing at Kai. "Wow! This is just somehow". Kai''s voice resounded again. Now, as said, there was another reason why Ryan was finding it hard to ask Kai the question he wanted to ask him. Well, this was the reason... Chapter 121 Angry At Him. He was afraid of what Kai could do once he tells him the reason why he was asking such a question. As known, there was no way Kai wouldn''t want to know the reason why he was asking such a question.He was doubting Kai would keep to the promise he made never to tell their father about what was happening to him at school once he tells him the reason why he was asking such a question. Kai might be like, ''So after all this time that has passed, they''re still bullying you at school? The main bullying stopped at some point, but it had resumed again? I''m having a feeling these things happening to you at school would never stop, they might keep happening until it gets to your graduation. And I can''t allow that, Ryan, I''m sorry, I have to break the promise I made to you never to tell dad about what was happening to you at school. I''m doing this for your own good, I''m doing it to help you''. Yes, Ryan was afraid Kai might be like this after he tells him the recent happenings at school. And Ryan didn''t want that, he didn''t want his dad to find out. This was the real reason why Ryan was afraid to ask Kai the question...he''d finally acknowledged it. He confirmed at some point that Kai wouldn''t dare betray him and break the promise he made to him never to tell their dad what was happening to him at school...but right now, Ryan was having too many doubts. Kai was just staring at Ryan with that confused expression still plastered on his face. He was wondering why Ryan was finding it hard to trigger the conversation he wanted to have with him. He was wondering but couldn''t find the answer to why he was finding it hard to do so. And it was only making him more confused. He had asked himself the same question multiple times in his mind, but finding an answer to it was just impossible, there was no way he wouldn''t become more confused... Ryan was also staring at Kai, and words couldn''t just flow out of his mouth due to the fear he was having. "I can''t just seem to understand you, you''re making me so confused. Why is your mouth sealed? Why can''t words just flow out of your mouth? I mean, you brought me here to have a particular conversation with me, but for minutes now, you haven''t said anything". Kai stated with his gaze focused on Ryan. By now, Ryan had already decided he wouldn''t be asking Kai the question due to the fear of what could happen when he asks him the question. He only planned on staring at him until Kai leaves. He wasn''t happy with what he was doing, he wasted Kai''s time by bringing him here without asking him the question he wanted to ask him, which would then lead to a conversation. ..He knew what he was doing was wrong, but he just had to do it. Kai''s confusion had already turned to annoyance by now, so he stood up from the bed and said to Ryan while glancing at him with annoyance in his face and tone of voice, "Did you bring me here to waste my time on purpose? I did everything you told me to do, you told me you wanted to have the conversation in your room, I came to your room. You said we should sit on your bed, I sat on it, And since then, words have been finding it hard to flow out of your mouth, you''ve just been staring at me. Minutes have passed, but you haven''t had the conversation with me, so what was the need of coming to your room? You only wasted my time, and you know what? I''m furious at you". And after those words finished flowing out of Kai''s mouth, he began walking out of Ryan''s room until he finished walking out of it. With the way he opened the door and closed it, anyone would be able to tell he was angry. He opened the door swiftly and slammed it... Ryan was feeling so bad after Kai left, he knew what he did was wrong. But as said, he had to do it because of the fear he was having. After sitting on his bed for a few minutes glancing at space with a lot running through his mind, he laid on it. ''Dylan might have discovered other ways to scare off bullies, his research might have yielded good results. I hope he''d truly discovered other ways to scare off bullies if there are some at all so he can relay them to me tomorrow, and we can begin implementing them immediately''. Ryan thought to himself after lying on the bed. Enjoy more content from empire It didn''t take long for him to doze off after lying on the bed. Before that happened, thoughts had been running through his mind here and there. ****** Another day had arrived, Ryan had already gotten up from bed by now and began preparing for school. As he was preparing, he was hoping Dylan would have discovered other ways to scare off bullies. He kept thinking about it nonstop. And even now that he was done preparing and was standing in front of the mirror glancing at his reflection, he was still thinking about it. He was in his room, and the mirror he was standing in front of was also in his room. He was glancing at his handsome face in the mirror and also staring at how the robe he wore fitted him. After he was satisfied with how much he''d glanced at his reflection in the mirror and wasn''t thinking anymore, he walked out of his room heading straight to the living room. In fact, the main place he was heading to was the dining room. He knew the servants would have prepared breakfast by now and would have kept the plates of food on the dining table. It was the usual, that was why he was sure they would have done so by now. They all needed to eat breakfast before leaving for their different destinations, that''s why it was said the main place he was heading to was the dining room... He''d arrived in the living room by now, and since the living room wasn''t far from the dining room, all he needed to do was to glance at the dining room from where he was standing. And just as he thought, the servants had already prepared breakfast...he could see plates of food on the dining table. The servants had already taken their own share of the food along with the guards'' share, the ones on the dining table were for the Howell family. It didn''t take long for everyone in the Howell family to gather around the dining table. And by now, they were already eating. Ryan noticed a kind of bad blood between him and Kai as they were eating, and this was because of what happened between them yesterday. Yes, Kai was still angry at Ryan, and Ryan noticed it during the time they were eating. Kai didn''t glance at him once nor did he utter a single word to him. Ryan knew he needed to apologize to Kai, but he wouldn''t be able to do so now since everyone was present in the dining room...he''d do so later. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone in the Howell family was already done eating by now, and one after the other, they began leaving for their different destinations. The guard that rode Ryan to school yesterday was riding him to school right now. And while Ryan was on the horse, and it was in motion, he was thinking about what he was thinking while preparing for school this morning and even after he was done preparing. He was thinking if Dylan was able to find other ways to scare off bullies. ..And he wasn''t only thinking about it, he kept hoping he was able to do so. While thinking, he was also glancing around as usual as the horse was in motion. The guard kept putting the horse in motion until they arrived at Ryan''s academy. Ryan didn''t waste time to come down from the horse. And after coming down from it, he glanced at other horses on the school compound. Yes, there were few other horses on the school compound apart from the one he just came down from. He wasn''t the only one that got ridden to school with a horse. Some of the horses on the compound just arrived in it, so the kids sitting on top of them hadn''t come down from them yet. But some didn''t just arrive in it, so the kids sitting on top of them had already come down from them just like him. After glancing at the horses and the people sitting on them to his satisfaction, Ryan began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated. Seeing that Ryan was already walking away, the guard that rode him to school rode the horse out of the school compound... Chapter 122 They Wouldnt Be Able To Help Out In Doing So. Ryan was so eager to ask Dylan if he found other ways to scare off bullies after arriving in his classroom, but the thing was that Dylan hadn''t arrived yet.And it got Ryan so surprised ''cause he knew Dylan always arrive at school before him most of the time, though he does get ridden to school with a horse and Dylan does trek to school. That shows how early Dylan always wakes in the morning to prepare for school. Not seeing Dylan in the classroom after arriving in it made Ryan start doubting Dylan was going to come to school today. A few minutes passed, and Dylan hadn''t yet arrived at school, which made Ryan start doubting more that Dylan was going to come to school. But Ryan was so surprised when Dylan walked into the classroom... According to what Ryan discerned, seems like there was a particular reason why Dylan arrived at school late because this was the first time he was arriving at school this late. Enjoy new stories from empire Now, before Dylan arrived at school, Ryan noticed students in his classroom staring at him and all that due to what happened at the cafeteria yesterday and so on. You know, those awkward stares. But Ryan did his best to do what he''d been doing before, which was ignoring them... After Dylan arrived in the classroom and sat on his seat, due to how eager Ryan was to know whether Dylan had discovered other ways to scare off bullies, he wanted to walk over to him and satisfy his eagerness. But before he could do so, a certain male teacher walked into their classroom to teach them according to the teaching curriculum. That ruined everything, so Ryan had to wait. You know, Dylan arrived at school late, so by the time he was arriving in the classroom, it was already time for the first subject teacher that was to step foot into their classroom for today to do so. Ryan waited until the teacher was done teaching and had walked out of their classroom. Not like he wasn''t listening during the time the teacher was teaching because he wanted to confirm something from Dylan. He was listening...in fact, when it got to the time for every student in the classroom to write down some things on their books, he did so. ..But he couldn''t deny the fact that he was eager to confirm that particular thing from Dylan and was waiting for when the teacher would leave their classroom throughout the time he was in it. After the teacher left, Ryan was already walking toward Dylan''s seat when another teacher stepped foot into their classroom...a female this time. Ryan became so disappointed, and it was evident in his face. He sighed a little and began walking back to his seat until he reached it and balanced on it. ''I just want to ask Dylan a simple question and satisfy my curiosity. Why aren''t they letting me?''. Ryan thought to himself after sitting back on his seat. That disappointed expression was still plastered on his face, but it didn''t take long for it to disappear from his face after the teacher began teaching them. After the teacher was done teaching them and had stepped out of their classroom, it didn''t take long for another teacher to walk into their classroom... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it was at this moment that Ryan concluded he wouldn''t be able to ask Dylan that question he was so eager to ask him for now. Now was a time for activity, a time for teachers to be entering and going out of their classroom nonstop. He''d confirm what he wanted to confirm from Dylan when it was so close to break hour or during break hour. The teacher that entered their classroom had finished teaching them and had stepped out of their classroom by now. And that was how it kept on going until it had gotten to break hour now. ''Finally''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind before standing up from his seat and walking toward Dylan''s seat. He''d finally get to ask Dylan that particular question and confirm what he wanted to confirm. After reaching Dylan and the both of them had greeted and so on, he didn''t start out by throwing the question at him. No, he first asked Dylan the reason why he came somehow late to school today. This was the first time he was coming this late according to what he can remember. And Dylan explained the reason why he came late, he told him everything, and it wasn''t anything serious that could cause panic... Then Ryan threw the question at him, "So, did you find other ways to scare off bullies?". Dylan first sighed before answering Ryan''s question, "Yeah, I found out some ways after asking questions here and there. But I don''t think those ways would be able to help out". "Why do you say so?". Ryan inquired of him once again with a curious facial expression. "I don''t think they are strong enough to scare off bullies". Dylan responded again. "Tell them to me". "Tell you what?". "The ways you discovered to scare off bullies let me confirm for myself if they''re strong enough or not". "Okay, they go as mentioned. Ignore your bullies, stand up for yourself, stay close to your friends, walk away, and stay positive. Those are the ways I discovered after asking around". Ryan allowed what Dylan had just told him now to sink in. And after they''d sunk in, he confirmed for himself that they aren''t strong enough to scare off bullies. Maybe they are strong enough to scare off bullies at other places, but they aren''t strong enough to scare off the bullies in this academy... Ryan began thinking about the ways Dylan mentioned one after the other. Firstly, ignore your bullies, it wasn''t possible to ignore the bullies in this academy...the more you ignore them, the more they disturb you. It was possible to ignore some indirect kind of bullying like awkward stares, hurtful remarks, mocking, and so on. Ryan had been able to ignore them a lot of times. But as for the direct bullying, it wasn''t possible to ignore them. As said, the more you ignore them, the more they disturb you. Secondly, stand up for yourself. Ryan had been able to stand up for himself a few times during the time he was bullied by what he said and so on, but it wasn''t enough to scare off the bullies. Dylan had stood up for him as well numerous times. They were even more scared of Dylan than how they were scared of him. He''d stood up for him numerous times and even threatened them with something which scared them off for some time. But now, a particular group of boys had resumed bullying him again. It was only a matter of time before other bullies would resume bullying him... Coming to the third one, stay close to your friends. Ryan had only one friend at school, which was Dylan, and the both of them were always together most of the time. They head toward the cafeteria together most of the time during break hour, head home together during closing hour as far as no guard would be coming to pick up Ryan, and so on. He was always close to Dylan, but was that enough to stop the bullies from doing what they were doing? No. They might even end up bullying the both of them together according to the situation...it had happened a few times. The fourth one, walk away. That wouldn''t work out at all because walking away would only annoy the bullies, and that would make them intensify the bullying. They hate it when they''re trying to talk to you or disturb you, and you walk way. It would only get to their nerves and make them want to devour you. And the final one, stay positive. Staying positive wouldn''t change anything, they''d still come to bully you whenever they feel like doing so. They don''t care if you''re staying positive or not. Staying positive would only help you out as a person when you''re getting bullied. It might help with keeping your mental health in check and so on, but it wouldn''t scare off the bullies at all because they don''t care if you''re staying positive or not. Thinking about all these made Ryan confirm more that the ways Dylan mentioned wouldn''t be able to help out in scaring off bullies. He said it right from the very start, and he was fucking correct. Dylan had been staring at Ryan throughout the time he was checking out the ways he told him one after the other and trying to confirm if any of them could help out in scaring off bullies. "So, what do you think? Would any of them be able to help out in scaring off bullies?". Dylan inquired of Ryan after he was done thinking. "I don''t think so. They might be able to help out in scaring off bullies at other places, but not in this academy". Ryan responded. Chapter 123 Scared. Dylan nodded his head a little after Ryan gave that response, then he voiced out,"Just as I said. Truly, they might be able to help out in scaring off bullies at other places, bullies that aren''t that hard-hearted. But they wouldn''t be able to scare off the ones in this academy". "The ones in this academy are too hard-hearted. I''ve thought about it, and I''ve confirmed none of those ways you mentioned would be able to help out". Ryan''s voice resounded again. There was silence for some seconds after he made that statement, then he voiced out again, "So, what are we going to do now?". "I don''t know, I have no idea". Dylan responded. And with that, Ryan sighed a little. It was break hour, and a lot of students had already left the classroom for the cafeteria, the classroom was looking so scanty right now. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were a few students remaining in the classroom along with Ryan and Dylan, but the few students would soon be walking out of the classroom. In just a few minutes, the students remaining in the classroom walked out of it. ..So right now, it was remaining Ryan and Dylan in the classroom. They would have walked out of the classroom since, but they were conversing. Ryan wanted to confirm something from Dylan which he''d confirmed, and confirming it led to something else which has been keeping them in the classroom all this while. And another fact was that Ryan was somehow afraid to head over to the cafeteria due to the bullying that had resumed itself. He''d most likely get bullied there again today. He wasn''t in the mood to get bullied at all, he wasn''t always in the mood to get bullied because it wasn''t a pleasant thing at all. But he''d have to head over to the cafeteria to eat. He can''t miss out on the delicious food that would be prepared by the cooks today... "Let''s head over to the cafeteria, see, the classroom is completely empty. We''re the only ones remaining in it". Dylan said to Ryan, glancing at him. Ryan didn''t move an inch after Dylan said that to him, he was just standing on the same spot. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Are you afraid to head over to the cafeteria due to the fact that you might get bullied there again?". "Yes". Ryan responded, nodding his head a little. "But you have to eat even with that fear. Don''t allow them to make you start skipping meals eaten at the cafeteria". "I don''t plan on skipping today''s meal, and I never thought of skipping other meals to come in the future because of them. I''m just scared". "The fact that you don''t plan on allowing them make you skip school meals is just excellent. And I understand the fact that you''re scared, you''re human, and no one likes getting disturbed, But let''s head over to the cafeteria with the mindset of ''whatever comes''. This isn''t the first time something like this is happening, it had happened in the past, and we dealt with it. We''d find a way to deal with it again no matter what, Let''s head over to the cafeteria, we''re already wasting too much time in the classroom". And after those words finished flowing out of Dylan''s mouth, both he and Ryan walked out of the classroom together. They''d already gotten so close to the cafeteria by now. And in just a few seconds, they reached and entered the cafeteria. They noticed a lot of people glanced at them the moment they stepped foot into the cafeteria...and it was just so annoying. The cooks were about to begin serving the students around, and most of the chairs and tables had already been occupied by students when they stepped foot into the cafeteria. There were still vacant chairs though, but all the chairs close to the vacant chairs had already been occupied by students... That means students were already sitting around all the tables in the cafeteria. So what they''d have to do was to join a particular group of students around a particular table. They''d have to sit on vacant chairs around the table. So right now, Ryan and Dylan were already walking toward a certain group of students occupying a certain table that didn''t look troublesome. There were about two vacant chairs around that table. The moment they reached them, they made themselves comfortable on the chairs. After sitting on the chairs, they noticed the students sitting close to them were staring at them. And this made them begin wondering, ''Did we make a wrong decision sitting here?''. Well, it didn''t last for long, in no time, the students stopped staring at them. And after the passing of a few minutes, they become sure they didn''t make a wrong decision sitting there. They confirmed the students they were sitting close to weren''t troublesome. Stay connected through empire But though the students they were sitting close to weren''t staring at them anymore, there were still gazes on them. Other students in the cafeteria were staring at them due to the same thing that happened yesterday. The cooks had already begun serving the students by now, in fact, a lot of students had already gotten served. A lot of them had food in front of them as the nice aroma of the food was entering their nostrils. Ryan and Dylan hadn''t gotten served by now, but in no time, they were served. Plates of food were kept in front of them and were also kept in front of the students sitting around the same table as them. It didn''t take long for all of them to begin digging in. They began eating...and as usual, the food tasted nice. Ryan was somehow afraid as he was eating, and the reason why he was afraid was because of that same reason. Look at what they''d turned his life into. He was eating and was feeling scared at the same time. Was he enjoying the food he was eating? Yes, he was enjoying it, but he wasn''t enjoying it to the fullest. He was supposed to be enjoying it to the fullest if not that he was scared... As for Dylan, he was enjoying his food to the fullest along with the other students sitting close to them. The cooks were still in the cafeteria, so Ryan''s heart was still at ease to an extent. As far as adults were around, the bullies wouldn''t be able to cause distress to his life. The cooks would need to step out of the cafeteria before the bullies would begin doing anything. A few minutes passed, but the cooks were still in the cafeteria...not even a single one of them had stepped out of it. And you know what? Ryan was hoping it would remain that way. He was hoping the cooks wouldn''t step out of the cafeteria because as far as they don''t step out, the bullies wouldn''t be able to disturb him if at all they planned on doing so today. A few more minutes had passed, and the cooks hadn''t stepped out of the cafeteria yet. And Ryan''s heart was gladdened because of this, at some point, he was even becoming sure the cooks wouldn''t step out of the cafeteria. They''d remain in the cafeteria until all the students were done eating...but he became disappointed at some point. The cooks began leaving the cafeteria one after the other until they were done leaving it. So right now, it was only the students in the cafeteria. Ryan''s heart wasn''t at ease anymore, he was even feeling his heart beat a little as he was eating. The cafeteria was filled with serenity as everyone was eating. It could be said that Ryan was the only one that wasn''t enjoying his food to the fullest out of everyone in the cafeteria. And this was due to the fact that he was scared. ''What kind of thing is this?''. That was the thought that ran through his mind as he was still eating. What he meant by that thought was ''what kind of life was he living?''. He was eating and was feeling scared at the same time...like, what sort of thing was that? And you know what? He had a good reason for feeling scared, he wasn''t feeling scared for nothing because those bullies that disturbed him yesterday had already stood up from their seats and were walking toward him. The students sitting close to them weren''t bad people at all, they didn''t make a mistake sitting close to them. Ryan and Dylan were sitting in a way where they wouldn''t be able to see the people coming behind them. So as the bullies were walking toward them, they had no idea because they couldn''t see them. It was two of the students in front of them that signalled to them the bullies were coming behind them. Ryan and Dylan glanced back immediately, and the signalling the students gave to them were completely true...the bullies were walking toward them. ..The bullies planned on tapping their heads with force the moment they reached them, but since the both of them had glanced back and sighted them, their plans had been ruined. Chapter 124 Surprised. "Shit! Failed plan". Those were the words that flowed out of one of the bullies'' mouths as they were still walking toward Ryan and Dylan.The moment they got closer to them, another person voiced out, "Why did you guys have to glance back and ruin our plan? We wanted to tap you guys'' heads with force, you shouldn''t have ruined it". And after those words finished flowing out of the person''s mouth, they walked past Ryan and Dylan and were standing in front of them right now. They were four, and all four of them had smirks on their faces. They just stood at a particular spot glancing at Ryan and Dylan, and the both of them were also staring at them as well. A lot of students in the cafeteria were happy right now. And why was that? Because another scene was about to begin just like yesterday. Many of them had stopped eating with their gazes focused on Ryan, Dylan, and the bullies. Some were still eating, but they weren''t eating as much as they were eating before because their attention had been divided...they weren''t fully focused on their food anymore. ''It''s about to begin again, I wasn''t scared for nothing''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at the bullies in front of him. The bullies were still staring at them, and they were still staring at the bullies. No one had spoken anything for seconds now, it''s just been staring and staring... There were other bullies in the cafeteria watching the current scene, and they also watched the one that took place yesterday. Many of them had been making plans behind the scenes on how to resume bullying Ryan. But the thing was that they had never come up with a good plan, so they''d never implemented anything. And that particular threat from Dylan was always making them scared whenever they thought about it. But seeing these bullies doing what they were doing to Ryan without feeling scared or anything was giving them that morale to resume bullying Ryan as well. They''d keep watching for now until they feel the proper time had arrived for them to resume bullying him... The bullies were still standing in front of Ryan and Dylan glancing at them, and Ryan and Dylan were still staring at them as well. The students sitting around the same table as Ryan and Dylan were also staring at the bullies. The ones that needed to turn their heads around to glance at the bullies did so. But the bullies weren''t here for them at all, so they weren''t glancing at them...their gazes were just focused on Ryan and Dylan. ..For the past few minutes now, this was what had been taking place, them staring at each other. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cafeteria had been filled with complete silence for the past few minutes until Dylan finally broke the silence saying, "You guys want to repeat this? Don''t you guys get tired at all?". Of course, he knew they don''t get tired once it comes to these kinds of things, they were bullies. But those words just had to flow out of his mouth. "Yes, we want to repeat it, and we aren''t tired at all. In fact, we don''t plan on getting tired anytime soon". One of the boys'' voices resounded with his gaze focused on Dylan. Dylan sighed immediately, and Ryan also had to sigh at that moment. As known, the bullies wanted to confirm something, they wanted to confirm if the threat from Dylan about reporting them to the teachers were just empty threats or not. As far as they hadn''t confirmed that, they''d keep causing distress to Ryan''s life in his presence, which he''d also partake of at times. That was the plan, to resume bullying Ryan, and to stop bullying him in his presence if they get to confirm his threats about reporting them to the teachers weren''t empty threats. To stop bullying him in his presence doesn''t mean they''d stopped with the bullying. It simply meant they''d begin bullying Ryan when Dylan wasn''t with him, they''d find a way. But all these would only happen if they confirm Dylan''s threat wasn''t an empty one. As far as they don''t confirm it, they''d keep bullying Ryan in his presence... All Dylan wanted to do now was to enjoy his meal until he had emptied his plate and left the cafeteria along with his friend. But seems like that wouldn''t be possible because of these bullies...these rascals that gain joy from disturbing other people''s lives. "Can we not do this today?". Dylan voiced out with his gaze focused on the bullies. "If we don''t do it today, then when would be the best time to do it?". The leader of the bullies inquired of Dylan. "Maybe some other time, or maybe you guys can just end this act of disturbing other people''s lives. You guys can put an end to it completely, and it would be so nice". Dylan uttered again. The four boys glanced at each other the moment Dylan said that, then they began laughing. Yes, that same thing was repeating itself...you know, laughing at something that wasn''t funny. Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other with confused expressions on their faces during the time they were laughing. Dylan didn''t find what he said funny, so he was wondering why they were laughing. Even the students sitting around the same table as them that had their gazes focused on the bullies also had confused expressions on their faces. They didn''t find what Dylan said funny, so they were wondering why the four boys were laughing. Ryan and Dylan weren''t surprised by this though, this wasn''t the first time something like this was happening. This wasn''t the first time the bullies were laughing at something they said that wasn''t funny. After they were done laughing, the leader''s voice resounded again, "You want us to put an end to what?". He was directing the question at Dylan, and Dylan didn''t waste time to respond to it... "To put an end to disturbing other people''s lives, it isn''t nice at all". "I feel like laughing again hearing you say that again. If we put an end to it, then where''s the fun? There''d be no more fun". The leader uttered again. They gain joy from causing distress to other people''s lives, people they felt they needed to do so to...it wasn''t a new thing. So since they gain joy from it, then it was fun for them. Dylan was fully aware of this, so hearing those words flow out of the boy''s mouth didn''t surprise him at all. And he knew these things he was saying to convince them to stop what they were doing were going to be in vain. Bullies would always be bullies...but he just had to say them anyway. The leader of the bullies walked toward Ryan and Dylan after those words flowed out of his mouth. And the moment he reached them, he tapped both of their heads with force before focusing his gaze on Dylan and saying, "You shouldn''t have said something like that, it''s funny and annoying at the same time". That act of his made some students in the cafeteria begin laughing, some just chuckled a little. After he was done tapping their heads and had said what he wanted to say, which even made some students laugh, he turned around and began walking back to his gang. He''d reached his gang by now and was standing in front of them, and each of them had smirks on their faces. Ryan and Dylan were boiling with anger right now, and it was evident on their faces. They were staring daggers at the four boys...but all this rage was for nothing because they wouldn''t be able to fight the bullies right here, right now... Silence just ensued for seconds as Ryan and Dylan kept staring daggers at the four boys until words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, he said something he''d never said before, and he said it due to the anger he was feeling. "Do you guys know who my father is?". A surprised expression appeared on a lot of people''s faces the moment he said that, Dylan wasn''t excluded. Dylan basically took his gaze off the bullies and focused them on Ryan. A surprised expression was fully plastered on his face as he was staring at Ryan, he wasn''t even angry anymore. Then he thought to himself, ''This is the first time he''s saying something like this. He must be really provoked''. Read new adventures at empire The bullies weren''t excluded, surprised expressions appeared on each of their faces as well as their gazes were just focused on Ryan. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, still staring daggers at the bullies, "Oh! I''m sure you guys know who my father is, if you don''t know, then ask questions. Now, do you know what would happen to you guys if I report to my dad and tell him all that you guys have been doing to me? A lot would happen". ..That surprised expression was still plastered on the bullies'' faces as they were glancing at Ryan. Chapter 125 Would It Remain This Way? Apart from them, the surprised expression was still plastered on many of the students'' faces in the cafeteria. A surprised expression was still plastered on Dylan''s face as he was staring at Ryan.The students sitting around the same table as Ryan and Dylan weren''t excluded, they also had that surprised expression plastered on their faces as well. Of course, the bullies knew who Ryan''s father was and knew the kind of power he controls. In fact, it was part of the reason why they resumed bullying Ryan, the fact that he was from a prestigious family, and they weren''t from one. Now, the bullies, including all the students in the cafeteria, were surprised when Ryan made that utterance for the same reason. The same fucking reason why Dylan was surprised and was still staring at Ryan up till this moment. With everything that had been happening to him, he had never made such an utterance before, this was the very first time he was doing so... And a lot would truly happen to the bullies if he reported them to his father and told him all they''d been doing to him. The bullies were fully aware of this, and they became scared a little when Ryan made that utterance. This was the very first time he was making such an utterance, and for him to say this meant that he was really provoked. Now, the fact that he was really provoked might move him to report to his dad though he chose not to do so all this while. ..These were the bullies'' mindsets, and thinking about it was making them scared. They just stood there glancing at Ryan, and by now, that surprised expression wasn''t plastered on their faces anymore. It had been replaced with a bit of fear. Yes, they were scared that Ryan could actually do what he just said, and the fear was showing in their faces a little. Ryan noticed it, and his heart gladdened immediately. He was still staring daggers at them, but he wasn''t angry anymore, he just chose to keep staring at them that way... The surprised expressions on people''s faces were already vanishing little by little, Dylan included. Still staring daggers at the bullies and noticing the bit of fear on their faces, Ryan thought to himself, ''Maybe this threat would be able to scare them off. I can tell they were really surprised when I said that, this is the first time I''m saying something like this. Look at the fear on their faces, they were caught off guard, I hope this threat would be able to scare them off considering I said it with rage in my face''. After that thought ran through his mind, he stopped staring daggers at them, then his voice resounded again, "Getting reported to my dad isn''t something you guys would want at all, getting punished by him isn''t something you guys would want as well. So it''s best you guys stop all these and just leave me alone because you wouldn''t like what would hit you if you continue with this". Dylan loved the confidence Ryan was emitting. He was staring at him currently, he''d been staring at him for a few minutes now, but he took his gaze off Ryan after the passing of a few seconds and focused them on the bullies. And the moment he glanced at them, he noticed from their faces what Ryan said got to them. He noticed they were a little scared...they knew what it would feel like getting punished by Ryan''s dad. Taking things into his hands and dealing with them, it would be terrible... So the once confident bullies weren''t confident anymore and were now walking away after staring at Ryan for a few more seconds. They kept on walking until they reached their seats and balanced on them. Then what followed next was for them to resume eating their foods. Students in the cafeteria were a little surprised at how the bullies lost their confidence all of a sudden due to what Ryan said. Well, since the scene was over, students resumed eating their foods. This was for the ones that stopped eating their foods completely to glance at the scene taking place. There were some that didn''t stop eating their foods completely but were still glancing at the scene. Their attention was divided, they were eating and staring at the scene taking place. ..A smirk appeared on Ryan''s face after the bullies walked away and reached their seats. His threat worked, look at how they scampered away. They were afraid to get punished by his dad, they were fully aware of how terrible it would be. ''I just hope it would remain this way, I just hope I can keep using that threat to scare them off''. Ryan thought to himself with that smirk still plastered on his face. The smirk vanished from his face after the passing of a few seconds, then he glanced at Dylan and saw that a smirk was also plastered on his face as well. And seeing that smirk on Dylan''s face made that smirk that was on his face a few seconds ago want to appear on it again. While glancing at him, Dylan gave him the look of ''Well done job'', which Ryan understood immediately. And a little smile couldn''t help but appear on his face at that moment. The smirk on Dylan''s face had vanished by now. Since everyone had resumed eating their foods, including the students sitting around the same table as them, Ryan and Dylan had to resume eating their foods as well. Slowly, students started emptying their plates and leaving the cafeteria. And that was how it kept on going until everyone had finished leaving the cafeteria, and it was completely empty of students. The cooks had to come back into the cafeteria and do what they''d been doing before, which was packing up all the empty plates on the tables. It was part of their job... ****** Ryan apologized to his older brother, Kai, concerning what happened between them. Yes, Ryan brought Kai to his room to have a particular conversation with him but didn''t end up having the conversation with him due to his fear. He only needed to ask him one question, but he was finding it so hard to ask him the question due to what might happen after asking him the question. He knew asking him the question would definitely lead to a conversation, and he was afraid of what the conversation might lead Kai to do. He wasted Kai''s time, and Kai was furious at him. He didn''t wait for too long to apologize to Kai. He apologized to him after they were done eating dinner and were in the living room. Now, did Kai accept his apology? Of course, he did. Your next read awaits at empire Being angry with his younger brother for too long wasn''t something he wanted. But though Ryan apologized to him, and they made up, he didn''t end up having that conversation he wanted to have with him. He didn''t see any reason to. Kai even asked what the conversation was about, but he didn''t tell him and gave him a valid reason why he didn''t do so. Kai didn''t take it the wrong way, he just respected Ryan''s decision not to tell him what the discussion would have been about. Now, how were things for Ryan at school? Were the bullies still picking on him and so on? Well, they weren''t anymore after that threat that came from him that he would report them to his father. He said it with rage on his face, he said it like he was going to report to his father on that very day. That was the very first time he said something like that ever since they started bullying him. It caught them by surprise, and they were scared, so they''d been staying off him... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even other bullies that were having the morale to resume bullying Ryan because they saw a particular group of boys had resumed bullying him didn''t have the morale to resume bullying him again due to what he said. It wasn''t about what he said, but how he said it. He said it with rage and with so much confidence. So for the past few days now, Ryan had been enjoying his stay at school to an extent. No bullying of any sort, and so on. And he kept hoping it would remain that way. There were times when he''d be heading home with Dylan during closing hour, and he''d see the bullies, the four boys. And they wouldn''t try to walk toward him or anything even though they sighted him, they''d just keep walking out of the school compound along with other students. Everything was going smoothly, Ryan was coming to school and leaving school every day without any kind of disturbance from anyone. But would it remain this way? People were still staring at him as usual, the side-talks, and so on. Those were the minor bullying, he''d been free from the main bullying for days now. So the question remains the same...would it remain this way?... Chapter 126 Wasnt Working Out As Well. Well, today was another day of school, and students were present at their different academies as usual.Ryan was also present at his academy, in fact, he was in his classroom right now along with his classmates. And you know what? He was so happy today. Part of the reason why he was so happy today was the fact that those boys hadn''t been troubling his life for days...it was just like they were scared of him now. Any time he thought about this, he was always so happy. He''d been visiting the cafeteria along with Dylan for days now during break hour, eating in peace, and also leaving the cafeteria in peace. He was happy today just as he''d been happy these passing days due to one particular reason...but something was going to happen today. Activities took place as usual, teachers teaching them, and so on, until it got to break hour. Students headed toward the cafeteria as usual, got served, ate, and right now, lots of students were already walking out of the cafeteria since they were done eating. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan and Dylan were among the students walking out of the cafeteria. They were walking on the school compound right now heading toward their classroom...but from the look of things, they wouldn''t be able to reach their classroom easily. That peace that Ryan had been enjoying for days now was about to end... The both of them were still heading toward their classroom when those four boys stood in front of them. The both of them were so surprised by this, and it was evident on their faces. They tried walking in another direction after their movement was disrupted by the boys, but the boys didn''t let them walk in another direction. As they were changing direction, the boys were standing in front of them immediately. Dylan sighed after the boys disrupted their movement for the second time. Glancing at them, he voiced out, "What is the meaning of this? Why are you guys disrupting our movement?". "What do you think is the meaning of it? Stop acting ignorant, I''m sure you''re fully aware of what is happening right now". One of the boys uttered. You know, they were heading toward their classroom before all these started. And they weren''t the only ones walking on the compound, other students were walking on the compound along with them. Now, some of those students decided to stand and watch the occurrence taking place, while some didn''t bother to do so...they just kept heading toward their classroom. ..No matter what, there''d always be students interested in watching these kinds of things, especially when it concerns Ryan. ''Was the peace I was enjoying over? Have they decided to resume bullying me again even with my threat?''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind as he was staring at the bullies. Explore more at empire "Can you guys please move out of the way so Ryan and I can continue heading toward our classroom?". Those were the next words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth while glancing at the bullies. A smirk appeared on some of their faces after Dylan said that, then the leader of the boys voiced out, "Sorry, we can''t move out of the way". And after saying that, he made use of his right hand to push Dylan''s head, causing Dylan''s head to move back a little... An excited expression appeared on the faces of many of the students watching the occurrence after that took place...they loved it. Meanwhile, the reverse was the case for Dylan, the students loved it, whereas, he was so pissed. Ryan couldn''t help but sigh the moment that took place, and as of this moment, he was fully sure the four boys had decided to resume with the bullying. Dylan was so pissed due to what happened just now, and the four boys noticed it because it was evident on his face. So one of them stated, "You''re pissed because your head got pushed a little. Wow! What insolence". Hearing that statement made Dylan more pissed, but a single word didn''t flow out of his mouth. Then Ryan voiced out, "I guess you guys have forgotten what I said". "No, we haven''t". One of the boys said. "No, you guys might have, so let me remind you all. Continue with this, and I wouldn''t waste time reporting to my dad. And you all know what would happen when I report to my dad, it would be so brutal". Ryan uttered. The four boys glanced at each other after Ryan made that statement. But that fear that was on their faces the first time he made this threat wasn''t on their faces this time. After they were done staring at each other, they focused their gazes on Ryan. You know, the plan right from the get-go was to find out if Dylan''s threat about reporting them to the teachers were just empty threats or if he could truly carry them out. They resumed bullying Ryan with that mindset...and since they resumed bullying him, Dylan had been making the threats but never carried them out. So they kept doing what they were doing until Ryan threatened to report all they''d been doing to him to his father. He said it with anger, and that scared them. It didn''t only scare them, it also made them stay clear off him for days. They planned to confirm if Ryan''s threat about reporting them to his father was an empty threat or not behind the scene. And to confirm that, they''d have to resume bullying him. So this was the very reason why they''d resumed disturbing his life, they wanted to confirm if the threat he made was an empty threat or not, just as they wanted to confirm Dylan''s own. And this was the reason why that fear that appeared on their faces the first time he made the threat didn''t appear on their faces this time... "You''re free to do whatever you want to do. You''re free to report to your dad, no one is stopping you". One of the boys uttered, glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes. A kind of surprised expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment the boy said that. Seems like this threat wasn''t scaring them off anymore. Dylan''s threats to report them to the teachers weren''t scaring them off anymore. Now, his threat to report to his father doesn''t seem to be scaring them off anymore as well. Ryan''s surprise converted to confusion at that moment. But Dylan seemed to have discerned something at that moment. And he had a feeling what he discerned wasn''t based on probability or something, it seemed to be a sure thing. He thought about this a few days back...but he wasn''t sure that was the case. ''Seems like they want to confirm if our threats are empty threats or if we could truly carry them out. This isn''t based on probability''. Dylan thought to himself. And what he discerned was the complete truth. He still remembered the kind of fear that appeared on their faces when Ryan made the threat the first time. But there didn''t seem to be a single opt of fear on their faces now that he''d made the threat again. After the boy said that, their leader walked closer to Ryan, then voiced out, "You heard what he said, you''re free to do whatever you want to do. You''re free to report to your dad". He was standing face to face with Ryan, and after those words were done flowing out of his mouth, he pushed Ryan so hard that Ryan began staggering and almost fell flat to the ground. An excited expression appeared on many of the students'' faces again the moment that happened...they loved it. "Look at him staggering like a fool". The leader uttered after pushing Ryan. They were doing all these on the compound without even thinking of what could happen if any of the teachers recognized that something was taking place on the compound. They had a feeling none of the teachers would be able to recognize that something was taking place on the compound until they were done doing what they were doing. And that was exactly how it would happen... Dylan grabbed the boy''s collar after those words finished flowing out of his mouth...this was seconds after pushing Ryan and almost causing him to fall to the ground. He didn''t only grab the boy''s collar, an annoyed expression was also plastered on his face. Ryan was already walking toward Dylan by now to stand close to him just as he was doing a few seconds ago. Students were surprised when Dylan grabbed the boy''s collar, even the other bullies were surprised, including the boy whose collar was grabbed. "Are you nuts? Let go of my cloth immediately". The boy uttered after Dylan grabbed his collar. But Dylan didn''t let go of it, in fact, that annoyed expression was still plastered on his face as he was still holding on to the boy''s collar. ..All he wanted to do next was to punch the boy''s face with force. Chapter 127 He Considered It Useless. There was something holding him back from doing so, if not, he would have punched his face by now.Ryan had already reached Dylan by now and was standing close to him once again. Dylan was still holding on to the boy''s collar, and that annoyed expression was still plastered on his face. Seeing that Dylan doesn''t plan on letting go of his cloth any time soon, the boy was going to take matters into his hands... Making use of his right hand, he was able to take Dylan''s hand off his collar though it wasn''t something he achieved so easily. "You''re crazy, what was the meaning of that?". The boy stated after taking Dylan''s hand off his collar. Dylan didn''t say anything in response to the boy''s statement, he was only staring at him. As time passed, the annoyed expression vanished from his face. "Remember what we said Ryan, you''re free to do whatever you want to do". The leader of the bullies said to Ryan after the passing of a few seconds. And after saying that, he glanced at his gang and uttered to them, "Let''s move". And with that, all four of them began walking away heading straight to their classroom. Seeing that the scene was over, students began walking away as well. Stay updated with empire It got to a point where Ryan and Dylan were the only ones remaining on the compound. When other students were walking away, they still stood there. It was after a few seconds of standing on the compound alone that the both of them glanced at each other and began walking toward their classroom as well. Ryan''s mind was filled up as they were heading toward their classroom. His threat wasn''t scaring off the bullies anymore, in fact, they were telling him to do whatever he wanted to do. He was free to go report to his dad if he wanted. Did they mean what they said? Or were they joking? This was the thought running through Ryan''s mind... They knew how powerful his dad was and what he could do to them once he finds out what they''d been doing to his son. So what was giving them this kind of confidence? Or did they have a plan? Maybe they were able to create a strong plan during the days of staying clear off him whereby even if he reports to his father, they still wouldn''t be affected. ..Ryan was just so confused, his head was filled up. These bullies were troubling the hell out of his life, they''d done it over and over again. The reason why Ryan was so confused was because he hadn''t discerned what Dylan discerned. Dylan wasn''t confused at all because he knew what they were trying to confirm. He knew the reason why Ryan''s threat wasn''t scaring them off anymore. But he didn''t plan on telling Ryan now, in fact, he wasn''t sure if he was going to ever tell him. Would telling Ryan change anything? Would that make him change his decision never to report to the teachers or his father? Yes, this was Dylan''s mindset. But it wasn''t a sure thing though, he might tell him, or he might not. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan''s mind was still filled up until they reached their classroom and entered it. Some students glanced at them the moment they stepped foot into the classroom. The students that stared at them were the ones that witnessed what happened at the school compound. Yes, the ones that stood there to watch as Ryan was being disturbed. They didn''t glance at them for too long though, it only lasted for a few seconds before they took their gazes off them, then murmurings followed. They began conversing among themselves about what happened to Ryan at the school compound. Some were even conversing and smirking from time to time. Some couldn''t help but to be giving them those side-glances while still conversing among themselves. Ryan and Dylan were so used to this, especially Ryan. So upon seeing all these, all they did was to begin walking toward their seats until they reached them and balanced on them. It got to a point where the conversations about them stopped including the side-glances... ****** Ryan''s threat about reporting them to his father wasn''t scaring them off anymore. As far as they couldn''t confirm that he could truly carry out what he was saying, they wouldn''t be scared. And from the look of things, the threat was just an empty one because Ryan doesn''t want his father to know what was happening to him at school. And reporting to him would make him find out. The only reason why he blurted it out at the cafeteria was because he was so angry, he didn''t even know when the words flowed out of his mouth. But he couldn''t carry it out, so it was just an empty threat. Since the bullies weren''t scared anymore, Ryan''s enjoyment was over. They started causing distress to his life once again, which Dylan was also partaking of since they were friends. Inside the cafeteria, they''d cause distress to his life. At the school compound when no teachers were around, they''d cause distress to his life. Sometimes, even outside the academy when they were heading home during closing hours, they''d cause distress to his life. And as known, Dylan kept partaking of them while always trying to defend Ryan in the process. For the past few days now, Ryan wasn''t enjoying his stay at school anymore. Other bullies were watching as the four boys were causing distress to Ryan''s life, and slowly, they were regaining that morale to resume bullying Ryan. They hadn''t started yet, but they knew they were going to start soon... "How long would you continue like this, Ryan? How long would you let these people keep playing you around? You could have put an end to this thing a long time ago if not for the fear you''re feeling". Dylan would always say to Ryan. ..But all the things he was saying to Ryan weren''t close to making him change his mind concerning the decisions he made. As known, Dylan had discerned the reason why his threat and Ryan''s threat weren''t scaring off the bullies anymore. And telling Ryan about it was based on probability at some point. But it wasn''t based on probability anymore. Dylan was sure he wouldn''t be telling Ryan about it ''cause he knew it would most likely not change anything. There was a very slight possibility of Ryan changing the decisions he made after hearing what Dylan has to say to him. So Dylan just considered it useless. Days kept on passing, and those four boys kept disturbing Ryan and Dylan''s lives. It was closing hour now, and lots of students were already on the school compound walking out of it. As usual, some weren''t walking out of it, they were being ridden out of it by someone with a horse. Ryan and Dylan were among the students on the school compound walking out of it. They''d finished walking out of it by now, and upon doing so...they sighted the bullies waiting for them so they could disturb their lives a little just as they''d been doing before. They also noticed students waiting for the occurrence to take place. Since the bullies were standing on the same spot they were always standing on whenever they were waiting for Ryan and Dylan to come out so they could cause distress to their lives. The students that always loved to watch the occurrence began waiting instead of heading home. The bullies had already made their little calculations before they began waiting. They''d already calculated when teachers would begin walking out of the academy in mass since some had already done so. Before they''d begin walking out of the academy in mass, they would have already done what they wanted to do to Ryan and Dylan and left. The moment Ryan and Dylan walked out of the school compound and set eyes on the bullies, they sighed. Then this thought ran through Ryan''s mind, ''And it is going to happen again''. They tried their best to act like they didn''t see the bullies, so they were just heading home as they were supposed to do. They were still walking when the four boys left where they were before and arrived in front of them. "Acting like they didn''t see us". One of the boys stated after arriving in front of them. "And they''re so good at it, this isn''t the first time they''re doing such. Whenever they do it, it always looks so real". Another boy voiced out. "Just allow us to head home in peace". Dylan said to the four boys. "And you know we can''t do that". The leader of the boys said with a bit of smirk appearing on his face. The students interested in these kinds of occurrences just stood at their different spots watching the scene. "Let''s head home and leave these people here". Dylan said to Ryan with his gaze focused on him. That statement annoyed the bullies a lot, especially their leader. The fact that he referred to them as ''these people'' was what annoyed them... Chapter 128 Confirmation. After Dylan said that, he and Ryan wanted to change direction, so the bullies wouldn''t be in front of them anymore, and they could resume heading toward their homes freely.The fact that they were about to change direction after those annoying words flowed out of Dylan''s mouth added to the anger they were feeling. The both of them successfully changed direction, but before they could begin walking in that direction, the four boys began bullying them with anger. They first started out by pushing the two of them to the ground with force. That act alone made some students start chuckling. And after Ryan and Dylan stood up from the ground, they began tapping their heads here and there. The four boys were moving around them and hitting their heads which Ryan and Dylan were feeling pain from. "You guys should stop this". Dylan said to the bullies. But they didn''t listen, in fact, the moment he said that, one of the boys tapped his head with force which he felt pain from. That was how it kept on going until the next few minutes to come. Explore new worlds at empire Ryan and Dylan were already feeling anger by now, but Dylan''s anger was at its peak. He kept feeling different hands hit his head as laughter coming from students were resounding inside his ears. His anger was already at its peak, but as students'' laughter was resounding inside his ears and he kept feeling hands hit his head, his anger kept increasing. Imagine someone whose anger was already at its peak, but it was still increasing, imagine the kind of anger the person would be feeling. Dylan was boiling with anger right now, and it was evident on his face. After the passing of a few seconds of the same things repeating themselves, Dylan muttered to himself, "I think I''ve had enough". And the moment he muttered that, he glanced at one of the boys and threw a nice punch which landed on the boy''s face, causing him pain and causing his face to move in a certain direction. The punch was too swift for the boy to dodge. Though he was facing Dylan and saw when the punch was heading toward him, before he could do anything, the punch had already hit his face. The force of the punch was enough for him to begin bleeding inside his mouth... After punching the boy''s face, he glanced at another one and threw a kick which landed on the person''s stomach, causing the person to fly and fall to the ground. He did that so swiftly as well, and there was a lot of force added to the kick because he was angry. He threw every attack with immense anger. And they were somehow unexpected...they weren''t expecting him to do this, this was the very first time he was doing such. The bullies were so surprised, the students watching the occurrence were surprised as well, and Ryan wasn''t excluded. Due to Dylan''s action, their heads weren''t being tapped by the boys anymore. After kicking the boy''s stomach and causing him to fall to the ground, Dylan glanced at their leader and threw a punch at him. They were already aware of what he was doing by now, so the leader was able to dodge the punch. Dylan''s hand swung past, but he didn''t stop there, he threw another punch at the boy. But the boy dodged it as well. The boy he kicked had already stood up from the ground by now with his right hand on his stomach. He was still feeling pain from the kicking. And as for the boy he punched in the face, he was still feeling pain from it. In fact, he bled in his mouth as expected. "I''m going to report you guys today, watch me do it". Dylan uttered to the bullies, glancing at all of them. "And who do you want to report to?". The leader of the bullies inquired of him. "To the teachers". Dylan responded. Ryan''s eyes widened the moment he heard that. Was Dylan serious about what he just said now? Does he truly plan on reporting to the teachers knowing fully well he doesn''t want that? ..Well, Dylan was completely serious about what he said. He planned on reporting to the teachers right now. After those words flowed out of his mouth, he began walking back to the academy which he walked out of a few minutes ago. Apart from walking out of the academy a few minutes ago, he would have covered a good number of distance getting closer and closer to his home if not for these bullies... He''d walked into the school compound by now and was walking on it heading straight to one of the teachers'' offices. The bullies stood there glancing at each other with widened eyes. Then one of them voiced out, "I don''t think he''s joking about what he said. He could truly report us to the teachers". And the moment the boy said that, all of them began running toward Dylan with the aim of stopping him from reaching one of the teachers'' offices. All the students around were just watching the scene. This was the thought that ran through some of their minds as they were watching Dylan walk toward one of the teachers'' offices, ''It is about to get out of hand. A lot would happen if he reported them''. They''d already reached Dylan by now, then one of them uttered to him, "So, you truly plan on reporting us to the teachers?". "You guys thought I was joking? I''m done taking enough of you guys'' shit, you all need to be punished". Dylan said to them while still walking. He didn''t stop for a second as those words were flowing out of his mouth, they had to keep walking alongside him even after reaching him... Since they wanted to confirm if he''d be able to carry out the threat of reporting them to the teachers, well, he was going to prove it to them right now. The four boys were so scared right now, there was no doubt that Dylan truly planned on reporting them to the teachers...it was evident on his face. And they didn''t know how to stop him, they didn''t know what to do. The fear they were feeling kept increasing and increasing. Ryan was watching Dylan walk toward one of the teachers'' offices with the bullies walking alongside him. No doubt, Dylan planned on reporting them to the teachers, this was something Ryan had concluded in his heart from what he was seeing. Reporting them to the teachers meant Dylan went against what Ryan wanted, but he wasn''t thinking about that right now. ..All he knew was that he''d had enough and needed to do the necessary thing. Ryan knew that even if he ran toward Dylan right now and stood in front of him, he''d most likely still not be able to stop him from doing what he planned on doing. ''Guess there''s nothing that could be done about it''. Ryan thought to himself as he was still watching Dylan walk toward one of the teachers'' offices. Dylan was still walking toward one of the teachers'' offices, and the four boys were still walking alongside him with their hearts beating so fast...they were fucking afraid. Dylan seemed unstoppable at this moment. They wanted to confirm if he could truly carry out his threat of reporting them to the teachers. Well, they''d pushed him so hard, and they''d confirmed that he could truly carry it out. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew they needed to beg him now to see if they could stop him from reporting to the teachers in that way, but none of them wanted to stoop so low to do such. They''d talked about this in the past and concluded that they''d be willing to stoop low enough to beg him if the time arrives for them to do so. But now that the time has arrived for them to do so, none of them wanted to... They were still walking alongside him, and Dylan was getting closer and closer to one of the teachers'' offices. Seeing that they couldn''t keep walking alongside him without doing anything, the leader of the boys increased his walking pace and stood in front of Dylan. Standing in front of him, he stated, "Why can''t you just chill, you''re being too serious right now". He didn''t only say that, he also tried to stop him. But he couldn''t, Dylan did everything in his possible best to walk past him, he was too unstoppable. The boy didn''t give up, he stood in front of Dylan once again and tried to stop him. But he didn''t succeed because Dylan walked past him again. And it was at this moment the boy realized he needed to do better, if not, they''d end up getting reported. So he stood in front of Dylan once again. But this time, Dylan didn''t just walk directly toward him, he changed direction. But that didn''t stop the boy from doing what he wanted to do. He grabbed Dylan tightly with both hands... Chapter 129 Please, Dont Report Us. He grabbed Dylan in a form of embrace, and he did so really tightly. He didn''t only grab him, these words also flowed out of his mouth as well,"Why can''t you just relax?". "Why didn''t you and your guys relax when you were disturbing the hell out of me and Ryan''s lives? Why didn''t you chill? Now that I want to go report you guys for your wrongdoings, you want me to chill? No, I can''t do that, I need to report you guys so you''d get punished". Those were the words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth as the boy was still holding on to him tightly. For seconds, Dylan couldn''t free himself from the boy''s grip. But slowly, after applying some tactics, he began freeing himself from the boy''s grip. After freeing himself from the boy''s grip, he resumed walking toward the particular office he was heading toward. The boy didn''t plan on giving up though, he was going to keep trying to stop Dylan. The other boys didn''t stand in a particular spot watching all these happen. They were in motion and were trying to walk alongside Dylan though they couldn''t seem to do so properly. The boy stood in front of Dylan once again, and an annoyed expression appeared on Dylan''s face the moment that happened... Not like he hadn''t been annoyed all this while, but the annoyance vanished from his face at some point. But seeing that the boy was persistent had made the annoyed expression appear on his face once again. He planned on doing something the moment he reaches the boy...but he didn''t show it in his action or anything. The boy didn''t have a single idea Dylan planned on doing something the moment he reaches him. The moment Dylan reached the boy, he threw a nice punch directly at the boy''s face. Now, it was so unexpected and swift, but the boy still managed to dodge it as Dylan''s hand swung past. But that had created space for Dylan to keep moving, the boy wasn''t in front of him anymore. He was still walking when he felt someone grab him. He glanced at the person, and it was the boy... ''Damn! He''s so persistent. So they''re afraid of getting reported but never gave us a chance to rest? Disturbance here and there''. Dylan thought to himself after glancing at the boy. He tried freeing himself from the boy''s grip, but he couldn''t just, the boy gripped him really tightly. ..Since he couldn''t free himself from the boy''s grip in a particular way, then he was going to try out another way. And what way was that? He threw another punch at the boy''s face. The boy grabbed him in a way whereby his face had to be bent a little. So Dylan had to carry the punch from below, and it came with immense force. The boy wouldn''t let the punch touch him, he''d have to dodge it. And for him to dodge it, he''d have to let go of Dylan. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that was exactly what happened, he dodged the punch and let go of Dylan. That was exactly the reason why Dylan threw the punch in the first place, so the boy could let go of him and he could continue walking. After the boy let go of him, he turned around and resumed walking. He hadn''t even taken up to three steps when he felt the boy grab his right shoulder. He turned around and glanced at the boy...and the moment he was doing so, the boy''s hand was heading toward his face. Yes, the boy had thrown a nice punch with the aim of hitting his face with it. Dylan was so surprised to see the boy''s hand head toward his face. So this boy had the effrontery to throw a punch at him as well instead of begging him not to report them? His ego was on a high level, in fact, their ego was on a high level... Dylan dodged the boy''s punch though it was somehow unexpected, then he threw a punch at the boy as well which the boy made sure to dodge. And that was how they started throwing punches at each other. None of them were able to hit each other because they kept dodging each other''s attacks. The other boys had to stand at a particular spot watching the occurrence taking place in front of them right now. How could the one that could be referred to as their leader be throwing punches with Dylan instead of begging him? Fighting him would only add to the anger he was feeling and would make him more determined to report them. How could he not think about this? That was their mindset. They kept throwing punches at each other until Dylan was able to finally hit the boy in the stomach. Yes, one of his punches hit the boy''s stomach, and he felt pain from it. He didn''t only feel pain from it, he also moved back a little. Dylan didn''t make use of this opportunity to resume walking, he just stood there glancing at the boy. After the pain the boy was feeling had reduced, he glanced at Dylan and ran toward him, coming with another punch... With the way the boy was coming with the punch, Dylan knew he''d be able to dodge it easily and even hit him again. And that was exactly what happened, Dylan dodged the punch as the boy''s hand swung past. Then he landed another punch on the boy''s stomach exactly on that same spot where he hit him before. The pain doubled that the boy even had to groan and move back a little with his right hand on his stomach. Dylan was proving to him, in fact, he was proving to them that he wasn''t a weakling at all because the others were watching. He''d hit the boy twice since they started throwing punches at each other, but the boy hadn''t hit him at all. They all possessed an affinity, and he also possessed an affinity as well. He stood there glancing at the boy as his right hand was still on his stomach. He could tell that the boy was in pain, but he wasn''t feeling sorry for him at all...he deserved it and even more. The boy glanced at Dylan, and Dylan wasn''t smiling at all, a serious expression was plastered on his face. And at that moment, the boy became a little intimidated. In fact, it could be said that Dylan was a little scary right now... Apart from the other bullies, other students outside the academy had been watching everything that had been taking place, including Ryan. They stood in a way whereby they were able to see everything that was happening. They saw everything, how the boy had been trying to stop Dylan from reaching one of the teachers'' offices, when they started throwing punches at each other. When Dylan punched him twice in the stomach, and the boy was in pain right now with his right hand on his stomach. Ryan just stood there glancing at everything with widened eyes. Dylan wasn''t joking at all, they''d pushed him past his limit. He was so bent on reporting them to the teachers that he even fought when he needed to, and even came out victorious. The boy was still staring at Dylan, and Dylan was doing the same as well. Dylan stared at him for a few more seconds before he took his gaze off him and resumed walking toward one of the teachers'' offices. And he hadn''t walked for even up to four seconds when he heard the boy''s voice, "Please". He stopped walking but didn''t glance at the boy the moment he heard his voice and what he said. He was a little surprised that the word ''please'' flowed out of the boy''s mouth. Well, the surprise didn''t last for long because it took a long time before the boy could finally say it out. He voiced it out because that was the last option he had right now to stop him from reporting them. He''d tried everything to stop him, like grabbing him, and even fighting him, but all of them were in vain. So the last option he had right now was to beg. Begging him would hurt his pride, but he just had to do it. Dylan hadn''t even glanced at the boy, but he didn''t move an inch either, he was still standing on that same spot. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, Find exclusive stories on empire "Please, don''t report us". And it was at this moment that Dylan finally glanced at the boy, then he voiced out, "And why should I do that? Why shouldn''t I report you guys after the distresses you''ve caused to me and Ryan''s lives, including the other students you guys do bully? You guys deserve to be punished immensely". "Yes, I''m fully aware of that, I know we deserve to be punished immensely. But please, don''t put us in such a situation, it would be terrible". The boy''s voice resounded again. "Weren''t you thinking about all these when you were causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives? You guys don''t deserve pity at all because you don''t pity others". Dylan uttered with anger evident in his voice. Chapter 130 Stay Clear Off. Anger wasn''t evident in his voice only, anger was also on his facial expression. The more he was thinking about the kind of distresses this boy and his gang had caused to him and Ryan''s lives, especially Ryan, the more his anger was increasing.It was just as he said, they don''t deserve to be pitied at all because they don''t pity others. This boy was only begging because this was the last option...if not. "I know we don''t deserve to be pitied, but try to pity us only this one time". The boy stated again. "I can''t do that, I can''t pity you guys without any reason. I need a valid reason to do so and change my mind about reporting you guys to the teachers". The moment Dylan said that, the boy stood upright and walked toward Dylan until he reached him. And the moment he reached him, he voiced out, Read exclusive content at empire "You need a valid reason to change your mind about reporting us to the teachers". "Exactly". Dylan stated nodding his head a little. "We''d stop causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives, everything would end today". "Easier said than done, I don''t believe you. You might say this now and do something else later. You''re only saying this now just to stop me from reporting to the teachers". Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I mean what I''m saying, believe me. Since you were close to being unstoppable about reporting us to the teachers today, then I know nothing can stop you from reporting to the teachers some other time if we try disturbing you and Ryan''s lives again, Since you wanted to do it today, then you''d be able to do it some other time. And I''m not that stupid to want to get involved in such". The boy voiced out. Dylan stood there glancing directly into the boy''s eyes, then he uttered, "So, this is a promise. Today would be the last time you and your gang would be causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives". "Yes, it is a promise". The boy stated nodding his head a little. "Make sure to inform your gang about this because if any of them make the mistake of causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives, I wouldn''t hesitate to report to the teachers. And there''s no way you wouldn''t partake from the punishment even though you weren''t part of the people that bullied us". "I understand, I''d make sure to inform all of them". There was silence for a few seconds after the boy said that, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "There''s something else". "Something else?". The boy inquired with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "Yes, there''s something else I want you and your gang to stop doing". "And what is that?". "Just as you guys would stop disturbing me and Ryan''s lives, I also want you all to do the same to the other students you''re bullying. Stop causing distress to their lives, it isn''t nice at all". The boy hesitated the moment Dylan said that, and a kind of expression appeared on his face that screamed ''it would be so hard to do as you''ve said''. Dylan noticed it and voiced out, "You wouldn''t be able to do that?". "Since we''d stop causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives, then why are you concerned about the other students we''ve been bullying? You''ve been in this academy for some time now, and you were never concerned about the students we''ve been bullying". "Well, I''m concerned now. Just as you''d stop causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives, I want you to stop causing distress to other students'' lives as well, allow them come to school in peace and also leave in peace as well, If you and your gang can''t do this, then I''d have no other choice but to report to the teachers". The boy''s facial expression was still screaming ''It would be so hard to do as you''ve said'' even after Dylan was done making that utterance. Then he managed to voice out, "I''ve heard you, I''d do as you''ve instructed, I''d also inform my gang about it. We''d stop causing distress to other students'' lives as well". Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "Nice". Silence ensued for some seconds before his voice resounded again, "There''s something else I want you to do". "Something else again?". The boy voiced out with a kind of irritated facial expression. "Yes, something else". "And what is that?". "I want you to inform other bullies in this academy that they should stay clear off me and Ryan, they shouldn''t dare cause distress to our lives. If they do, I''d report you all to the teachers, You''d partake of whatever punishment they''d receive even though you didn''t join them in causing distress to our lives because I''d report you all at once, So make sure to inform them all, warn them so they''d stay clear off me and Ryan". Dylan said. The boy shook his head a little while bending it after Dylan made that statement. Then he glanced at Dylan before saying, "That is completely unfair. They have their own lives to live, and I have my own life to live. Why should I partake of whatever punishment they receive after causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives? My gang would stay clear off you and Ryan, that I can promise. But why should I partake in whatever punishment other bullies would receive after causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives?". "That''s why I''m telling you to inform them, warn them so it wouldn''t happen at all". "But that is a lot of work". "Informing all the bullies in this academy to stay clear off Ryan and I is what you call a lot of work? Are there thousands of bullies in this academy? No. So it is something you and your friends should be able to handle, Would you prefer them making the mistake of causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives and getting reported which would affect you as well, or informing them not minding the work involved to do so? Choose the one best for you, I''d advise you to choose the latter". The boy sighed after Dylan was done saying that, Dylan was putting him on a tough spot. He''d been cornered, there was nothing he could do about it, so he just has to make a choice now. ..Not just make a choice, he has to make the right one. So glancing at Dylan, he voiced out, "I choose the latter, I''d inform other bullies in this academy to stay clear off you and Ryan". "Nice choice". Dylan stated nodding his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "Something else, you also have to inform them to stay clear off other students in this academy whom they''d been bullying before". The boy wanted to say something after Dylan said that, but Dylan didn''t even let him speak. He disrupted his speech by saying, "You don''t need to argue with me, just do as I''ve instructed. Seeing them bully other students would also prompt me to report to the teachers". The boy nodded his head a little before saying, "Understood". Then Dylan placed his right hand on the boy''s right shoulder before saying to him once again... "And that''s it, it''s been done. I took pity on you guys today because of some reasons which you''re completely aware of. Make sure to adhere to those reasons, Don''t let me regret the decision to take pity on you guys today". And after he was done saying that, he took his hand off the boy''s shoulder. Then he said to him, "You''re free to go". "Make sure not to enter any of the teachers'' offices once I start leaving". The boy said to Dylan. "No, I can''t do that, not after we''ve agreed on so many things. Start walking, and I''d be right behind you". And after those words finished flowing out of Dylan''s mouth, the boy turned around and began walking, and Dylan followed suit just as he said. Both the boy''s friends, which were his partners in crime, the students outside, and Ryan were watching both Dylan and the boy walk out of the school compound. They were also watching them throughout the time they were conversing and were wondering what they were talking about... Now that the both of them were walking out of the academy, all the people watching them became sure that Dylan doesn''t plan on reporting them to the teachers anymore. What they didn''t know was if the boy was able to persuade him, and that was the reason why he changed his mind not to report them to the teachers, or there were other reasons why he did so. Well, the other boys breathed a sigh of relief seeing the both of them walk out of the academy together, Dylan doesn''t plan on reporting them anymore. They were on the school compound as well waiting for when Dylan and their leader would reach them before they''d begin walking out of the school compound. ..They didn''t know any other thing, but they knew their leader begged Dylan at some point. Chapter 131 Conversing About It. Yes, they were sure of that. That must have been the reason why Dylan stopped in the first place. What they discussed after that, they weren''t aware, but they''d find out soon.The other boys waited for their leader and Dylan to reach where they were, then all of them began walking out of the academy together... Ryan was somehow happy to see that Dylan didn''t later end up reporting to the teachers. But he was so curious to know what Dylan and the boy conversed about. He was sure what they conversed about was the reason why Dylan didn''t end up reporting to the teachers anymore. All five of them had walked out of the school compound by now. And the moment that was happening, teachers began walking out of their offices in mass, it was about time for them to head home. Ryan even sighted Miss Amaya among the teachers... Many of the students around began leaving seeing that the occurrence was over, that was their style. The bullies wanted to confirm if Dylan would truly be able to report them to the teachers...they''d confirmed it to the fullest now. The four boys began walking in the direction that would lead them to their homes after walking out of the academy. And it didn''t take long for Ryan and Dylan to begin doing the same as well. ****** Ryan and Dylan were still heading home, and they weren''t walking on the road in silence, they were conversing. What were they conversing about? Of course, they were conversing about what happened at school a few minutes ago after closing hour. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dylan was telling Ryan the reasons why he didn''t end up reporting them to the teachers. You know, the conversation he had with the boy and so on. "I attacked them because I couldn''t hold back myself anymore, my anger went beyond its limit. They should have confirmed properly by now that I''m not a weakling, a weakling wouldn''t have been able to do what I did, I made him promise that they''d stop causing distresses to our lives, and they''d stop causing distresses to other students'' lives as well. If they fail to do this, I wouldn''t waste time reporting them to the teachers". Dylan voiced out. Ryan nodded his head a little as a bit of smile appeared on his face, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "I also made him promise that he''d inform other bullies in this academy not to dare bully us or bully the other students they''d been bullying. If he doesn''t keep to this, and I end up seeing other bullies causing distress to other students'' lives, or they dare cause distress to our lives, I wouldn''t waste time reporting them to the teachers, which would also include him and his gang even though they weren''t part of the people involved in this". Ryan couldn''t help but to nod his head again after Dylan was done saying that, then he uttered, "Wow! So you made him promise that. You put him in a really tight corner". "I don''t care, all I know is that he has to do all I told him to do, unless he''d bear the consequences. Or did I do the wrong thing by making him promise all that? Was it too much?". Dylan stated. "No, for people like them, it wasn''t too much at all. I mean, they''ve done a lot to us, especially me, and they didn''t care about our feelings when they were doing all that. So why should you care about his feelings when you were making him promise all that?". Dylan nodded his head a little after Ryan was done saying that as silence ensued for some seconds, then Dylan broke the silence saying, "Those things I made him promise to do were the only reasons why I chose to pity them and not report to the teachers. If he''d refused to adhere to those reasons, I would have reported them, People like them don''t deserve to be pitied at all because they don''t pity their preys. They should even be thankful that I pitied them under some circumstances". "You did the right thing, I support you in all these". Ryan stated. "Thanks". Dylan said with a little smile appearing on his face. ..Silence ensued after that. They didn''t say anything to each other for about a minute as they kept on walking. Then Ryan broke the silence saying, "You know something, Dylan". Dylan glanced at him before saying, "What is that?". "You were so cool during that period. From the time when you lost it and started attacking them, to the time when you started heading toward one of the teachers'' offices to report them, The fact that their leader did everything in his power to stop you from reaching one of the teachers'' offices, but he couldn''t just. The fact that you came out victorious when the both of you started throwing punches at each other, and so on, You were so unstoppable, everything was just so cool". Ryan explained. Dylan chuckled a little the moment Ryan was done saying that, then he voiced out, "That''s what happens when you awaken the beast in a person. They awakened the beast in me, and they were so surprised by what they saw". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Exactly. I just hope the boy would keep to all he promised". "Why wouldn''t he keep to it? He knows what would happen if he refuses to keep to it. I wouldn''t waste time to report all of them. And you could see how scared they were of getting reported". "They were really scared, it was evident from their faces". "Since they''re that scared of getting reported, the boy would do everything in his power to make sure that doesn''t happen since they''d confirmed that I could truly report them". Silence ensued after Dylan said that as the both of them kept walking alongside each other... ****** The four boys were walking on the road right now while conversing among each other. They hadn''t reached their homes yet after leaving school, they still had some more meters to cover before they''d start reaching their homes one after the other. What were they conversing about? Of course, they were conversing about the incident that took place at school which could be called, ''Bullying gone wrong''. They almost got reported, but didn''t due to the fact that their leader begged Dylan and made some deals with him... Now, the boy had told the others all that Dylan made him promise to do. And you know? They weren''t happy with it at all, and it was evident from their faces while they were conversing with each other. "No wonder he took pity on us and didn''t end up reporting us to the teachers. He made you promise all these things that are so difficult to accomplish, Stay connected via empire I mean, informing the other bullies in our academy not to dare disturb their lives or disturb the lives of other students they''d been bullying. How does that concern us? We have our lives, they have their own lives as well, Why would he be telling us to inform them about this?". These were the words that flowed out of one of their mouths as they were still walking... "We wanted to confirm if he''d truly be able to report us to the teachers just as he''d been claiming, we''ve confirmed it now, it was such a close call. What are we going to do about this now? All that he made you promise to do". Another boy voiced out. Silence ensued for some seconds after those words flowed out of one of the boys'' mouths, then another one uttered, "He wants us to stop causing distress to him and Ryan''s lives, he also wants us to stop causing distress to other students'' lives. That wasn''t enough for him, he also wants us to inform other bullies in our academy not to dare disturb their lives and to stop disturbing the lives of other students they''d been bullying, That is just insane. Would we be able to do all these?". The leader hadn''t been saying anything for minutes now, he''d just been listening to all that they''d been saying. After that boy spoke, that was when he finally said something, "If we don''t use our brains here, we''d end up getting reported, and that would be brutal. He was so determined to report us today, it was a fucking close call...you all saw what I did to stop him from reporting us, If I didn''t do all that, he would have reported us. So we have to be really careful here, reporting us would be a piece of cake for him if we fuck up, and he notices it, We talked about all these before we resumed bullying Ryan. Now that we''ve confirmed that he could truly report us, this is what we''d do concerning all that he made me promise to do". ..The others were listening attentively as the leader was talking, especially when he made those last utterances, they wanted to hear his suggestions concerning all that Dylan made him promise to do. Chapter 132 Spread Around. "We''d stop causing distresses to him and Ryan''s lives, that''s for sure. But remember what we talked about before we resumed bullying Ryan if we get to confirm that Dylan could truly report us?Yes, we''d stop bullying the both of them together, we''d stop bullying Ryan when he''s with Dylan. But we''d find a way to continue bullying him when he isn''t with Dylan, As for his instruction to stop bullying the other students we''d been bullying. Well, we wouldn''t stop bullying them, we''d only find a way to be bullying them without his notice. We have to be really careful when doing this, so things wouldn''t get out of hand, As for informing the other bullies in our academy not to dare disturb their lives ever again and to also do the same to the other students they''d been bullying, we''d do this. Why? Because the moment he notices they''re still doing as they''ve been doing, he wouldn''t waste time to report all of us, Now, in case we inform the other bullies about his instructions, and they don''t listen, because I''m having a feeling they wouldn''t listen that easily, we''d try to instill fear into their bodies, What kind of fear am I talking about here? Well, the fear that Dylan wouldn''t waste time to report them to the teachers the moment he sees them going against his instructions, We would even try to exaggerate things just to instill more fear into them. There''s a very high chance they''d hear all that happened today in the next few days to come or even tomorrow, news spread fast, Who knows? Some of the bullies might be among the students that witnessed all that happened today after closing hour. All these would make it easier for us when we relay Dylan''s instructions to them, they would try to listen and keep to them, So what do you guys think about all that I''ve said?". Silence ensued after he was done speaking, no one answered his question for close to a minute as they were pondering all that he''d said... For that time that passed without receiving any response from any of them, he was just glancing at them waiting for their responses. One of the boys finally spoke after that duration of time passed, "We''d continue bullying Ryan, but we wouldn''t be doing so in Dylan''s presence, we''d be bullying him when Dylan wasn''t with him, that''s what I understood from what you said, So what if Ryan goes report to Dylan that we''re bullying him without his knowledge. Or let''s say Ryan gets angry and actually reports to his dad just as he threatened to do. Don''t you think that would be disastrous? Any of them happening would be fucking disastrous, whether he chooses to report to Dylan, or chooses to report to his dad. There''s no way he''d report to Dylan and Dylan wouldn''t waste time to report to the teachers, We went against his instructions never to disturb their lives again though he took pity on us and didn''t report us when he had the chance to. He''d be so angry, and no amount of begging would get to him". Another boy spoke after that one was done speaking, "I can''t help but to agree with him. Bullying Ryan without Dylan''s knowledge would be so risky because the moment Ryan decides to report to Dylan, there''d be problem, Or let''s say he chooses to report to his dad. As he said, it would be fucking disastrous". The leader nodded his head after he was done saying that, then another one voiced out, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And you said we''d continue bullying the other students we''ve been bullying though Dylan instructed us to stop. We''d simply be doing so without his knowledge, we have to make sure he doesn''t notice, What if he notices even with how careful we are? What would then happen? That would be disastrous as well". One of the boys that had spoken before voiced out again after the boy was done saying that, "What would make it worse was if both of them happened at the same time. Ryan reported to him that we''re still bullying him without his knowledge, and him noticing that we''re still bullying other students though he instructed us to stop, We didn''t adhere to two of the instructions he gave, it would be fucking brutal". The leader nodded his head once again after the boy was done saying that. Then silence ensued for a few seconds before his voice resounded, "Wow! When did you guys become this scared? Well, I understand all that you''ve said though and what you''re scared of. But I want to ask you guys a question". Their faces screamed ''Go on with the question'' the moment he said that as they were listening attentively. Then he voiced out the question, "Don''t you guys want to continue bullying Ryan and the students we''ve been bullying for a long time? Or do you want to stop? Maybe you aren''t truly interested in bullying them anymore because of Dylan''s instructions. I want to know". The three boys glanced at each other after those words flowed out of his mouth. Then they focused their gazes back on him before voicing out in unison, "We want to continue bullying them, it''s fun". "Then what are you saying? Let''s continue bullying them". Their leader''s voice resounded again. "We are scared, a lot would happen if things go wrong". One of them uttered, and the others didn''t waste time to nod their heads in agreement. "Don''t be scared, let''s just do it. I have a feeling Ryan wouldn''t be able to report to Dylan or his dad when we continue bullying him. I might be wrong though, but there''s a very high chance he wouldn''t be able to report to them". "That''s just based on speculations. He might not even waste time to report to any of them when we continue bullying him after all that happened, and he might do it without us having a single idea, We''d only find out when unpleasant things have started happening. I''m sure Dylan told him all that he made you promise, and Ryan would have kept them at the back of his mind, The moment he notices anything funny, a lot of unpleasant things could happen". One of the boys stated. "You''re being too scared. So what do you want us to do? To stop bullying Ryan completely and to stop bullying the other students we''ve been bullying before Ryan even came into the picture? Then where''s the fun there? We would just be coming to school, receiving knowledge, and going back home every day without having fun with some students? No, that''s just too boring, You guys should trust me on this, things wouldn''t get out of hand, let''s do as I''ve said. Even if things were to get out of hand, there''d be a way to avoid them just as we avoided today''s own, Stop being too scared, guys like us shouldn''t allow fear to cloud us too much. So, would you guys do as I''ve said?". The leader uttered. The three boys glanced at each other once again, then they focused their gazes back on him before responding to his question in unison, "Yes, we''d do as you''ve said". Experience new tales on empire A smile appeared on his face the moment they gave that response, then he voiced out, "Right answer, you guys made the right choice. Don''t worry, you wouldn''t regret this". ..Silence ensued after he said that as they kept on walking for minutes without uttering any more words to each other. ****** The news spread around the next day, those that weren''t around to witness it heard about it. What news are we talking about here? The fact that Dylan almost reported the bullies to the teachers. The fact that he even attacked some of them, fought their leader and came out victorious, and so on. Yes, everything spread around... These kinds of news wouldn''t waste time spreading around. But the teachers didn''t hear about it though, that would only lead to something else. It was just as the leader of those bullies said, the news would spread around the next day or the next few days to come, and it happened exactly how he said it. It spread around the next day. And the other bullies that weren''t around to witness what happened that particular day heard about it. Some were so surprised when they heard about it, while some weren''t that surprised. The ones that were so surprised didn''t expect that Dylan would be able to take it that far, but now, they''d confirmed that he could take it as far as he wanted. The ones that weren''t that surprised by the news already had the feeling that Dylan would be able to take it that far... Students conversed about it after it spread around, it became a topic. They''d all been witnessing how the bullies had been causing distress to Ryan and Dylan''s lives at the cafeteria. And some had witnessed it multiple times when they caused distresses to their lives at other places, that was the reason why it could easily become a topic. ..But it didn''t last for long though. Chapter 133 Couldnt Seem To Persuade Them. Yes, it didn''t last for long, it died down that same day it became a topic. And it was a good thing because it wouldn''t have been nice at all if the teachers heard about it while students were conversing about it.It would be easy for them to hear about it if it remained a tending topic for days, so it was a good thing for the bullies that the topic didn''t last for long before it died down. Why was it a good thing for the bullies? Because they''d be the one to get into trouble if the teachers heard about it... So they were so happy when the topic died down. But just because students weren''t talking about it that much anymore, doesn''t mean they''d forgotten about it. It was still embedded in their heads. Yes, it was still news that spread around. The bullies did as Dylan instructed, they started informing all the other bullies they knew not to dare disturb Ryan and Dylan''s lives, and to stop disturbing the lives of other students as well. They simply relayed to them what Dylan told them to relay to them... As known, all the bullies had already heard what happened concerning how Dylan almost reported the bullies that had been troubling their lives. So though some were hesitant after the information was relayed to them, they couldn''t help but say they''ve heard and would try their very best to keep to the instructions. They made sure to tell them that Dylan wouldn''t waste time reporting them to the teachers the moment he notices they weren''t keeping to his instructions. They said they''d do as they''ve been instructed. But some of them still had it in mind to continue bullying the other students they''d been bullying...they''d just try their very best to be cautious. And they''d reduce the number of students they were bullying as well so it would be easier for them to hide what they were doing. At least, these agreed to do as they''d been instructed though they were hesitant at first, and some still had it at the back of their minds to continue doing what they were doing while being cautious at the same time. ..Well, there were some that didn''t even agree to do as they''d been instructed. They said it right to the faces of the people that relayed the information to them that they wouldn''t be able to fully adhere to the instructions. Yes, they''d stay away from Ryan and Dylan and never cause any kind of distress to their lives since it''s even been some time since they last troubled their lives. Keeping to that would be easy. But as for causing distresses to other students'' lives, which they''d been doing for a long time now, they weren''t sure they could stop that. Keeping to that instruction would be so hard. They were bullies, troubling other students they considered as weaklings were part of their lives...they''d been doing it for a long time. Bullying was part of them now, they couldn''t stop all of a sudden. Even the bullies that were relaying the information to them didn''t plan on stopping what they were doing. This was something they''d conversed about. They''d keep bullying Ryan without Dylan''s knowledge, and they''d keep bullying the other students they''d been bullying without his knowledge as well. They couldn''t stop so easily...that was exactly how it was for some of the bullies they were relaying the information to... ''He wouldn''t waste time to report us all the moment he notices you all are going against his instructions. And reporting us to the teachers is something that he could do so easily, it has been confirmed, We''d partake of the punishment when he reports you guys to the teachers though our hands are free of the wrongdoing. Is that what you guys want?''. These were what they were saying to the group of bullies that refused to adhere to part of the instructions. But even after saying these to them, they didn''t seem to change their minds regarding their standing. They were still telling them right to their faces that they wouldn''t be able to keep to the instruction of not causing distresses to other students'' lives anymore. In fact, these words even flowed out of some of their mouths... Discover hidden stories at empire ''They''re free to do whatever they want to do. They''re free to report to the teachers if they want. We can keep to the instruction never to trouble their lives again, but as for keeping to the instruction to stop troubling other students'' lives, we can''t keep to it''. ..Everything they were telling them to make them change their minds were just in vain, they didn''t plan on changing their minds at all. And they were just stuck at that moment, they didn''t know what to do or what to say anymore. The people relaying the information to the other bullies knew at the back of their minds that they didn''t plan on adhering to Dylan''s instructions fully...in fact, their own was even worse. But they needed these ones to agree that they''d fully keep to the instructions so they could see the chance to keep doing theirs. They can''t be doing theirs, and these would be doing theirs as well. And the worst thing was that they didn''t plan on doing theirs in secret, they didn''t plan on being cautious with it. They were going to keep bullying other students just as they''d been doing it. But they plan on doing theirs cautiously, in secret. So everything wasn''t aligning at all. They can''t be doing theirs in secret, while these ones would keep doing theirs openly...this would only lead to Dylan reporting to the teachers in no time which would also affect them though they''d been doing theirs in secret. They had to leave the bullies that didn''t agree to keep to part of the instructions in the meantime. They''d tried convincing and persuading them, but it wasn''t working out, so they had to leave them for now. They''d try persuading them next time and see if there''d be any changes... But they were a little afraid because before they come back to persuade them, who knows whether Dylan would have noticed that they were still doing what they were doing and report all of them to the teachers. It might be too late by that time. But there was nothing they could do about it, they''d have to go and come back later. For the next few days at school, Ryan was at peace. Yes, those bullies weren''t disturbing their lives anymore, he was coming to school and leaving school every day without anyone troubling his life. Everything was flowing smoothly...the same thing was repeating itself again. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This same thing had happened before after he threatened to report them to his father. He was coming to school and leaving school in peace until those bullies decided to resume bullying him amid the threat. Now, they were staying clear off him again due to a particular incident. But since they could resume bullying him back then after days of staying clear off him, it had happened twice, then there was a chance of it happening again. These days of coming to school in peace and leaving in peace as well could just end one day. It had happened before, so it could happen again...and Ryan was always thinking about it. ''I shouldn''t be too relaxed, they could resume troubling my life again just as it happened in the past''. This was the thought that was always running through Ryan''s mind. But there was another thought that always ran through his mind most of the time after that one. And it was, ''But the case is different here, Dylan has proven to them that he could truly report them to the teachers. So I guess that would be making them really scared, and they wouldn''t want to do anything stupid, Their so-called leader made some promises to Dylan, and he wouldn''t want to go against those promises because he knows the consequences for going against them were quite unpleasant, They''re fully aware the reason why Dylan took pity on them that particular day was because of the deals they made. So the case was quite different here''. Yes, this was the other thought that always ran through Ryan''s mind to give him hope that the bullies would never resume troubling his life again though he always doubted it from time to time. Well, we all know their plan, they were going to continue bullying Ryan...but this time, they wouldn''t involve Dylan in it. Simply means, they''d be bullying Ryan when Dylan wasn''t with him. They''d find a way to achieve this though it wouldn''t be easy. The only reason why they haven''t started was because they haven''t been able to persuade some of those other bullies to stop causing distress to other students'' lives. The moment they''d been able to persuade them to an extent, they''d resume bullying Ryan and resume bullying the other students they''d been bullying as well... Chapter 134 Persuading Them To An Extent And Making A Plan. And you know what? Dylan had been watching as well. He was watching to see if he''d notice any set of bullies causing distress to other students'' lives, but he hadn''t noticed any.But because he hadn''t noticed any doesn''t mean they haven''t been doing so. Just that he hadn''t seen them doing so. The bullies that went around relaying Dylan''s instruction to other bullies weren''t part of the bullies causing distress to other students'' lives for now, it was the other bullies they relayed Dylan''s instructions to that were doing so. They''d been trying to persuade them to stop, but they weren''t listening. And because they haven''t succeeded in persuading them, was the reason why they hadn''t resumed preying on Ryan and their other victims. And they kept on hoping Dylan wouldn''t notice them one day as they kept trying to persuade them...it wasn''t an easy thing at all. On this particular day, they decided to persuade them again. They divided themselves as usual and went to the different groups of bullies who hadn''t heeded the instructions at all. And you know what? They were so surprised by the outcome, they weren''t expecting it at all... The bullies decided to heed the instruction to an extent. They said they wouldn''t stop causing distress to students'' lives completely, but they''d try to be cautious with it from now on. They weren''t cautious with it even after that information had been relayed to them, they were still doing what they were doing. But now, they said they''d try to be cautious while bullying students. They''d be careful, so Dylan wouldn''t notice them. And apart from that, they''d reduce the number of students they were bullying. ..All these combined would make it harder for Dylan to notice them bullying students though they were still doing so. Enjoy new adventures from empire The four boys were so surprised by the outcome of today''s persuading. It was just like all of them organized a meeting and decided to heed to the instruction to an extent because they all agreed on the same thing at a particular time. They were surprised, but they were so happy as well. They''d been able to persuade them to an extent...they wouldn''t stop bullying students completely because it was already a part of them, but they''d try to be cautious with it from now on. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They''d be careful with whatever they were doing, and they''d even reduce the number of students they were bullying. These were manageable, this was something that could be done without Dylan ever getting to notice it unless he puts special effort into noticing it... "Wow! I was so surprised by today''s outcome. Why did they choose to heed that particular instruction to an extent all of a sudden?". "I was so surprised as well. As if they organized a secret meeting and decided to heed the instruction to an extent". Yes, this was the conversation that took place between the four boys the moment they came back together after the persuading had produced good results. It wasn''t only two people that spoke among them, others said something as well. They were so happy because they''d be able to resume what they''d been doing. The other bullies had decided to heed to the instruction to an extent, so they''d resume bullying Ryan, and they''d resume bullying the other students they''d been bullying. Their own was worse because they don''t plan on reducing the number of students they were bullying just like the other bullies. And they were going to continue bullying Ryan...but this time, when he wasn''t with Dylan. The both of them were always together most of the time when they were at school. They do head toward the cafeteria together during break hour, they do occupy chairs around the same table in the cafeteria. They do head home together during closing hour if no guard comes to pick up Ryan, and so on... So it would be fucking difficult to bully Ryan anywhere around the academy since him and Dylan were always together most of the time. And the bullies needed to do so when Dylan wasn''t with him. So the bullies created a plan. They decided to trail Ryan and Dylan while they were heading home together after closing time. Why did they decide to do this? Because they were sure the both of them couldn''t be living together, and their houses couldn''t be too close to each other. Ryan was from a prestigious family, while Dylan wasn''t. So their houses can''t be in the same community due to how they differ from each other. So a time would come when they''d have to separate from each other while heading to their different homes. Either Dylan would separate from Ryan first, or Ryan would separate from Dylan first. Either way, a time would come when Ryan would be alone without Dylan by his side. Yes, they''d make use of that opportunity to strike. They''d make use of that opportunity to trouble his life a little, and that''s what they''d keep doing until they notice something was about to go wrong if something were to go wrong at all. Look at how far they were willing to go just to keep causing distress to Ryan''s life. That''s the way bullies are, their minds work differently. The best way to make them stay away from you completely was to teach them a very bitter lesson that might inflict serious injuries to their physical bodies or to their hearts. Today was another day of school, activities had already taken place, and it had just gotten to closing hour. Students were standing up from their seats and leaving their classrooms as usual. Today was the day those four boys planned on trailing Ryan and Dylan while they were heading home to discover what they wanted to discover. They were going to be super cautious to not get caught. Getting caught would ruin everything... Ryan and Dylan had already walked out of their classroom by now. And before they knew it, they''d already arrived at the school compound as they were in the midst of other students. No guard would be coming to pick up Ryan today...in fact, it''s been weeks since a guard last came to pick him up from school. He does enjoy trekking home with his friend Dylan. ..But as for riding him to school, that one happens steadily. The four boys were standing on one side of the school compound glancing at Ryan and Dylan as they were walking out of the academy. They needed them to walk to a certain extent before they''d begin following them from behind. The moment they''d covered the amount of meters they needed them to cover as they were so close to walking out of the academy completely, they began following them from behind. Ryan and Dylan had finished walking out of the academy by now but hadn''t walked too far away from it. They were conversing as they were walking, and there were few students around them walking in the same direction as them. They were busy conversing while walking...and they had no single idea that they were being trailed by those four boys who had caused a lot of distress to their lives. They refused to quit, why wouldn''t they just quit?... A few minutes had passed since Ryan and Dylan walked out of their academy. So that only meant they''d covered some meters as they were walking, they were getting closer and closer to their homes. Up till now, they had no single idea that those four boys were trailing them. The boys were doing so cautiously, so it wouldn''t be easy for them to notice that they were being trailed. And you know what? They were discussing the boys currently while walking on the road. The boys were following them from behind, and they were conversing about them. Now, the boys didn''t know that they were conversing about them currently because they weren''t close enough to hear their conversation. They needed to give them enough space while trailing them since they were being cautious about it. And Ryan and Dylan were talking about them not knowing they were following them from behind. "Those boys have been staying away from us these past few days, and it feels nice". Ryan said to Dylan, glancing at him. "Why wouldn''t they stay away from us after that incident? Of course, they don''t want to get reported because they''re so afraid of getting reported. They''ve confirmed that I can truly report them to the teachers, so that is enough reason for them to stay away". Dylan stated. "But we''ve enjoyed this level of peace at school before, or let me say, I''ve enjoyed this level of peace before. And it has happened more than once, but they later resumed again, I''m just having a feeling those boys would resume what they were doing before just as they did in the past. This peace we''re enjoying at school currently wouldn''t last forever". Ryan said. Chapter 135 Confirming What They Wanted To Confirm. he was only speaking his mind, and he still had more to say, he wasn''t done talking. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."sometimes, i try to convince myself that they wouldn''t resume causing distress to our lives, but i can''t help doubting it over and over again, i just hope my feelings are wrong because i''m enjoying this peace just as i enjoyed them in the past when they stopped troubling us". dylan nodded his head a little as silence ensued for a few seconds after ryan said that before his voice resounded, "i understand that feeling, it is inevitable. but the case is different now, ryan. they''ve confirmed that i could truly report them to the teachers, i proved it to them that day, as you said, i was so unstoppable that day. they wouldn''t want to witness that again, as known, they''re so afraid of getting reported to adults. they know the moment they try anything funny, i wouldn''t waste time to report them, so don''t worry, the situation is different this time. they wouldn''t try to resume bullying us". ryan didn''t seem to be too convinced after dylan said that, it was evident on his face. not like he wasn''t convinced at all, but he wasn''t convinced enough...he was just having that feeling. and dylan noticed it, so his voice resounded again, "okay, let me tell you something i haven''t told you before. those bullies are so scared that i''ve already seen them trying to persuade other bullies to stop troubling students'' lives just as i instructed them to do, i remember i noticed them doing this not too long after giving them the instructions. so they''re scared enough to carry out the instructions. if they weren''t scared enough, they wouldn''t carry it out, these people were fucking bullies, who are you to give them instructions? so since they''re scared enough to carry out that particular instruction, then they wouldn''t try to resume causing distress to our lives, the fear they''re feeling and the consequences for doing such wouldn''t allow them to do it". ryan nodded his head a little after dylan was done saying that. the conviction he was feeling seemed to have increased, but he wasn''t still convinced enough. he was still having his doubts here and there, but he didn''t let it show on his face so dylan wouldn''t start talking again in order to convince him... his feelings were fucking right because the four boys truly planned on resuming bullying him. but where his feelings were wrong was that they didn''t plan on including dylan in it. enjoy more content from empire yes, they were afraid of him enough to exclude him from such. and the worst thing was that they were trailing them from behind currently. ryan and dylan talked about the boys for a few more minutes as they were still walking before they switched to another topic. the boys were still trailing them as they were walking. then it got to the point where dylan finally reached the intersection he''d have to corner to get to his house. he and ryan said ''bye'' to each other before dylan cornered the intersection. and the moment that happened, the four boys began conversing among themselves from the spot they were standing on and staring at them, "dylan has cornered that intersection, so seems like dylan would be the first person to separate from him". one of the boys voiced out. "seems like that''s the case". another person uttered. "and that''s perfect because it would make it easier for us to get ryan alone". another person stated. the one that could be referred to as their leader didn''t say anything, he was just staring at ryan and dylan as dylan had already cornered that intersection and was walking. dylan wasn''t in sight anymore right now, he''d walked meters by now after cornering the intersection. and ryan had resumed walking by now because he had to stop at some point when dylan was about to corner the intersection. ..the four boys were glancing at ryan right now as he was walking, and about two of them had smirks on their faces. why were they smirking? because they''d discovered something nice which would help out in resuming what they''d been doing before. "last man standing...or should i say last man walking?". one of the boys said as he was glancing at ryan walking alone. yes, he made that utterance because dylan wasn''t with ryan anymore, so he was the only one walking on the road now... "let''s say last man walking ''cause he''s walking, not standing". another one uttered backing up what the first boy said. "so, we''ve confirmed what we wanted to confirm. trailing them wasn''t for nothing, we were cautious enough, and we weren''t caught, the both of them usually head home together. but dylan would be the first person to follow another path and separate himself from ryan, then ryan would begin heading home from there, dylan wouldn''t be by his side anymore, that''s to our advantage. we''d be making use of this chance to be bullying ryan and see how it would go". their leader voiced out with his gaze focused on ryan. though ryan had walked meters from where they were standing, they could still see him... "so, when are we going to resume bullying him?". one of the boys inquired of their leader. "tomorrow, there''s no need to waste time. we''ve confirmed what we wanted to confirm, so we should resume with what we''ve been doing". their leader responded. the three boys nodded their heads in understanding after he said that, then their leader''s voice resounded again, "let''s head home". and with that, they turned around and began walking. this direction ryan followed wouldn''t be able to lead them to their homes at all. they only followed this path because they needed to trail them. now, they''d turned around and were following the path that would lead them to their homes... ****** ryan didn''t know what was coming for him today, he didn''t have any idea of what those boys had planned. but he''d been having the feeling that something like that could happen. and if it were to happen, he didn''t know when. he got ridden to school today as usual. the moment the guard rode the horse into the school compound, he came down from it and began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated. the guard didn''t need anyone to tell him to ride the horse out of the school compound. and from the way ryan just hopped down from the horse and began heading toward his classroom, the guard knew there was no need to come to pick him up during closing hour. activities took place at school as usual. as different teachers were stepping foot into ryan''s classroom to teach them, ryan was among the students paying rapt attention as they were being taught. when they needed to write into their books whatever had been written on the board, he was among the first students to do so... that was how it kept on going until it got to break hour. then, from break hour, all students were back into their classrooms again. today was ''library period'', so a lot of students visited the library to read. and the ones that couldn''t access the library read their books in their classrooms. after the library period, teachers stepped foot into different classrooms again to teach them. and that was how it kept on going until teachers weren''t supposed to enter any classrooms anymore according to their teaching curriculums. so right now, all students were waiting for was for closing hour to reach... closing hour eventually reached as students were stepping out of their classrooms. ryan and dylan had walked out of their classroom by now, and in just a few minutes time, they''d already arrived at the school compound, and by now, they''d walked out of the school compound and were now walking on the road. as they walked, they conversed as usual, until they reached the intersection dylan would have to corner to arrive at his home. dylan didn''t waste time to corner it after him and ryan had waved each other goodbye. so right now, ryan was the only one walking on the road as he was walking past people, and people were walking past him as well. he was still walking when a smile appeared on his face. yes, remembering how he''d been coming to school in peace and leaving in peace for days was what made that smile appear on his face. ''those boys had been staying away from us, other bullies wouldn''t even try to come near us. i hope it will remain this way''. ryan thought to himself as he was still walking. he was still walking when he saw something that made his eyes widen and a kind of bewildered expression appeared on his face. ..what did he see? he saw those four boys who had troubled his life a lot standing some meters away from him with smirks on their faces. Chapter 136 Discerning The Reason Why. it could be said that it was wicked smirks that was plastered on their faces. ryan''s eyes didn''t only widen and a bewildered expression appearing on his face the moment he set eyes on them, he also stopped walking.he just stood at a particular spot glancing at them as they were glancing at him as well with those smirks still plastered on their faces. people were walking past the four boys as they were standing, and people were walking past ryan as well. they were the only ones standing on the road, everyone was in motion. a lot was running through ryan''s mind as he was standing there glancing at them. he was asking himself multiple questions at the same time without finding answers to any of them. how did they get here? how did they know i''d follow this path to my home? are they here to continue bullying me? if it happens to be that they''re here to do what i''m thinking, aren''t they afraid of getting reported anymore? ..yes, these were some of the questions running through ryan''s mind, and he hadn''t found an answer to any of them. of course, they were here to continue causing distress to his life. that was the very reason why they had to trail them yesterday to discover what they wanted to discover. what they discovered yesterday was the very reason why they were standing in front of ryan now. how was it that they were able to reach here before he reached it? well, since they knew this was the path he was going to follow to arrive at his home after parting ways with dylan, they went ahead of the both of them. yes, before the both of them even walked out of the academy and began walking on the road, they''d already left a few minutes ago. and the moment they arrived at a certain place, they decided to wait for him there. the moment they saw him coming, all of them positioned well as the evilness in them spiked up which caused those wicked smirks to appear on their faces. ryan was still standing there glancing at them with that bewildered expression still plastered on his face and those thoughts running through his mind. he was so confused right now...he didn''t know whether to turn around and begin walking in a direction that wouldn''t lead to his home just to avoid them, or to walk forward. after standing on that spot for a few minutes now and glancing at the wicked smirks on their faces, he found answers to some of the questions running through his mind. one of them was that he''d already discerned the reason why they were here. it was completely evident from the way they were standing and the smirks that were on their faces... they were obviously here to bully him. they must have a reason for not wanting to bully him at school but chose to do so at this place. ryan hadn''t fully discerned the reason but had an idea of what the reason could be. at some point, the bewildered expression that was plastered on ryan''s face vanished. he wasn''t surprised anymore, not even a single bit. he had been having this feeling that the peace he was enjoying wouldn''t last forever. the bullies would resume causing distress to his life soon just as they did in the past. and that was exactly what was about to happen right now, his feeling was right. so why should that bewildered expression still be plastered on his face? why should he still be surprised? these guys were fucking bullies, they wouldn''t be able to stop that easily. instead of them stopping that easily, they''d find another way to continue what they were doing, which was what they were doing right now. this was something ryan had discerned... ''so they don''t care about dylan reporting them to the teachers anymore? they aren''t afraid of that anymore? these guys''. ryan thought to himself while glancing at the boys. he came to discern something else while standing on that same spot and staring at the boys. ''guess they want to be bullying me without dylan''s knowledge, they don''t want to be including dylan in it anymore because they''re afraid of him, them standing in front of me right now was something they must have worked on without us knowing. they''d discovered the path i''d be following home and when i''d be alone''. yes, ryan had finally discerned the reason why these boys chose not to bully him at school. or wait at a place where he''d still be with dylan before they''d show themselves. but instead, they chose to wait at a place where he''d be alone with a plan to bully him and trouble his life. that idea of his had grown into full discernment... he was still standing at that same spot staring at them, and they were still standing and staring at him as well with those smirks still plastered on their faces. but all of a sudden, those smirks started vanishing from their faces one after the other. and the moment those smirks had vanished from each of their faces, they began walking toward him. ryan began feeling his heart beat a little as they were walking toward him. and as they were getting closer to him, his heart beat started increasing. and as they were getting closer and closer, he started moving backwards while still glancing at them. ..before he could turn around and increase the pace at which he was moving, they''d already reached him. and the moment they reached him, the leader of the boys placed his right hand across ryan''s shoulders and was glancing at him, while the others were close to them. they were in motion right now. the leader was walking, and ryan was walking as well. he didn''t actually want to walk, but he had to because the leader''s right hand was across his shoulders and he was in motion. the other boys were walking as well as all of their gazes were focused on ryan. "you guys are just one of a kind, why can''t you just quit? you all decided to wait for me here so you can resume what you''ve been doing". ryan uttered with his gaze focused on the leader. "exactly, you''ve just hit the point". the leader stated. "why can''t you all just quit after all that has happened?". ryan''s voice resounded again. but this time, there was no response to his question. they were still moving, and the leader''s hand was still across ryan''s shoulders. after a few seconds of silence, ryan''s voice resounded again, "where are you guys taking me to?". "you''d see". the leader responded. "that''s not the answer to my question, where are you guys taking me to? i want to know". ryan voiced out again, this time, a little more audibly. "you''d find out in the next few minutes to come". the leader uttered again. they weren''t answering his question, they were taking him to where he doesn''t know...he was a little scared. the best thing he could do right now was to escape from their midst. and it wasn''t based on probability, he planned on doing so right now. he was able to take the boy''s hand off his shoulders as fast as possible, even the boy was so surprised by what happened just now...he wasn''t expecting it at all. s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. after taking his hand off his shoulders, the next plan was to take off. even though he was carrying his school bag, it wouldn''t be able to stop him from running fast. he''d turned around and was able to run with speed, in fact, he''d already taken a step, and before he could take another one, the leader of the boys kicked the leg that was in the air a little. and that was it...ryan lost stamina completely and fell to the ground. it was at this moment that the other boys noticed what was happening, everything happened so fast... ryan was fast, but the boy was faster. the moment ryan fell to the ground, a certain man that was close to them dressed in black robe voiced out, "what is going on here?". he asked this due to the manner in which ryan fell to the ground. and he noticed that it could be the boy that caused him to fall to the ground...he wasn''t completely sure. "our friend here is just a little clumsy, this isn''t the first time something like this is happening. he loses his stamina a lot and falls to the ground often, it isn''t a new thing". the leader of the boys said to the man that asked that question. there was a kind of expression that appeared on the man''s face that screamed, ''that doesn''t fully make sense'' after the boy was done saying that. the man helped ryan stand up from the ground, and glancing at ryan''s face, he didn''t recognize him as ryan howell. ryan wished he recognized him as that. read the latest on empire after the man helped ryan stand up from the ground, he said to him, "try to be careful next time". and after saying that, he walked away... Chapter 137 Causing Him Distress. the reason why ryan wished the man recognized him as ryan howell was because it could help him out in escaping from the midst of these boys.the man would definitely ask some questions the moment he recognizes him as ryan howell, and those questions might lead to some things getting revealed, and that would most likely lead to ryan''s escape. but the man didn''t recognize him as ryan howell, so it was of no use. "what are you doing?". the leader of the boys voiced out, placing his right hand across ryan''s shoulders again. the other boys had their gazes focused on ryan, then one of them uttered, "it was obvious that he was trying to escape". "was that what you were trying to do?". the leader inquired of ryan once again. he knew fully well that he was trying to escape, he was just asking to hear what he''d say... well, ryan didn''t give answer to the question as they were already in motion once again. "aren''t you going to answer the question?". the leader uttered again with his gaze focused on ryan. ryan didn''t still say anything, he just kept mute. then the leader''s voice resounded again, "i can see that you don''t plan on answering the question. well, you can keep doing what you''re doing, keep silent as much as you want. but just follow us to where we are taking you to without doing anything stupid, alright?". ryan didn''t still say anything, he just kept mute as the boy''s hand was still across his shoulders... they were still in motion, and about two of the other boys were staring at ryan currently. then one of them voiced out, "i''m having a feeling he might do something stupid again like trying to escape, it''s evident on his face". s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the leader glanced at the boy that made that statement for some seconds, then he glanced at ryan for some seconds as well before focusing his gaze back on the boy and saying to him, find your next read at empire "he wouldn''t dare, don''t worry". well, does ryan plan on escaping again? no. he was going to follow them quietly to where they were taking him to. he knew they wouldn''t kill him or anything of that sort. they only wanted to trouble his life as usual. so he was going to follow them to whatever place they were taking him to and allow them do to him what they planned on doing to him. after today, he''d know what next to do... they kept walking as the leader''s hand was still across his shoulders. and by now, they''d already arrived at their destination. it was an open field that was completely empty of people, not even a single soul could be found there except them since they just arrived in it. how big was the field? well, it wasn''t that big, and it wasn''t too small either...it was just average in size. ryan kept glancing around the moment they arrived at the field, and this was the thought running through his mind, ''why the fuck did they bring me here? why this place of all places?''. ..well, he was going to find the answer to that soon. not too long after arriving at the open field, the boy took his hand off ryan''s shoulders. ryan was still glancing around when the boy took his hand off his shoulders. satisfied with how much he''d glanced around and the number of times he''d asked himself the same questions in his thought, he focused his gaze on the four boys...and he was a little surprised by what he saw. the four boys were standing close to each other, arranging themselves in an orderly manner with those smirks plastered on their faces once again. ''when did this happen? why did they choose to stand this way?''. ryan thought to himself glancing at them. the smirks on their faces just show they were going to do mischievous things to him. ryan was still staring at them when he discerned the reason why they brought him to this open field. they brought him here so they could bully him as much as they wanted without any interruption. no one was here apart from them, so no one would be able to stop them when they start doing what was in their minds. did ryan plan on running after discerning this? no, he didn''t plan on doing so. he was going to stand here and allow them do to him whatever they planned on doing to him. ..he was sure they wouldn''t be able to kill him though. but he could feel his heart beating a little while standing there. the four boys started walking toward him after the passing of a few seconds, and now, they''d reached him and were standing so close to him. the moment they reached him, their leader voiced out, glancing directly into ryan''s eyes with that smirk still plastered on his face. his face looked so scary right now. "i''m contemplating whether to make use of our powers on you". after saying that, he took his gaze off ryan and focused them on the other boys before inquiring of them, "should we make use of our affinities on him?". none of the boys had responded to his question even after the passing of a few seconds, they were contemplating it... ryan felt his heart beating faster while still standing there, they were contemplating whether to make use of their affinities on him. no wonder they brought him to this place, they wanted to do a lot to him. ''they''re contemplating whether to make use of their powers on me, this is bad. making use of their abilities on me would make things get out of hand''. ryan thought to himself with a bit of fear evident on his face. the other boys were still contemplating it when the leader caused fire to appear on his right palm. he was able to ignite the flame on his palm so easily...it was something he''d learned to do without stress. seeing this increased the fear ryan was feeling, and it was evident on his face. they hadn''t even responded to his question, and he''d already ignited fire on his right palm? it was just like he didn''t care whether their answers would be no, he was going to make use of his power on ryan nonetheless... they finally responded to his question after they were done contemplating, and their answers were ''no''. the leader focused his gaze back on ryan after receiving their responses. then he caused the flame that was on his palm to vanish. and the moment that happened, ryan breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart beat reduced to an extent. after a few seconds of standing there and just glancing at each other, the leader moved closer to ryan as he was now standing super close to him. ryan found it uncomfortable, but there was nothing he could do about it. "you know what we''re about to do to you, right?". the leader inquired of ryan glancing at him. ryan didn''t say anything, he was only staring at him. then the boy laughed a little before saying, "no response again, well, you can keep mute all you want. but i''m sure you''re fully aware of what we''re about to do to you". and after saying that, he pushed ryan so hard that he lost stamina completely and fell to the ground. and that was it, that was where it started from. they started bullying ryan from there after he stood up from the ground. they did a lot to him, like pushing him to the ground multiple times, kicking his legs over and over again until he started feeling pains there, and so on. right now, one of the boys was standing so close to ryan while glancing at him, and ryan was practically doing the same. then the boy said to him, "push me just as we''ve been pushing you, i''m sure you want to do so. push me hard". ryan didn''t do anything, he only stood there glancing at him. then the boy''s voice resounded again, "didn''t you hear what i said? i said push me and cause me to fall to the ground". ryan didn''t still do anything, then the boy uttered again, "okay, okay, maybe you don''t want to push me, what you want to do is punch me. well, you can punch my face". the boy moved his face closer to ryan after saying that, but ryan didn''t do anything, his hand didn''t go anywhere near the boy''s face. then the boy moved his face back to its normal position before voicing out once again, "look at him, a complete weakling". and the moment he said that, he pushed ryan again, causing him to fall to the ground. and after ryan fell to the ground, he said to him with his gaze focused on him, "you couldn''t do those simple things, you''re a complete weakling". ..and the moment he said that, the others began laughing. Chapter 138 Causing Him Distress.(2) the fact that they began laughing caused the one that pushed ryan to the ground just now to begin laughing as well.ryan just sat on the ground staring daggers at the boy that pushed him to the ground. and after he had glanced at the boy for a few seconds, he began staring daggers at the other boys as well. then he stood up from the ground but was still staring at them in that manner. they were still laughing, but it was reducing little by little. one of the boys laughing noticed the manner in which ryan was glancing at them. then he said to the others, find exclusive stories on empire "can you see the manner in which he''s glancing at us? can you see the look in his eyes?". the others immediately glanced at ryan the moment the boy said that, then the leader voiced out, "he''s staring at us in that manner as if he''d be able to beat us". then the boy that pushed ryan to the ground a few seconds ago inquired of him, "would you be able to beat us, ryan?". ryan didn''t respond to his question, he was only staring at him...the annoyed look in his eyes was already reducing little by little. then the boy''s voice resounded again, "he doesn''t respond to questions, he just keeps mute". "that''s the way weaklings behave". one of the boys stated. and the moment he said that, they began laughing again... ''look at them...laughing like fools''. ryan thought to himself while glancing at them laughing. they didn''t stop laughing until they''d laughed to their satisfaction. ryan wasn''t staring daggers at them anymore by now. the moment they were done laughing, they all focused their gazes on ryan. then the leader of the boys began walking toward ryan until he reached him and was standing so close to him. so he and that boy that pushed ryan to the ground a few minutes ago were the ones standing super close to him now. forwarding his face toward ryan, he said to him, "you can punch me in the face, you''re free to punch me as hard as you want". all ryan wanted to do was to punch his face super hard as he was glancing at it. he''d punch it so hard that there''s no way he wouldn''t bleed from the mouth or nose. but ryan wouldn''t do so, he was holding back himself. this was the thought that ran through his mind while glancing at the boy''s face, ''a time would come when i''d be able to punch your face as much as i want and as hard as i want. a time would come when i''d make you bleed...not only you, others that are also like you''. after positioning his face in front of ryan for a few seconds without anything happening, he moved his face back to its normal position. then he said to ryan, "you''re just a complete weakling. you don''t possess an ability, can''t even do things that other boys would be able to do without blinking an eye. you''re the complete worse". and after saying that to ryan, he pushed him hard, causing him to fall to the ground again... ''yes, it has happened again''. ryan thought to himself after falling to the ground. ..they''d pushed him to the ground multiple times, it could be said that he was getting used to it. not like they wanted him to actually punch their faces after bringing them closer to him. if he tries it, they''d grow angry and do a lot of things to him. ryan was fully aware of this. they were only mocking him, it was part of the bullying. after staying on the ground for a few seconds, ryan stood up from it again with his gaze focused on them. he was still feeling pains in his legs due to how many times they kicked them and how hard they did so. but the pains he was feeling weren''t something that would restrict him from walking properly. yes, he''d still be able to walk properly even with the pains he was feeling. he''d be able to walk in a way whereby a person wouldn''t even notice that he was feeling pain in his legs. this was something he''d be able to hide from his family easily. after he stood up from the ground, the ones that weren''t standing super close to him made sure to walk closer to him as they were now standing super close to him. then what followed after that? each of them tapped his head with force. and after that, other forms of bullying followed. mocking him, pushing him to the ground multiple times again, kicking his legs again but not with too much force this time, and so on. ryan was just so tired. this was the very reason why they brought him here so they could bully him as much as they wanted, and they were achieving it. they''d never bullied him as much as this before. this was the first time it was this much...dylan wasn''t here, so they were doing as they wanted... he was supposed to have arrived home by now, but he hadn''t because of these boys. it was mid-afternoon heading toward complete evening, but these boys hadn''t let go of him. they bullied and bullied him until they were satisfied. then the leader of the boys said to ryan, "you''re free to go now because we''d be leaving now as well". though they kicked ryan''s legs some more, they didn''t kick them with as much force as they did before. so ryan would still be able to walk home without anyone noticing he was feeling pains, and he''d still be able to hide it from his family. after saying that, the leader moved so close to ryan in an uncomfortable way and said to him once again, "if you like, report to your friend, dylan. prove to us that you''re a weakling". and after saying that, he walked away from ryan, signalled the others that they should begin moving. and that''s what they began doing with immediate effect. they began walking out of the open field until they were done walking out of it...they didn''t bother to glance at ryan again throughout that period. ryan sighed after they weren''t in sight anymore. then he muttered to himself, "did all those things just happen to me now? they were brutal". and after muttering that to himself, scenes of when they were pushing him to the ground, kicking his legs, and so on began replaying in his head. he sighed again after those scenes were done replaying in his head, then he began walking out of the field until he was done walking out of it. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ryan was walking on the road right now, and a lot was running through his mind as he was walking. for each step he took, he was feeling pain, but he was still able to walk well though. what were the things running through his mind? he was thinking about all the things that happened today, and he was wondering whether to report them to dylan. of course, he wouldn''t be able to tell them to his dad or family, that was a no-go area. but he could tell them to dylan. he knew the moment he tells them to dylan, he wouldn''t waste time reporting to the teachers. if he explains in detail everything they did to him, he''d report with anger. but ryan was remembering what that boy said to him before they walked out of the open field, ''if you like, report to your friend, dylan. prove to us that you''re a weakling''. ..yes, this was something ryan had always been afraid of, students at his academy considering him worse than a weakling. they already consider him a weakling, the moment he reports to dylan, they''d consider him worse than a weakling. running to dylan for help when the bullying resumed again. like, he was a complete nothing and wouldn''t be able to defend himself. ryan would love to defend himself from them, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to...they''d beat the hell out of him if he tries it. firstly, he wasn''t good at martial arts at all or good at making use of weapons. secondly, he doesn''t possess an ability, all these combined made him a complete nothing, and he wouldn''t be able to defend himself because of this. the fact that they''d consider him worse than a weakling was making him so skeptical about reporting to dylan what they did to him. his mind was still filled up until he arrived at his home. he''d walked past the guards by now and had arrived in the living room. the only person he met in the living room was sofia. he and sofia hadn''t had sex since the last time they did so...and you know what? sofia actually wanted to have a taste of ryan''s big cock again. ..but ryan wasn''t thinking about that now, he had serious issues to solve and think about. Chapter 139 Massage. "Oh! You''re home". Sofia said to Ryan after he arrived in the living room. "Yeah. Is my mum home?". Ryan inquired of her. "No, she isn''t". Sofia responded. "What about my sister, is she back from her academy?". "Yes, she is. She''s in her room". Ryan nodded his head a little before he began walking away, his destination was his room. He was still walking when he heard Sofia''s voice, "Ryan, wait". He stopped walking immediately and glanced at her the moment she told him to wait. Then he was like, "What is it?". Not in a rude way though... Sofia just sat there glancing at him, a single word couldn''t flow out of her mouth. Ryan stood there waiting for words to flow out of her mouth. But for the past few seconds that he waited without anything flowing out of her mouth, he started becoming impatient. After a few more seconds of glancing at him with words refusing to flow out of her mouth, she said to him, "It''s nothing, you can go". Hearing that, Ryan turned around immediately and began walking away...she only wasted his time. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Throughout the time Ryan was walking until he''d finished walking out of the living room completely, Sofia didn''t notice that he was feeling pain in his legs. Why did she tell him to wait? Well, since she was craving his big cock again, she wanted to ask if he''d be interested in having sex with her again. She really enjoyed the last intercourse they engaged in. But noticing the look on his face, he didn''t seem like he''d be interested in having sex with her again for now, maybe he''d be interested later. That was the reason why words couldn''t flow out of her mouth until she eventually told him to go. Ryan had just arrived in his room, and the first thing he did after arriving in it was to take off his school bag and drop it where it was supposed to be. Then he walked straight to his bed and landed flat on it. After landing flat on it and lying on it for a few minutes, he muttered to himself, "Those boys are one of a kind, everything Dylan said about them is true, everything Dylan said about bullies is true. Even after everything that has happened, they wouldn''t just quit, they''re still bullying me, Instead of quitting, they found another way to keep troubling my life even after everything Dylan made that boy promise. They even almost made use of their powers on me, their so-called leader had already ignited flame on his palm, So if the others agreed they should make use of their powers on me, that boy would have made use of that flame to hurt me in one way or the other? All of them would have made use of their abilities to hurt me? What kind of brains do they have in their heads? Do their brains differ from the normal human own? Because they''re just so mischievous". ..Yes, Ryan couldn''t just seem to understand them. But that is it, bullies can''t be understood. As said, the only way to make them stay away from you was to teach them a bitter lesson by either inflicting serious injuries to their physical bodies or to their hearts. Ryan was still contemplating whether he should tell Dylan all that they did to him today...he was sure they were still going to do more after today. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire But he doesn''t want them to consider him worse than a weakling either due to the fact that he reported to Dylan. So he was just stuck and confused. He lay on his bed for minutes with thoughts running through his mind here and there. After lying there for some minutes more, he glanced out the window and saw that it was already evening heading toward complete nighttime. He knew he needed these legs of his to be massaged due to the pain he was feeling there. If he doesn''t massage them today, they might trouble him tomorrow at school. The best way to massage them was to call on one of the servants to do it for him. But he doesn''t want any of them to know that he was feeling pain in his legs. And when the particular servant he calls on would be massaging them, he''d most likely be groaning, and that would be enough for the servant to know that he was feeling a lot of pain in his legs... ''I need you to massage my legs ''cause I can feel they need massage''. Yes, that was what he planned on telling the servant he''d call on to massage his legs...and he wouldn''t want her to discover something else. He knew any servant he calls on to massage his legs would willingly do it because this would be the very first time he''d be requesting something like that. ''I''d try my best not to groan, so the person wouldn''t discover anything. This has to go smoothly''. Ryan thought to himself. That''s what he''d decided in his mind to do, let''s see if he''d be able to keep to it... A servant was already in his room by now massaging his legs since he''d already called for one. He didn''t dare call Sofia, he had his reasons. He was sitting on his bed with his legs stretched out to the servant, and she was sitting on the bed as well massaging his legs. As he was receiving the massage, he confirmed that he really needed it. There was a very high chance it would trouble him tomorrow if he wasn''t receiving this massage now. ..And he can''t afford for them to trouble him at school. Was he feeling pain as the massage was going on? Yes, he was. But he tried his best not to be groaning though he was feeling pain. There were times when slight groans flowed out of his mouth, the ones he couldn''t hold back. Well, those ones weren''t enough for the servant massaging his legs to discover anything. The massage kept going, and though Ryan was feeling pain from time to time as the massage was ongoing, he was happy. Why was he happy? For that same important reason. The fact that if he didn''t receive the massage now, there was a very high chance of his legs troubling him tomorrow. The servant was done massaging his legs by now, and you know what? She did an excellent job. She didn''t massage his legs with her hands only, she made use of an ointment as well. "Thanks". Ryan said to her with a bit of smile on his face after she was done massaging his legs. "It''s nothing, you''re my master, these are part of the things I''m supposed to be doing for you guys when you need me to do so. It is part of my job". She said. And after that, she walked out of his room, and Ryan could feel that the pains he was feeling in his legs had reduced a lot. In no time, they''d stop completely. "She did an excellent job". Ryan muttered to himself not too long after she left his room. At nighttime when everyone in the Howell family had arrived home, they all gathered in the dining room to eat dinner as usual. There were little conversations here and there while they were eating, which Warren triggered. Yes, Warren always tries his best to ask everyone in the family how their day went. Especially his kids, he always tries his best to know what Ryan and Lucy''s experiences were like at school for the day. Then he tries his best to know what happened in Kai''s life for the day as well... He asked them these same questions while they were eating, and everyone said their day went well, including Ryan. And we all know his day didn''t go well at all. The peace he''d been enjoying for days was finally disrupted just like he was expecting. He was bullied during his journey back home from school. They bullied him more than they''d ever bullied him before. They kicked his legs to the extent that he started feeling pains there. But Ryan didn''t mention any of these to his father, his answer was the same as his brother and sister, ''My day went well''. They were still eating when Ryan began staring at his father, Warren, without his knowledge. As he was staring at him, he was wondering what would happen if he reported to him everything they''d been doing to him at school. If he doesn''t spare a single detail and tell all to his father, including the one they did to him on his way back from school today...it would be fucking brutal. Ryan was aware of this, he knew the kind of power his father possesses and what he can do with that power. And it would be so satisfying to see all the people that had bullied him getting punished. Especially those boys that bullied him on his way back from school today, but he can''t report to his dad... Chapter 140 Didnt Tell Him About It. Yes, he can''t report to his dad for that same reason. He rather handles it without his dad knowing, telling Dylan what those boys did to him today would be better. Dylan wouldn''t waste time to report to the teachers, and some things could come to an end in that way or be put on hold for a long time. Ryan took his gaze off his dad and focused them on his food once again. Throughout the time he was glancing at his father, he didn''t have any idea that his son was staring at him. They finished eating dinner, then everyone began leaving the dining room one after the other until they were done leaving it... The servants and the guards had also eaten dinner by now. After they''d all left the dining room, the servants began clearing the dining table of plates until they were done doing so. Inside his room lying on his bed after dinner, Ryan began thinking about what tomorrow at school would be like. Definitely, those boys wouldn''t bully him at school since they were trying to avoid some things. But would they bully him on his way back from school again? Well, he was going to find out tomorrow... Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire ****** The next day had reached, and Ryan had just gotten up from bed and was already preparing for school. He was done preparing for school by now as he''d already taken his bath, brushed his teeth, and so on. He was dressed in a nice expensive yellow robe right now, and he was carrying his school bag. He was standing in front of the mirror right now staring at his reflection. After he was done staring at his reflection, he walked out of his room. As he was climbing down the staircase heading toward the living room, he couldn''t help but to be grateful to that lady that massaged his legs yesterday. And he was also grateful to himself for recognizing that he needed to massage his legs, unless, he wouldn''t get to use them properly today. He wasn''t feeling a single pain in his legs as he was climbing down the staircase...the lady did an excellent job massaging his legs. He''d just arrived in the living room, and breakfast had already been served in the dining room. Ryan could see different plates of food on the dining table. ..The servants were doing an excellent job. Well, it didn''t take long for everyone in the Howell family to gather around the dining table and begin eating breakfast. After they were done eating, everyone began leaving the house one after the other. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It hadn''t been long since one of the guards rode Lucy out of the compound with a horse heading straight to her academy. And right now, Ryan had just climbed one of the horses on the compound with one of the guards sitting in front of him. After the passing of a few seconds, the guard rode out of the compound heading straight to Ryan''s academy... At school, Ryan didn''t tell Dylan anything about what those boys did to him yesterday. Before he''d decide to tell Dylan anything, he wanted to see how things would play out first. He wanted to see if those boys would continue bullying him using that same tactic. They wouldn''t try bullying him at school, but instead, choose to wait at a certain place that would lead to his home, then take him to whatever place and bully him there. There was a very high chance they''d keep bullying him using that tactic. But he just wanted to confirm it and be completely sure before he''d know what step to take next. ''I can simply be avoiding them by making sure a guard comes to pick me up every day after closing hour''. Ryan thought to himself while sitting in his seat. Yes, that was a nice strategy to be avoiding those bullies even if they keep waiting at a particular place to bully him. If a guard rides him home from school every day, then there''d be no opportunity for those boys to be bullying him. They''d only keep waiting for him everyday while he''d keep riding past them every day until they eventually get tired. And they wouldn''t be able to bully him anywhere around the academy because they didn''t want Dylan to see. So he''d be ruining their plan in that way and get them frustrated. He could easily do this if he wanted, he could make it happen. He''d simply be instructing every guard that rides him to school every day to come pick him up as well during closing hour, and that was it. It was a nice strategy to be avoiding those bullies even with that new tactic they''d come up with of bullying him... Ryan was contemplating it while sitting in his seat...should he implement it or should he not? Well, after contemplating it for more than a minute, he decided not to implement it. And he had his reasons. ''I wouldn''t implement it, I wouldn''t avoid them using that strategy. I need to confirm what I plan on confirming, I need to see how things would play out. I wouldn''t run away''. Ryan thought to himself once again. Another reason why he doesn''t want to implement it even though he could was because of Dylan. If a guard comes to pick him up from school every day, then he and Dylan wouldn''t be able to be heading home anymore. And he does enjoy Dylan''s company a lot, he enjoys heading home from school with him. Dylan would become so confused when guards start picking him up from school every day. Like, why did things suddenly change? What happened? And he might start asking himself questions like, ''Does Ryan not enjoy heading home with me anymore? Is he not enjoying my company anymore? Is there something he''s trying to avoid?''. He''d most likely not get the answers to these questions, and it would only get him more confused. Ryan doesn''t want this, so this was part of the reason why he wouldn''t be implementing that strategy though it was a good one. Lots of activities had already taken place at school, and it had just gotten to closing hour. Sitting in his seat, Ryan breathed in and out before muttering to himself, "It''s time to confirm if they''d bully me today again using that same tactic. It''s time to confirm if they want to make this a continuous thing". After muttering that to himself, he stood up from his seat, and he saw that Dylan was already walking toward him. The both of them left the academy as usual. Throughout the time they were walking on the road and conversing, Ryan didn''t tell Dylan anything about what those boys did to him yesterday though there were urges to tell him. There were times when their conversation was related to those boys, other bullies, and bullying in general. Yes, those were the times when Ryan had the strong urge to tell Dylan all that those boys did to him yesterday. But he didn''t, he was able to control those strong urges... Dylan had separated from Ryan by now as Ryan was the only one walking on the road right now. He kept breathing in and out over and over again as he was walking. He was doing so because as he was covering meters, he was getting closer and closer to that place where he met those boys yesterday. There was a very high chance he''d meet them there today again, or he might meet them at another place. Wherever he meets them, their aim would be to bully him again just like they did yesterday. He kept walking and walking until he finally came across them. And exactly how he saw them yesterday was how he saw them today again. They were standing some meters away from him, and they all had smirks on their faces...those evil smirks. But they waited for him at a different place today, a little farther from where they waited for him yesterday. All in all, the main goal was to bully him, and they were about to accomplish it again. Ryan sighed the moment he set eyes on them. He''d gotten to confirm what he wanted to confirm, he was completely sure now. Since they wanted to bully him today again using that same tactic, then it was a sure thing they planned on making it a continuous thing. The four boys didn''t waste time to begin walking toward him with those smirks still plastered on their faces. And seeing them walk toward him, Ryan didn''t plan on running away or something like that. He was going to allow them do to him what they planned on doing to him. The smirks on their faces vanished the moment they reached Ryan, then one of them was like, "How are you doing, Ryan?". ..That was a kind of stupid question because there was no way he''d be doing okay. Even if he was doing okay before, seeing them would have ruined his mood. Chapter 1 - 1: Dying In An Unexpected Way. ''What a meaningless life''. That was the thought that ran through Jay''s mind as he was sitting in front of a computer with his fingers clicking the keyboards. This wasn''t the first time such a thought was running through his mind. To him, life had no meaning. Why? Because the same things keep repeating themselves. Wake up in the morning, prepare, eat breakfast, go to work, come back home, go to sleep. Wake up in the morning again, prepare, eat breakfast, go to work, and so on...the same things keep repeating themselves. Nothing interesting was happening, life was boring. And a lot of people were living this kind of life... Apart from that, it takes a lot of efforts and challenges for a person to make it in life and become something. Success wasn''t easy at all. And because attaining success wasn''t easy, there''d always be poor people, average people, and the rich ones. Working hard doesn''t guarantee that you''d become rich in life. This was another reason why Jay considered life to be meaningless. He was 29-year-old and was working in a certain construction company in the financial department. And most of the time, there was always this kind of emotionless look on his face due to the fact that he considered life to be meaningless and boring. Nothing interested him, he had seen and come across a lot of things. So nothing ordinary interest him, only extraordinary things could interest him at this moment. How was he doing financially? Well, he was doing okay for himself. His salaries were huge enough to pay for his house rent, pay bills, feed himself, and send money to his parents from time to time. Not like he doesn''t want more, if possible, he wanted to be rich... But since he couldn''t seem to attain wealth even though he tried to, there was nothing he could do about it but to manage the average lifestyle he was living. He was at work currently, and as said, he was sitting in front of a computer with his fingers clicking the keyboards of the computer. ..And you know what? That emotionless look was plastered to his face. Yes, this look was a norm for him. It was currently mid-afternoon heading toward complete evening. Everyone was supposed to be heading home now, work was supposed to be over. But Jay was going to be working overtime due to some reasons, there were some things he needed to complete before heading home. His colleagues were already standing up from their seats and walking toward the elevator so they could leave the company, he was the only one still sitting in his seat. A certain young man dressed in shirt and tie walked toward Jay, placed his right palm on one of his shoulders, and uttered to him... "Aren''t you going to head home, Jay? Everyone is already leaving". "I''m going to be working overtime today, there are some things I need to complete, I don''t want to push it to tomorrow. I have a lot to handle tomorrow as well, so I better finish it today". Jay stated without even glancing at him, that emotionless look still plastered on his face. "Okay, see you tomorrow then". "Sure". And with that, the young man walked away. After the passing of some minutes, it was only Jay on the third floor of the company, everyone had already left. Now, he wasn''t the only one working overtime. But all the people working overtime were either on the second floor or last floor, none on the third floor. ..So he was the only one on the third floor of the company. His fingers kept clicking the keyboards of the computer in front of him. And after the passing of minutes, he was done with what he was handling...it was already complete evening by now. He turned off the computer, stood up from the chair he was sitting on, carried his bag, and began heading toward the elevator. It was about time to leave the company. He reached the elevator, entered it, and it took him straight to the last floor of the company. After coming out of the elevator and walking, he saw the people working overtime already rounding up with what they were doing. Some had already stood up from the chairs they were sitting on. ''Guess I wasn''t the only one working overtime''. He thought to himself. He''d already walked out of the company by now. His house wasn''t that close by, so he does board cabs to get to his home whenever he was done with work. But he''d have to walk for some minutes until he gets to a certain spot, he can easily board a cab around that area. So he was walking toward that area currently. That emotionless look had vanished from his face, the look wasn''t always plastered to his face all the time. And you know what? He wasn''t in any kind of relationship with a girl currently. In fact, he hadn''t dated a girl for years now. Why? Because he was a boring person, no lady wanted to associate with a boring person like him. He considered life to be boring, and that mindset had influenced him to be boring as well. Jay was still walking when this happened... BANG! BANG! Sounds of gunshots echoed, and people began running helter skelter. Jay''s eyes widened immediately, and this was the thought that ran through his mind, ''What the fuck''. He hadn''t really understood what was happening, all he knew was that he heard gunshots, until he heard a woman say, "A gang war is taking place. Two gangs are battling each other, and not only that, they''re making use of that opportunity to rob people. If you struggle with them, you get shot". Jay''s eyes widened more the moment he heard that. In fact, he started panicking... He can''t afford to get robbed or shot, the things with him were too valuable to be taken away by a person or a group of people. It was evening not dusk, so though everywhere was already darkening little by little, it hadn''t darkened to the extent where you wouldn''t be able to see a person properly. So those gangs wouldn''t have a hard time seeing a person they''d come across properly and robbing the person. Sounds of gunshots were still echoing, and people were still running for their dare lives. Jay''s panic made him stand on a particular spot for minutes while people were running. He went into freeze mode, until he saw some of the gangs running toward him. ..He even saw them rob about two people. His freeze mode converted into flight mode immediately, then he began running in order not to get robbed or shot. The only time they''d shoot him was if he struggled with them when they wanted to rob him. The things with him were too valuable, he doesn''t trust himself, he could try to struggle when they want to rob him. So his plan was for none of them to come across him. So when he began running, he was doing it really fast. But as he was running, the gangs he saw that had just robbed some people began running forward as well. They weren''t that close to him though, they were some meters away from him. His heart began beating so fast the moment he saw this. He didn''t stop for a second, he faced front and continued running forward while increasing the pace at which he was running. He arrived at a certain Honda car while running, and he quickly hid at one of the sides of the car so the gangs could run past. He was tired of running, and he didn''t want to get robbed either. He was still hiding at the side of the car when the gangs began running past...then all of a sudden, one of them stopped running and began glancing around. He hadn''t seen Jay yet, but he was having this feeling that someone was hiding around here. Jay''s eyes widened the moment he saw this, and his heart began beating so fast. The worst part of it was that the person was holding a pistol in his hand, and it seemed like he was in his mid-twenties... If he set eyes on Jay, a lot of unpleasant things were going to happen. He would definitely try to rob Jay, and Jay would try to struggle, and he would end up getting shot. He didn''t want all of these to happen, so he just hid there without moving an inch. His heart was still beating so fast, he was so scared. The guy was still standing there glancing around with that pistol in his hand. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..And after the passing of some seconds, he ran off. Jay breathed a sigh of relief the moment that happened, then he thought to himself, ''That was a close call''. He didn''t come out of his hiding place immediately, he stayed there for some minutes making sure none of the gangs were around anymore before coming out. And truly, all of them had run forward, none of them were around anymore. And while walking forward, he saw people walking about on the streets like nothing happened. They weren''t that many though. But for people to be walking about shows that everywhere was safe now. "I could have been shot some minutes ago, or I could have gotten robbed. Getting shot would have been the one that would have most likely happened, I know myself. Thank goodness none of them happened". Jay muttered to himself while still walking. His aim now was to reach the spot where he does stay to board cabs that drive him home. That was his aim earlier on before sounds of gunshots started resounding. Jay was a lover of music, so as he was walking, he brought out ear pods and put them into his ears. Then he brought out his phone next, connected it to the ear pods, and played a particular song. Yes, he wanted to be listening to songs while walking. Once that song finishes, another song would begin playing... He became so immersed in the songs while listening to them and walking on the road. In fact, he wasn''t hearing any other thing right now apart from the songs that were resounding in his ears. Getting immersed in songs was so easy for him because he was a music lover. He was still walking on the road listening to music when he noticed people glancing at him with widened eyes like something unpleasant was about to happen to him. Then he noticed some of them signifying him to glance at his left-hand side. The moment he did that, he saw that a truck had gotten so close to him...and before he could do anything, the truck hit him so hard as he flew and landed on the ground. The ear pods came out of his ears, and his phone cracked due to the intensity of the hitting. He heard screams, and he saw terror on people''s faces the moment he landed on the ground. ..All these happened due to the music he was listening to. He covered his ears with ear pods, was so immersed in the songs he was listening to, and wasn''t aware of his environment while walking. The person driving the truck didn''t mean to hit him. But Jay suddenly appeared on the road while he was driving, it was so unexpected. And though he stepped on the brake, it was already too late. Jay felt life leaving him while lying on the ground, his eyes were already becoming blurry. He saw the truck driver come out of the truck and begin running toward him. He just escaped getting robbed and most likely getting shot which would have led to death. He escaped getting killed by a living thing only for a non-living thing to put him in a life and death situation after the passing of a few minutes? He was about to lose his life to a truck, a fucking non-living thing...what a foolish way to die. ''After escaping getting killed by a living thing, I''m about to lose my life to a non-living thing. Damn!''. Jay thought to himself as he was still lying on the ground. He couldn''t help but laugh internally due to how he was about to die. Although lots of people were glancing at him with widened eyes and shock on their faces, none of them ran toward him to help him reach the hospital or something. It was only the truck driver that kept running toward him until he reached him, bent, and touched him. ..Jay kept feeling life leave him until he gave up the ghost completely. Chapter 2 - 2: Meeting The Swag God. He opened his eyes to find himself in a certain place that was white and filled with emptiness. The place didn''t seem like earth at all, it seemed like another dimension. He was lying on the ground just as he was lying when that truck hit him. He didn''t waste time standing up from the ground and begin glancing around in confusion. ''Where the fuck is this place?''. He thought to himself while still glancing around with a confused look on his face. He couldn''t seem to comprehend where he was even after glancing around for a few minutes, but what he knew was that this place wasn''t earth. He was still glancing around when he remembered how he died. A truck hit him so hard that he couldn''t survive it, he died by the hand of a non-living thing. Well, he couldn''t blame anyone for his death though, he couldn''t even blame the driver. Everything that happened to him was as a result of his actions. He covered his ears with ear pods while listening to music and walking on the road. And because of this, he wasn''t aware of what was happening around him. He could have chosen to cover only one ear with an ear pod just as he has been doing when listening to music and walking on the road. But he didn''t do that, and he suffered the consequences. ''Well, life was meaningless anyway. Getting killed that way wasn''t the best option either''. He thought to himself. After that thought ran through his mind, he began laughing. You know this situation of remembering something that happened to you which you found funny and laughing? That''s exactly what was happening to him. Remembering how he died was making him laugh... He didn''t have the strength to laugh after that truck hit him ''cause he was so weak, so he was laughing internally. But now that he had the strength to do so, he couldn''t help laughing. After he was done laughing, he began glancing around once again in confusion. And that same thought ran through his mind... ''Where the fuck is this place?''. The truth of the matter was, he still didn''t know where he was. He was still glancing around when he heard a voice say, "Look at him glancing around like a fool, come on, move forward". Jay shivered a little the moment he heard that voice, then he thought to himself, ''Who the fuck is that?''. "Aren''t you going to move forward you moron?". The voice resounded once again. He didn''t know where the voice was coming from, but the voice told him to move forward, so he began doing so. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he was walking forward, he began thinking about the fact that the voice had insulted him twice calling him a ''fool'' and a ''moron''. The person that owned the voice must be an abusive person. Well, he kept walking forward until he saw a certain man sitting on a chair that seemed like a throne. Then he walked closer to the man and began wondering who he was. ''He''s definitely the one that owns that voice''. Jay thought to himself while glancing at the man. The man sat there for about a minute glancing at Jay without uttering a single word to him. And Jay did the same, he just stood there glancing at the man without saying anything to him as well. Then the man''s voice suddenly resounded, "Welcome to the ''Temple Of Purity'', a place where a lot of things can be made possible. A place that stands high above many other places". Jay nodded his head a little the moment the man said that. But there was something he was curious about, he needed to know who this man was... And he didn''t plan on keeping it to himself, he planned on asking the man who he was. So he voiced out, "I have a question, who are you?". The man shook his head a little with his face bent down the moment he asked that question. Then he glanced at him before saying, "That''s a little rude, young man". "Was that rude? I didn''t know, sorry. I am just curious to know who you are". Jay''s voice resounded again. "I''m the god of transmigration". The man stated. "The god of transmigration?". "Yes, the god of transmigration. Didn''t you hear me well the first time? Try to leave your ears wide open". Jay shrugged a little the moment the man said that. No denying it, the man was rude, he''s been using abusive speeches since he began speaking to Jay, he wasn''t acting like a god at all. ..He claimed Jay''s question was rude, but he''s been the one speaking rudely all this while. Saying he was the god of transmigration made Jay scrutinize him from head to toe. Firstly, according to the kind of imaginations Jay had while he was on earth, gods were supposed to be old men, have white beards, dressed in white garments, and so on. Even if they wouldn''t be looking old, at least, they''d have white beards and be dressed in white garments. That''s what he''d watched in movies and so on... But according to what he was seeing here, this god wasn''t looking old in any way. In fact, he was looking so young and handsome, and he didn''t have white beards at all. As for his dressing, he was putting on a black suit, black trouser, nice black shoes, a black hat on his head, matching them all with a nice sunglass. His swag was too much, he didn''t seem like a god at all. Jay was doubting that he was a god. His doubt led him to ask, "Are you sure you''re a god?". "What kind of question is that? Of course, I''m a god". A kind of doubt was still evident on Jay''s face after he said that. But guess he was a god because for him to be in this place shows he wasn''t human, he must be a kind of supreme being. ..So he has to be a god, this Jay has come to discern. "What is making you doubt that I''m a god?". The man''s voice resounded again. "Let''s not talk about that anymore, I believe that you''re a god now". Jay stated. The man just sat there glancing at Jay after he said that as silence ensued...then he started laughing all of a sudden. He was laughing out so loud, and this got Jay so confused. Like, what the fuck is this? What the fuck is wrong with this god? ''What is making him laugh? Did I do anything funny?''. Jay thought to himself with a confused facial expression. The man laughed for minutes non-stop until he was satisfied. Then he glanced at Jay, and Jay didn''t waste time to ask him, "What was making you laugh?". "I was laughing at the way you died, it''s funny, wouldn''t lie. You laughed at the way you died as well, that means you also found it funny. After managing to escape a near-death experience, it was a truck that killed you, a non-living thing, There''s a very high chance you would have tried to struggle when that guy tries to rob you, and you would have gotten shot. But he didn''t see you, so you were able to escape that, Now, after escaping such a frightening situation that could have ended your life, it was a truck that killed you. After escaping getting killed by a living thing, it was a non-living thing that ended your life. Isn''t that funny? Among all the people that I''ve come across that were transported to this place, your death is among the funniest". After the god was done saying that, he began laughing once again. But this time, he didn''t laugh for too long...it only lasted for a few seconds. Look at a god laughing at the way a person died, what kind of god was he? That was the thought running through Jay''s mind as he was glancing at him... But this was enough confirmation for Jay to know that this man was truly a god. He knew the last events that led to his death, he has to be a supreme being to know that. If he wasn''t fully sure that the man was a god before, he was fully sure now. But he couldn''t help but attest to the fact that the man was rude, he wasn''t acting like a god at all. Though he was a little offended that the god laughed at the way he died, twice for that matter, he didn''t want to talk about it anymore. All he wanted to do now was satisfy another curiosity of his, and this curiosity was, "Why was I transported to this place? What is my purpose for being here?". He inquired of the god. "Well, you were transported to this place so you could be given another chance". The god responded. ..A kind of surprised expression appeared on Jay''s face the moment the god said that. Chapter 3 - 3: Meeting The Swag God.(2) That surprised expression was still plastered on Jay''s face when his voice resounded again, "Wait, there''s something I need to understand properly now. Another chance to do what?". "Another chance to live again". The god responded once again. "On earth?". "No, you moron. You''ve already left earth, there''s no going back there. I''m the god of transmigration, so you''d be transmigrated to another world entirely". Jay chose to ignore the fact that he insulted him again, this wasn''t the first time he was doing it, and Jay didn''t react to the ones he did a few minutes back. So there was no need to react to it now...there was something more important he needed to understand... "What kind of world?". He inquired once again. "This world would be different from earth, but note, it would still be humans occupying it. But supernatural things exist in this world. Things like making use of powers, magical beasts, dwarves, elves, and so on". Jay could already imagine what the world would be like in his head. It would just be like those kinds of fantasy worlds, he''d read them in novels back then while he was still on earth. According to what the god said, magical beasts would exist in this world, dwarves, elves, and so on. ''Wouldn''t living in this kind of world be scary? Especially since it would be something new to me''. Jay thought to himself. According to what he''d read in novels, lots of wars do take place in such fantasy worlds. You know, kingdom trying to take over another kingdom, and so on. Thinking about all these was making Jay afraid of the world the god was going to transmigrate him to. He didn''t want to reside in that kind of world. So he glanced at the god and said, "I don''t want to be transmigrated to that kind of world". The god laughed a little after he said that before saying to him, "Do you think you have options here? Do you think you can decide what kind of world you want to be transmigrated to and what kind of world you don''t want to be transmigrated to? You don''t have options here, young man. We choose to transmigrate you to whatever world of our choice". "That''s not fair". "Well, there''s nothing that can be done about it, that''s just the way it is". Silence ensued for some seconds after the god said that, then Jay''s voice resounded again, "Can''t I just be transported back to earth?". The god sighed as a kind of annoyed expression appeared on his face after Jay uttered that. Then his voice resounded, "I think I said this before, you''ve lived your life on earth and died. Though you died an unexpected death, you''re done with earth, you have no business with it again. You can''t be transported back to earth, and that''s final". "But I don''t want to be transmigrated into that so-called world you were talking about either. That''s my decision". The annoyed expression on the man''s face increased as he was staring daggers at Jay. "You''re making me really angry". He said still staring daggers at Jay. "And you think I''m not angry as well? I''m pissed ''cause you''re the only one deciding here, you are not giving me a chance to make decisions as well". Jay stated. "You have no right to question a god''s decision or try to change it. You''re not the first person to be transported to this place, lots of people have been transported to this place, and I''ve made decisions where they''d be transmigrated to which they agreed to, Some questioned my decision, but seems like yours is the worst". ..Jay and the god were just staring at each other after that utterance as silence ensued. Then the god''s voice resounded again, "Or do you want a situation where you''d cease to exist? That is also possible. You can''t be transported back to earth, and you don''t want to be transmigrated into the world I mentioned, So I can make you cease from existence completely. That is another option, do you want that?". Jay began contemplating the moment the god was done talking, and to him, that wasn''t a good option...he didn''t want to cease from existence. So he had two options now. Either he gets transmigrated into the world the god mentioned, or he ceases from existence. It was evident from his face that he doesn''t want to cease from existence, and the god noticed it. So his voice resounded, "You don''t want to cease from existence, right? It isn''t a good option. So you have no choice but to get transmigrated into the world I mentioned. There''s something you don''t know, you''re too hasty and too rude, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Didn''t you consider life to be meaningless and boring while you were still on earth?". A kind of surprised expression appeared on Jay''s face the moment the god said this, how did he know that? Well, he shouldn''t be too surprised, he was a god after all, he knows a lot of things. "Yeah, that''s correct, I considered life to be meaningless and boring while I was still on earth". Jay responded. "Now, when you transmigrate into this world I mentioned, I think life would be far from boring. As I said, powers, magical beasts, elves, and so on exist in this world, But what do you think about seducing and conquering older women when you get to this world in order to become stronger and awaken some things you didn''t get to awaken before?". The god stated. "Seducing and conquering older women to get stronger and awaken some things?". Jay''s voice resounded with a kind of perplexed facial expression. "Yes, seducing and conquering milfs, what do you think about that? Do you think life would be boring engaging in this kind of activity, or do you think it would be exciting?". Jay didn''t even need to think about it for too long before giving an answer to the god''s question... "I think life would be exciting engaging in that kind of activity". "You see? The problem was your lack of patience, you didn''t allow me to finish talking after telling you the kind of world you''d be transmigrated into, I can''t just transmigrate a person into a world without giving the person something exciting to engage in when he or she gets to that world. That''s what we do for every person that gets transported to this place after death". Jay nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s nice". "And something else, you''d possess something no one else possesses after you get transmigrated to that world". The god said. "And what is that?". Jay inquired with a kind of inquisitive facial expression. "A system, this system would help you out in seducing and conquering older women. Let''s call it a cheat, it would help in seducing and conquering milfs a bit easier for you". That perplexed expression appeared on Jay''s face once again as he inquired, "What would the system look like?". ..He was a little curious, he just wanted to know. The god chuckled a little after Jay asked that question before replying, "You''d find out once you get to that world". Jay didn''t like that, he wanted the god to answer his question, he needed to satisfy his curiosity. But since he didn''t answer the question, there was nothing he could do about it. "You said I''d get to awaken some things I didn''t get to awaken seducing and conquering older women after I get transmigrated into that world. What things would I awaken?". Jay threw another question at the god. "You''d find out once you get to that world". The god gave the same response. Jay sighed a little after the god said that, then his voice resounded again, "I see you don''t plan on revealing much to me". "Yeah, the ones I revealed to you were supposed to be revealed to you. But the ones I didn''t weren''t supposed to be revealed to you". Jay only nodded his head to his statement, then the god''s voice resounded again, "I''m about to reveal another thing to you that is supposed to be revealed to you. Though your main aim is to be seducing and conquering older women, there might be times when you''ll need to seduce and conquer younger girls in that world". "Understood". Jay said nodding his head in understanding. "So after all these conversations, do you want to be transmigrated into that world, or you don''t want to?". The god inquired. "I want to be transmigrated into that world". Jay responded. "Nice". The god said nodding his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "Now, turn around and begin walking forward, it would lead to your transmigration". "I should turn around and begin walking forward?". Jay inquired just to be sure of what he heard. "Yes, you fool, turn around and begin walking forward". The god had just insulted him again. Jay did as he was told, he turned around and began walking forward. As he was walking, a bright light appeared, and slowly, his body began vanishing which he noticed immediately. Seeing that his body was close to vanishing, it was remaining only his head and shoulders, he turned his head around and glanced at the god before saying to him, "I have to tell you this, can''t keep it to myself. You''re rude and you insult a lot". He noticed a bewildered expression appear on the god''s face after saying that to him. And before he knew what was happening, his body vanished completely... Chapter 4 - 4: Transmigration And System. He opened his eyes to find himself lying on a cozy and spacious bed. He glanced around in confusion before sitting up on the bed. Then he remembered the events that led to this situation. ''Guess I''ve been transmigrated''. He thought to himself. Then he remembered the things he said to the god before his body vanished completely, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. He told the god that he was rude and insulted a lot. He just had to tell him that...he made use of the opportunity at hand that his transmigration was already taking place. He glanced at his hands, and he noticed something different. The skin complexion was different from his while he was still on earth. And he wasn''t surprised at all, he knew what transmigration was. Transmigration is the movement of a soul into another body after death. So he was fully aware that his soul had been moved into another body. That was why he was seeing a different complexion here. But he wanted to see the face of the body he had been transmigrated into. Was the person a young boy, or an older person? Yes, he wanted to confirm this. So he began glancing around the room he was in to see if he''d sight a mirror so he could glance at his reflection on it. The room seemed luxurious according to what he was seeing, everything around seemed expensive. Well, he kept glancing around until he finally set eyes on a mirror. And he didn''t waste time standing up from the bed he was sitting on and begin walking toward the mirror until he reached it. The moment he reached it and was standing in front of it, he glanced at his reflection on it. And what he saw in the mirror was the face of a young handsome boy with black hair... And according to what he''d discerned, this boy would be nothing higher than 17 to 18 years old. He wasn''t fully sure though, it was based on probability. But there was a high chance what he discerned was correct. "So I transmigrated into the body of a young boy? I''d live the life of a young boy once again?". He muttered to himself with a kind of excited facial expression. He was wearing a purple robe that had a kind of erect and thick collar. He glanced at his feet and saw that they were bare, he wasn''t putting on shoes of any kind. He thought of what the god told him about seducing and conquering older women, and he felt a kind of excitement at that moment... Thinking about the fact that he was going to be doing so as a young boy made him more excited. Imagine a young teenage boy fucking milfs...wasn''t it exciting? He wasn''t standing in front of the mirror anymore, he was now walking back toward the bed he stood up from to sit back on it. And he wasn''t just walking back toward the bed, his mind was somehow busy. He was thinking about something. And what was he thinking about? He was thinking what his family would be like now that he''d transmigrated into the body of another person. This room was luxurious according to what he was seeing, so his family would most likely be rich. And what would they consist of? Would he have siblings? Would his dad still be alive? And so on. ..Well, he''d learn about all these as time passes. He kept walking toward the bed until he reached it and sat on it. And even after sitting on it, his mind was still busy, he was still thinking about some things. Something new had just happened to him, he transmigrated into the body of another person...there''s no way he wouldn''t think a lot. He glanced at the door that would lead him out of this room and thought to himself, ''Guess I should walk toward it and leave this room so I could confirm some things. It wouldn''t make sense to keep staying here''. He was about to stand up from the bed he was sitting on and walk toward the door when an interface appeared in front of him while hearing a system''s voice, _______ [System Activating...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%...] [System Activation completed] [Binding host to system...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%...] [Binding completed] [Transferring all skills to system...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%...] [Transfer completed] [Ding!] [The Milf Hunting System is online] [Seducing and conquering older women would be made possible with this system] [Isn''t that exciting host?] _______ He couldn''t help but nod his head in excitement as he thought to himself, ''Very exciting''. And this was the thought that followed right after, ''This must be the system that god was talking about''. [As host gets to be seducing and fucking older women, a lot of things would be made possible] [Host would get to be levelling up, and a lot of changes would take place] Jay''s eyes were widened in excitement as he listened carefully to what the system was saying. [These three things would be displayed in front of you right now] [Status, Skills, Items] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Status, skills, and items? What do they signify?". He muttered while expecting an answer from the system, but he got none. Instead, another interface appeared in front of him, and these are what he saw there... _____ [Status] [Name: Ryan Howell] [Age: 17 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: ??] [Level: 1] [Affinity: ??] [HP: 8/10] [Strength: 7] [Agility: 6] [Physical DMG: 3] [Endurance: 5] [Speed: 6] [Charm: 12] [Milf points: 0] [Skill points: 0] [Sex energy: 4/20] [Number of milfs hunted: 0] [Mana: ??] [Quests] ______ After glancing at the status interface, Jay discerned some things. Firstly, his name wasn''t Jay anymore, his name was Ryan now. That means the real owner of this body was bearing Ryan. Secondly, the age stat was reading 17 years old, that means the owner of this body was 17 years old. It was just as he thought after glancing at the reflection of himself on the mirror. From the face, the person would either be 17 or 18 years old, and he was fucking correct...he was 17 years old. Now, there were some questions that arose in his heart after glancing at the status interface that he needed answers to. And he planned on asking the system about them. So his voice resounded, "System, why is the rank, affinity, and mana completely blank? They are the only ones that are completely blank". [That''s because you don''t have the mana core in you and don''t possess an ability. As far as you don''t possess one, those stats would always be blank] "Why don''t I possess an ability?". He inquired once again. [That''s ''cause you didn''t get to awaken one. The body you are possessing didn''t awaken an ability before you possessed it, and he''s passed the age to awaken one. But there''s hope] "And what hope is that?". [As you get to be conquering milfs that have the mana core in them and possess an affinity, you''d be benefitting from their mana energy. You''d be drawing mana energy from their bodies into your body, and slowly, you''d start developing a mana core of your own, And that would lead to awakening an affinity though you''ve passed the age to do so. And once you awaken an ability, those stats that are blank wouldn''t be anymore] Ryan nodded his head in understanding the moment the system was done explaining. And it was at that moment he remembered what the god said about him conquering older women to awaken some things. This should be one of the things the god was talking about if it wasn''t the only thing... [Seducing and conquering older women wouldn''t be that easy. So there are some skills and items that could help you out in achieving these feats and also help you out when you''re in bed with them. These are the skills and items] After the system was done saying that, another interface appeared in front of Ryan, and these are what he saw there, _______ [Skills] [Face transformation (Locked)] [Voice transformation (Locked)] [Divine rod (Locked)] [Divine finger (Locked)] [Fastened screwing (Locked)] [Fragrance of attraction (Locked)] _____ [Items] [Sheaths (Locked)] [Butt plug (Locked)] [Sex stimulation potion (Locked)] _____ [Shop (Locked)] _______ After Ryan was done glancing at them, they disappeared. Then the system''s voice resounded again, [As said, these skills and items would help you out in seducing and conquering milfs. And as you can see, they''re locked, and they can only be unlocked with milf points. And your milf points are reading zero currently, so you''d need to start earning milf points as fast as possible so you can start unlocking them] "And how do I earn milf points?". Ryan inquired. [By accomplishing quests which involve seducing and fucking milfs. Milf points are part of the rewards you''d be receiving for each quest you accomplish] ..Ryan nodded his head in understanding after the system was done saying that. Chapter 5 - 5: Hes Woken Up. After nodding his head, his voice resounded once again, "What of the shop? What is its function?". Yes, he saw the shop beneath the items, and it was locked as well. He didn''t know its function, so he decided to ask the system as well. [There are more skills and items in the shop which can also help out in seducing and fucking older women. But the shop was locked as well, so you''d need to unlock the shop with milf points before you''d be able to gain access to the skills and items in it, And gaining access to the skills and items in it doesn''t mean you can start making use of them immediately. They''d also be locked, so you''d need to unlock them with milf points as well before you can start making use of them] ''This is interesting''. Ryan thought to himself while nodding his head in understanding. He considered life to be meaningless and boring while he was still on earth. After meeting with the god and conversing with him, he learned he''d get to be engaging in an exciting activity once he gets transmigrated. And the god wasn''t lying at all...he was already confirming it. He hadn''t started engaging in the main activity yet, but the conversation with the system was already exciting. This was enough to know that the main activity would be really exciting... "I noticed a certain skill points beneath the milf points after glancing at my status interface. And it was reading zero just as the milf points were reading zero, You told me milf points would be part of the rewards I''d be receiving as I''d be conquering milfs and accomplishing quests. Now, what is the function of the skill points?". Ryan inquired of the system once again, this was something he was also curious about. [Skill points would also be part of the rewards you''d be receiving for each quest you accomplish. You can''t use them to unlock the current skills and items in your panels, but they can be used to unlock a different kind of skills and items, They can''t be revealed to you now because the time for them to be revealed to you hasn''t arrived. There''s a certain level you''d reach as you''re levelling up, and everything concerning these skill points would be revealed to you, But as for now, host, you just have to be earning them as you''re accomplishing quests] Ryan nodded his head in understanding. After the passing of a few seconds, he began thinking about the conversation he had been having with the system so far. Out of everything the system said to him, the one he found really amusing was the part of him developing a mana core and awakening an ability as he was conquering older women. He wouldn''t be sleeping with them only, he''d also be drawing energy from their mana cores which he''d use in developing his own mana core and awakening an affinity. ..He considered that to be super cool. The god wasn''t lying at all when he called the system a cheat. According to what he was seeing, this system was going to help him out a lot in seducing and fucking milfs. Achieving these feats without the system might not even be possible. Ryan was still sitting on the bed with thoughts running through his head here and there when the door to his room opened, and a certain lady stepped foot into it. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was beautiful and somehow busty. The cloth she was wearing was somehow tight, and it was enough to reveal the sexiness of her body. That only means one thing, she was sexy. The moment she set eyes on Ryan, her eyes widened as a shocked expression appeared on her face. Ryan just sat there glancing at her wondering why the shocked expression appeared on her face. "R...Ryan, y...you''ve woken up?". She uttered stuttering a little with that shocked expression still plastered on her face. And the moment she said that, she ran out of the room while shouting, ''Everyone, Ryan has woken up''. Though Ryan was in his room, and she wasn''t in his room anymore, he could hear her voice clearly. That shows how loudly she was shouting and it was so audible enough for him to hear. "I have woken up? Was the real owner of this body in a kind of comma before I possessed it? Seems like that''s the case". Ryan muttered to himself. And that was the complete truth, the real owner of the body was in a comma that would most likely lead to death before he possessed it and brought it back to life. There was no way he would have possessed a body that was agile and still had life in it...transmigration doesn''t work that way. Either another soul moves into the body of a person that had given up the ghost, or the body of a person that was in a comma. That''s when it can be called transmigration. Ryan stood up from the bed he was sitting on as thoughts concerning the event that just unfolded now began running through his head. Thoughts were still running through his head when a group of people ran into the room. They consisted of a man, a woman, a young boy, a girl, and three ladies dressed in the same clothing that seemed like servant clothing. One of the ladies among them was the one that stepped into his room and ran out to call the others... The moment they set eyes on him, their eyes widened as they opened their mouths in awe...every one of them. What they were seeing in front of them was making them so surprised. The man''s voice resounded with a bit of stuttering added to it, "R...Ryan, so y...you''ve truly woken up?". Ryan didn''t say anything, he was just standing there glancing at them. Then the man walked toward him and embraced him before saying, "Father is so happy to see that you''ve woken up". With that statement alone, Ryan confirmed that this was his dad. The dad of the real owner of this body before his soul moved into it. After that, the woman began walking toward Ryan as tears were flowing out of her eyes. And the moment she reached him, she embraced him while saying, "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up, I was so worried that you would never wake up again". He didn''t even need anyone to tell him that this was his mother, he''d discerned it already. And after she was done embracing him, she released him from her embrace and held his face with both hands while glancing directly into his eyes. Tears were still flowing out of her eyes, she was so emotional. Then her voice resounded again, "I''m so happy to see you alive and agile my baby boy". After her, the boy and girl also embraced Ryan, and according to what he discerned, they were his siblings, there was no doubt about that... The boy was his older brother, and the girl was his younger sister. The only people that didn''t embrace him were the ladies, they only said things like, ''We are so happy to see that you''ve woken up Ryan''. According to what he discerned, they were servants. For this household to have servants, that means they were rich. The luxury of his room was enough to show that they were rich, this was another confirmation. No doubt, the real owner of this body was in a comma before he possessed it. ..How long has he been in a comma? That he didn''t know. But he was sure to know that as time passes. ****** The Howell family was in the living room currently. Everyone was sitting on a couch, including Ryan. And Ryan had become so sure of something now, this family was rich. He had gotten to see other parts of the house, and they screamed luxury. Apart from the fact that they had servants, he could also see guards outside. So they had enough money to hire guards as well? Only wealthy people could achieve this feat. His father was doing well for himself and was earning a lot of money from his businesses, that''s why they were able to live a life of affluence. He wasn''t an official or anything, but he had connections with the officials. Money brings power, plus the fact that he had connections with officials, he was at the top. But that doesn''t mean he was at the highest top...there were other people that weren''t officials that were wealthier than him and had more power than him. This wasn''t a modern world according to what Ryan had discerned, he wasn''t expecting it to be a modern world anyway. ..It was an ancient world but wasn''t that ancient, a lot of improvements have been made to this world. Chapter 6 - 6: How Could You Write Such A Thing? As said, the Howell family were in the living room sitting on a couch each. They were waiting for the arrival of a certain physician to come check Ryan and see if he was truly okay. They didn''t want a situation where he''d go back to comma after being awake for some days. The physician they were waiting for was the one that had been checking out Ryan''s body while he was still in comma to see if he was going to wake up soon or if he''d given up the ghost completely. The physician was a female, and it''s been minutes since Ryan''s father sent one of the guards to go call on her. So she''d be arriving soon. After the passing of some minutes more, she arrived along with the guard. But the guard didn''t waste time to go stand at his duty post after making sure the physician had entered the house. And the moment the physician set eyes on Ryan, her eyes widened as she opened her mouth in awe... "R...Ryan, s...so it''s true, y...you''ve truly woken up". She voiced out stuttering. "Yes, he''s woken up, we were as surprised as you". Ryan''s mother said glancing at the physician. "You made everyone so afraid, we were already losing hope that you''d ever wake up again. I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up". The physician''s voice resounded again. "We just need you to check him to see if he''s truly okay. We need to make sure he''d not go back to comma after being awake for some days". Ryan''s father stated. "Yes, I''d do just that". She checked out Ryan''s body and confirmed that he was truly okay, he wouldn''t go back to comma again. And she didn''t waste time to relay the information to the Howell family, which they believed immediately. ..And believing her wasn''t a mistake because everything she said was true. Ryan''s father thanked her for what she did, then he paid her for her service, then she left. The Howell family were so happy with the information they got, especially Ryan''s mum and dad. The information that he was truly okay and wouldn''t be going back to comma again...it was making their hearts glad. ****** It''s been some hours since the physician left their home, and it hadn''t been long since the Howell family finished eating lunch which was prepared by the servants. During these hours that passed, some memories crashed into Ryan''s head...memories of the real owner of the body. Now, he''d gotten to remember the names of his dad, mum, and siblings. Not only that, he''d also gotten to remember their age according to calculations. His dad''s name was Warren, and he was 47 years old. His mum''s name was Emily, and she was 43 years old. His brother''s name was Kai, and he was 19 years old heading to 20 soon. And his sister''s name was Lucy, and she was 15 years old. He was 17 years old, that means his brother Kai was his older brother, while his sister Lucy was his younger sister. He''d gotten to remember all these things, and he was happy with the memory... As said, it hadn''t been long since they finished eating lunch as a family. And right now, all of them were sitting on a couch each in the living room once again, Warren was the one that gave this instruction. Glancing at Ryan, Warren said, "We''re so happy to see that you''ve woken up, Ryan. You don''t know how scared we were". "How long was I in a comma?". Ryan inquired. "A year and few months". Warren responded. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A kind of bewildered expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he heard that as his voice resounded, "That''s a bit of a long time". "Yes, so you can see why we were so worried now". Ryan only nodded his head a little as Warren sighed. The others were just sitting there glancing at the both of them. And in the next few seconds, Ryan noticed something. A kind of gloomy expression was on everyone''s faces, both his dad, his mum, and siblings. Why this expression all of a sudden? Ryan was curious, and it was evident in his facial expression. His dad spoke to him a few seconds ago, and this gloomy expression wasn''t on his face when he was speaking to him. Ryan was glancing at his dad right now, and he hadn''t yet understood why this gloomy expression suddenly appeared on their faces. His dad sighed once again, glanced at Ryan, then began speaking, "Ryan, do you mean what you wrote on that note?". "On which note?". Ryan inquired with a confused facial expression, he didn''t know what he was talking about. "On the suicide note". Warren''s voice resounded again. "Suicide note?". Ryan voiced out as the confused expression on his face converted into a bewildered one. Then his voice resounded again, "Dad, what are you talking about?". And the moment he asked that, he glanced at his mum and siblings, and they were just glancing at him. That gloomy expression wasn''t that evident on their faces anymore. Then he glanced back at his dad. "Have you forgotten? Remember you created a suicide note before jumping off the hill, which put you in a comma. According to what you wrote on the suicide note, you said I was part of the reason why you attempted suicide, You were already down that you didn''t get to awaken an affinity while your siblings did. Anytime you think about it, it does make you sad. Then I was always reminding you that you were useless ''cause you didn''t awaken an ability just like your siblings, And this was what pushed you into attempting suicide. In fact, it was the main reason why you attempted suicide, why you jumped off that hill which put you in a comma..." Warren had to pause speaking, a distressed expression was on his face. He bent his face for some seconds before glancing at Ryan once again and resumed speaking, "When did I ever do that to you, Ryan? When did I ever make you feel useless ''cause you didn''t get to awaken an ability like your siblings? Your mum here doesn''t have the mana core in her and doesn''t possess an ability, but I married her like that because I loved her, I''m sure it was her bloodline you inherited, that''s why you didn''t awaken an ability. And on that very day you didn''t get to awaken an ability, and you were so gloomy, I was the first person to cheer you up and tell you that not awakening an ability isn''t the end of the world, The fact that you didn''t get to awaken an affinity doesn''t mean we''d treat you differently in the Howell family. The fact that you didn''t get to awaken an affinity doesn''t mean you''re useless though that''s the mindset of other people, I was always telling you this whenever you were gloomy due to the fact that you didn''t awaken an ability, I was always cheering you on. How could you write on your suicide note that I was always making you feel useless ''cause you didn''t get to awaken an ability? How could you attempt suicide ''cause you didn''t get to awaken an ability even with all the encouragement you received from me? Worst of all, you blamed them all on me, I was so shattered and confused after reading your suicide note. I wanted to ask you some questions, but you were in a comma. So I''ve been hoping you would wake up from the comma so I could ask you these questions that have been embedded in my heart, Now that you''ve woken up, I should ask you them, because I''m so curious. Did you mean what you wrote on the suicide note? Was I truly the main reason why you attempted suicide? You know everything you wrote on the suicide note about me was a lie, so how could you write such a thing?". A confused expression was plastered on Ryan''s face, he didn''t have a single idea what his dad was talking about. He glanced at his mum and siblings, and they had this curious expression on their faces. That means they were curious to hear his answers to the questions, they wanted to know why he did such a thing. That means he truly did what his dad was accusing him of. He was so confused, he was short of words. And all of a sudden, memories of the incident started crashing into his head...memories of the original Ryan. He truly fell off a hill which led to him going into a comma. ..But this was what truly happened, this was the real reason why he fell off a hill. Chapter 7 - 7: What Truly Happened. Before the incident which led to him falling into a comma, the original Ryan was living his life as a normal teenager. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, he had two friends named Liam and Miles, and they were attending the same academy. They''d been attending the same academy ever since they were little. They could basically call themselves best friends...but there was something Ryan didn''t know, they became frenemies at some point. As known, Ryan''s father was well-off, his family was rich. But that wasn''t the same case for Liam and Miles. Liam''s family was average financially, while Miles'' family was somehow poor. While they were little, they didn''t care about the fact that Ryan''s family was rich. There were some privileges he does receive that they''d never get to receive until they enter their graves. It was until they started growing up that jealousy started creeping in, they started noticing the fact that he was receiving some privileges they''d never get to receive in their lifetime. Privileges like being ridden to school by guards with horses. Being ridden back home from school by guards, wearing expensive robes and bracelets, and so on. Yes, they began noticing these things, which caused jealousy to creep in. And then jealousy transformed into hatred, but they didn''t show what they were feeling at all. They still pretended to be Ryan''s friends, and the hatred they were feeling for him hadn''t become that strong yet... This kept on going without Ryan having a single idea, they kept on pretending to be his friends and love him as much as he loves them. They did a lot of things together as friends. They hunted together, visited places together, and so on. Now, there were times when they''d be coming back home from school together, and guards that do pick up Ryan from school would just arrive in front of them with horses. Not minding that he was already coming home with his friends, they''d still tell him to hop onto the horses so they could ride him home. Even though Ryan would be reluctant to do so, he''d still have to do it. And he always made sure to ask the guards if they could ride his friends home as well, but they always refuse... Liam and Miles would stand there watching Ryan get ridden away by a horse, and they''d be boiling with anger. It happened more than once, so they boiled with anger whenever it happened. ..This caused the jealousy and hatred they were feeling for Ryan to keep increasing. They kept pretending to be his friends until it got to the time for them to awaken their powers if they had the mana core in them. The three of them were supposed to awaken on the same day since they were age mates. They visited the temple of awakening along with other kids that were supposed to awaken on that same day. Liam and Miles got to awaken an affinity each...but unfortunately, Ryan didn''t awaken one ''cause he didn''t have the mana core in him. This broke Ryan completely, he was gloomy for days though he was receiving encouragement from here and there. The more he thought about the fact that his two friends Liam and Miles got to awaken an ability, and he didn''t...the gloomier he became. Apart from that, whenever he remembered his older brother also awakened an ability in his awakening period...it always adds to his gloominess. His younger sister''s awakening hadn''t taken place by this time. Now, his two friends, Liam and Miles, were so happy that he didn''t get to awaken an ability, but they didn''t show it just as they hadn''t been showing their hatred for him. At least, they were superior to him in that aspect. He came from a rich family, but they didn''t. They awakened an affinity each, but he didn''t, they were superior to him in that aspect. ..That fact was just making them so happy. And you know, whenever a person doesn''t awaken an ability, he''d be considered useless for a while, he or she would be treated a little differently in society. The fact that Ryan would be considered useless for a while also added to their happiness. Ryan was gloomy for a long time, no amount of encouragement could brighten him up the way he wanted. He wasn''t always gloomy all the time though, but he was experiencing a lot of mood swings. He saw himself drifting from his friends ''cause he considered them to be superior to him due to the fact that they awakened abilities and he didn''t. And before he knew it, he''d drifted from them completely, he didn''t consider them friends anymore. He wasn''t coming home from school with them anymore, he wasn''t hanging out with them anymore...nothing. And they didn''t care, they''d secretly hated him before anyway, they hadn''t considered him as a friend for a long time anymore. So when he drifted from them, it didn''t affect them in any way. They didn''t try to save their friendship or anything. And you know what? They knew the reason why he drifted from them was because of the inferiority complex he was feeling. They awakened an affinity each, and he didn''t...so he was feeling inferior. That fact was making them happy. So the only way in which his drifting from them affected them was to make their hearts glad... Months passed, and it stayed that way, they didn''t come back as friends. During those months, Ryan was healing and coming to terms with the fact that he didn''t awaken an ability and there was nothing he could do about it. Before he knew what was happening, he''d already accepted the fact completely. He wasn''t having mood swings anymore due to the fact that he didn''t awaken an ability. And his parents were so happy to see this. Even with all the encouragements from them, especially his dad, the fact that he didn''t awaken an affinity was always getting to him. So seeing that he was already healing on his own made them so happy. Sometimes, you won''t be able to help a person unless the person chooses to help himself or herself. After Ryan had finished healing, he realized he still needed the companionship of his two friends, Liam and Miles. He missed them and wanted them back as friends. It had been so long, more than a year had passed since he drifted from them. So he was ashamed to go back to them and tell them that he wanted them back as friends at first. But he then mustered up courage, approached them, and told them what was in his heart. They accepted him back as their friend, pretending to be so happy to have him back, but they weren''t. This time, the hatred they had for him was extreme, they hated him to the very core... Why? Because they felt after drifting from them for more than a year, he felt he could just come back to them again when he was feeling okay to become friends with them again. ''What does he take us for? Things he could push aside, then come back to whenever he wanted?''. That was the thought that kept running through their minds. Whenever they discussed this among themselves, or it ran through their minds, the already strong hatred they were feeling toward him would keep increasing. And Ryan had no idea, he thought they genuinely accepted him back as their friend. He didn''t know they''d already become enemies a long time ago... He started hanging out with them again, they started coming back from school together again whenever no guard came to pick him up, and so on. During this time, there were still times when guards would arrive in front of them with horses to pick up Ryan whenever the three of them were heading home together. ..This same thing repeated itself more than once when they were already feeling extreme hatred for him. As time was passing, the hatred they were feeling for him kept increasing until they began plotting on how to kill him, it finally got to this point. The mistake Ryan made was becoming friends with them again. If he hadn''t become friends with them again, it wouldn''t have gotten to this extent where they''d start plotting on how to end his life. When he drifted from them, they weren''t noticing the privileges he was receiving that much anymore. But getting close to them made them start noticing the privileges once again, including the mindset they developed. But Ryan didn''t know all these, he wasn''t aware at all. They kept pretending to be his friends while making different strategies on how to kill him until they finally came up with a nice one... Chapter 8 - 8: What Truly Happened.(2) After coming up with a nice strategy on how to kill him, they decided to implement it at the right time. Ryan kept hanging out with them as friends, not knowing that they''d already plotted his death. And the thing was that his family wasn''t aware of these so-called friends named Liam and Miles. They''d never visited his home due to jealousy, and Ryan had never introduced them to his family. They kept waiting for the right time to implement what they''d strategized until the perfect time finally arrived... Miles could mimic Ryan''s handwriting. So he''d already written a full suicide note with Ryan''s handwriting the way he and Liam planned it to be the previous day. So on this particular day when schools weren''t supposed to open, Ryan, Miles, and Liam were going to be visiting a particular hill to have fun. This wouldn''t be the first time they''d be visiting the hill. They''d visited it countless times to have fun and so on. So they were going to be visiting the hill on this particular day, Miles and Liam were the ones that suggested it to Ryan. They suggested it to him so they could implement what they had in mind. The three of them met at a particular place before heading to the hill together. Reaching the hill, they engaged in all sorts of fun activities. Ryan told Miles and Liam that he wanted to see them make use of their powers. As known, he''d already accepted the fact that he didn''t awaken an ability and would never get to awaken one. So seeing them make use of it wouldn''t make him feel inferior in any way, he''d already come to terms with it. A long time passed after he drifted from them, so during that time, Liam and Miles learned to make use of their powers to an extent. They were trained by certain teachers...now all Ryan wanted was for them to implement all they were taught and make use of their powers. They did as Ryan wanted, they made use of their powers as he watched in amusement. Liam possessed the fire affinity, while Miles possessed the earth affinity. After they were done making use of their powers as Ryan was satisfied with how much they''d made use of them, they engaged in other activities... Now, one of the fun activities they do engage in whenever they visit this hill was to be shouting at the top of their voices as they''d be echoing. They were engaging in this particular activity when Liam and Miles decided this was the perfect time to end Ryan''s life by signalling each other. The three of them were standing at the tip of the hill shouting at the top of their voices when Miles retreated. After retreating, he brought out the suicide note he wrote from one of his pockets and walked close to Ryan. Reaching him, he put the suicide note very cautiously into one of Ryan''s pockets. And after accomplishing that, he tapped Ryan''s right shoulder a little as he turned around and glanced at him. And after glancing at him, Miles said to him, "Sorry Ryan, but we''d have to do this to you. For your information, it''s been long since we last considered you a friend. We''ve hated you for a long time, we didn''t genuinely accept you back as our friend, Accepting you back as our friend made us hate you even more. You''ve always enjoyed privileges we''d never get to enjoy because your family is rich. So know this, the fact that you didn''t get to awaken an ability made us so happy, You''ve been hanging out with frenemies for a long time, sorry. Take this piece of information with you to the grave". ..And the moment he was done saying that, he pushed Ryan so hard as he fell off the hill. With widened eyes, Ryan kept falling off the hill until he landed on the ground with a thud. And after this had taken place, Liam and Miles glanced at each other with a smile on their faces before leaving the hill. For more than an hour, Ryan lay beneath the hill without anyone noticing him. It was until two young men that do come to the hill to relax and receive fresh air came and noticed Ryan beneath the hill. The moment they set eyes on him, they noticed that he was the son of Warren, a rich businessman who owned more than one business across the kingdom. As said, money brings power, and because Warren and his family were rich, they were popular to an extent. They panicked a little the moment they set eyes on Ryan, and they didn''t waste time to make their way down the hill. Reaching Ryan, they began wondering why he was lying there. And it didn''t take long for them to discern that he fell off the hill... What they couldn''t discern was if he was unconscious or if he was dead. Hoping to see any valuables on him, they searched him and found some copper coins and also found the suicide note. They read the suicide note and digested all the information. And their mindset was that he jumped off the hill in an attempt to commit suicide, and his dad was the major reason why he did so. Well, they left that place, found Warren, and informed him about what had happened to his son. With panic, Warren made his way to the hill along with some important men he was with when they found him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And seeing his son lying there lifelessly broke him. Reading the suicide note he found in his son''s pocket broke him more. And the worst thing was that he didn''t read the suicide note alone...the other men that came with him read it along with him and digested the information. And he had no single idea that the two men that came to inform him about the tragic thing that had happened to his son had also read the suicide note and kept it back inside his pocket... After that day, the two men that read the suicide note along with the other men started spreading the news about what happened to Warren''s son and what they read on the suicide note. And Warren''s reputation was ruined to an extent, people kept judging him. They kept saying, ''Even if other people considered his son to be useless ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability. How could his father also be part of those people? How could he consider his son useless as well? A reputable man like him? Now, see what he''d pushed his son to do''. Warren''s reputation was ruined to an extent which crushed him. After taking Ryan''s body away from the hill''s surrounding, they found out that he was still alive with the help of a physician. But the life in him was so small. The physician tried everything in her power to bring him back to life, but everything was in vain. They had to leave him in comma hoping for the day when he''d wake up. The physician came from time to time to check him to see if he was going to wake up soon or if he''d given up the ghost completely. During this time, the Howell family was shattered due to Ryan''s suicide note. But no one was as shattered and confused as Warren. He had so many questions to ask Ryan but couldn''t ''cause he was in a comma. He couldn''t seem to fathom why Ryan would write such a lie against him. He questioned himself numerous times but got no answers. He knew all he could do was to wait for Ryan to wake up so he could ask him those questions, and he could provide the answers. So he kept hoping Ryan would wake up. ..But they had no idea that it was Ryan''s friends, Liam and Miles, that were behind everything. And that was how it happened, that is everything surrounding that incident. Now that Ryan had gotten the memory, he now understood what his dad was talking about. And now that he''d understood everything, he couldn''t help but feel pity for his dad as he was glancing at him. He could imagine the pain his dad felt during the time he was in comma. It wasn''t easy to be accused of something you didn''t do...and worst of all, the accusation came from your son. His dad asked him some questions, and he was still waiting for answers. He glanced at his mum and siblings'' faces, and that curious expression was still plastered on them, they were still waiting for answers as well. The questions his dad asked were, ''Did you mean what you wrote on the suicide note? Was I truly the main reason why you attempted suicide? You know everything you wrote on the suicide note about me was a lie, so how could you write such a thing?'' Yes, these were the questions his dad asked, and he didn''t know if he should give sincere answers to them. He was confused... Chapter 9 - 9: I Cant Seem To Remember. ''Should I tell him what truly transpired that led to me falling off the hill and who wrote the suicide note?''. Ryan thought to himself, he was confused. His dad was still glancing at him waiting for answers to the questions he asked him, and that was the same case with his mum and siblings. He was still contemplating if he should tell them what truly happened when he received the system''s notification... [Ding!] [Host shouldn''t reveal what truly transpired to them] [Host would do so in the future] [That would happen along with when you''ve gotten vengeance for what they did to you] Seeing this notification, Ryan didn''t need to contemplate anymore. A decision has already been made, he wouldn''t be giving sincere answers to his dad''s questions nor would he be telling them what truly happened. So with his gaze focused on his dad, he said, "I can''t seem to remember that event. I''m trying but can''t seem to remember it". "What?". Warren voiced out with a confused facial expression. And that was the same expression that was on his mum and siblings'' faces as well. They were confused, he couldn''t seem to remember it? "Do you mean what you just said now?". Warren uttered once again with his gaze focused on Ryan. "Yes, I can''t seem to remember it properly". This was the only thing he could think of to escape answering the questions his dad threw at him. He knew what he was doing wasn''t right...but there was nothing he could do about it. "So that means you''re trying to say you have memory loss?". Warren inquired of Ryan with his gaze still focused on him. "Something like that. But I know it wouldn''t last forever, a time would come when I''d remember everything surrounding that event". Ryan stated. "I still have the suicide note with me. Should I bring it? Reading it might help you recall everything surrounding that event". ..Ryan didn''t want that, he didn''t want to read the suicide note, something he didn''t write. Reading it would most likely bring down his mood. But he can''t tell his dad not to bring it, if he does that, his dad might suspect that he was faking the memory loss to avoid answering the questions he threw at him. So he''d let him bring it, read it, and still pretend not to remember the event. "Yes dad, you can bring it". Ryan said. And with that, Warren stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked out of the living room. During the time he left, silence ensued. Ryan didn''t say anything to either his mum or siblings, and they didn''t say anything to him either. After the passing of a few minutes, Warren arrived in the living room once again with the suicide note. And he didn''t waste time to hand it over to Ryan before sitting on that same couch he stood up from... Ryan opened the suicide note, and the first thing he noticed was the handwriting. Miles put the suicide note into the pocket of the original Ryan before pushing him off the hill, which led to him falling into a comma. So he never got to read the suicide note nor check the handwriting. He was indirectly reading it now, and this was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment he set eyes on the handwriting, ''That jerk can mimic my handwriting exactly the way it is...no wonder my family believed I was the one that wrote the suicide note''. After glancing at the handwriting, he began reading the suicide note. And as he was reading it, he was getting to imagine the kind of pain his dad must have felt during the time he was in comma once again. The kind of heartbreak and shock he must have felt while reading the suicide note...Ryan imagined everything. Miles wrote the suicide note so well, he and Liam planned it so well. ''He was hanging out with wolves all this while without knowing. He considered poisonous snakes to be his friends without knowing''. Ryan thought to himself once again after he was done reading the suicide note. Though he''d read the suicide note, he''d still have to pretend he didn''t remember anything surrounding that event. So he glanced at his father, Warren, and said, "I still can''t seem to remember". "You still don''t recall after reading the suicide note?". Warren inquired with a bewildered facial expression. "Yes". A disappointed expression appeared on Warren''s face immediately. That was the same case with his mum and siblings, they were disappointed. They''d been waiting for so long to understand why he did such a thing. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Accusing his dad of something he didn''t do at all...and here he was saying he didn''t recall the event? With that disappointed expression still plastered on his face, Warren stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked away. He didn''t even bother to collect the suicide note from Ryan. His mindset was, ''Since he was the one that wrote it, then he can keep it''. After Warren walked away, Ryan glanced at his mum, Emily, and his siblings, Kai and Lucy, and that disappointed expression was still plastered on their faces. And he didn''t waste time to say to them, "Though I don''t remember now, I know I will eventually. You guys just have to be patient with me". "You better do because your dad suffered a lot due to the incident and the suicide note. It isn''t easy to see your son in comma struggling for his life, at the same time, suffering from what he falsely accused you of". Emily said. "I understand mum, I''d do my very best to remember". Ryan stated. And with that, Emily stood up from the couch she was sitting on and began walking out of the living room. She suddenly paused walking, glanced at Ryan, and uttered to him once again... "We are so happy to see that you''ve woken up nonetheless, that''s the most important". And after saying that, she resumed walking until she walked out of the living room completely. The next person to stand up from the couch she was sitting on and begin walking out of the living room was Lucy. She kept walking until she walked out of the living room completely without uttering a single word to Ryan. ..So right now, the only people remaining in the living room were Kai and Ryan. The both of them were sitting on a couch each glancing at each other. And it went on like that until Kai''s voice suddenly resounded while glancing at Ryan, "So, you don''t truly remember that event? You can''t give answers to dad''s questions?". Ryan was a little surprised by that question, but he didn''t let it show in his reaction or face. "Yes, I can''t seem to remember. But as I told you guys a few minutes ago, I know I will eventually". Ryan responded. Kai nodded his head a little before saying once again, "You better do. You weren''t there to see what dad went through during the time you were in comma, his own son accusing him falsely of what he didn''t do, His reputation was ruined to an extent and is still ruined up till now ''cause his name hasn''t been cleared yet. You know, human beings would always be human beings, they are good at judging people without knowing the full story, So you better do what is necessary...dad doesn''t deserve what you did to him at all". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "I understand". "We''d talk later". That was the last statement Kai made before standing up from the couch he was sitting on and walking out of the living room. So right now, it was remaining only Ryan in the living room. He glanced out one of the windows, and he could see the guards still standing at their duty post...he couldn''t see every single one of them though. ''A lot happened, and a lot has to be straightened''. Ryan thought to himself. Apart from the fact that his dad''s reputation was ruined due to what was written on the suicide note, his was ruined to an extent as well. Some people considered him a weakling, this he was aware of. It was okay to feel sad for a long time because you didn''t get to awaken an affinity. The fact that some people would consider you useless for a while would even add to it, so it was okay to feel sad for a long time. But attempting suicide because of it was too much, it was out of the box. You aren''t the first person that didn''t get to awaken an ability? ..So attempting suicide ''cause of it was enough for people to consider you a complete weakling. Chapter 10 - 10: First Target. This Ryan was fully aware of, he knew how the mindset of people works. He and his dad''s reputation were ruined, and they have to be fixed. "Liam and Miles did a lot, those jerks are completely evil. They need to be taught a serious lesson". Ryan thought to himself with an enraged facial expression. He was still thinking about how he could fix him and his dad''s reputation and how he could teach Liam and Miles a serious lesson when he got the system''s notification... [Ding!] [For host to fix his dad''s reputation, he''d have to get revenge against Liam and Miles] [And a perfect time would come when you''d get revenge against them and expose everything they did] [But you can''t start now because you''re still nothing] [You don''t possess an affinity, you haven''t unlocked any of the skills or items in your panels, and the other kind of skills and items haven''t been revealed to you yet] [So you have to start seducing and fucking milfs first before you can start working on how to get revenge against them, which I''d help you with] [Seducing and fucking older women should be the main goal now] Ryan nodded his head in understanding, all the system said now made sense. It was just that what they did needed to be exposed as fast as possible, his dad had suffered enough due to wrong accusation. But he''d just have to follow the system''s instruction because he wouldn''t even be able to get revenge on his own...he''d need the system''s help. And she''d already assured him that she''d help him out when the time arrives... "I understand all that you''ve said. So when would I start seducing and fucking older women?". Ryan inquired of the system. [You''re getting your first quest right now] "Right now?". Ryan inquired with a bit of widened eyes. And immediately, an interface appeared in front of him while hearing the system''s voice, _____ [Ding!] [First quest] [Seduce and conquer Sofia, one of the servants in this house] [Rewards] [5,000 Milf points] [2,000 Skill points] [Instant levelling up to level 2] [2 Stats points would be added to each of your stat apart from charm] [You''d draw out energy from her mana core straight into your body] [Time limit to accomplish quest: 5 days] [Failure to accomplish quest: You''d miss out on all the rewards] ______ After getting the notification, Ryan was like, ''A servant in this house?''. He didn''t waste time uttering to the system, "You want me to seduce and conquer one of the servants in this house?". [Yes, host, the one named Sofia. She is a milf and would be a perfect fucking material. Seduce and fuck her and receive all the rewards that come with fucking her] "And I have a time limit to accomplish the quest? I didn''t know there''d be time limits". Ryan''s voice resounded again. [You know now, host. You have to accomplish the quest under five days unless you''d miss out on all the rewards] Now that Ryan has learned about the time limit, it wasn''t only about seducing and fucking older women, there are time limits to when he can do so as well. Does he still find the activity of seducing and conquering milfs exciting? Well, yes. That wouldn''t change the mindset he had earlier, he still found it exciting. The time limit would just be like what would make him hurry and keep him determined to accomplish the quest. It would also make him strategize and plan things well ''cause he has to be conscious of the time. He had just gotten the quest to seduce and conquer Sofia, one of the servants in this house. According to what he saw, there were a total of four servants in this house. But it was only three that ran into his room after they got to know that he''d woken up from comma. And all the four servants were females. Now, there were some servants that had been replaced over the years, and some were even replaced while Ryan was in comma. But since Sofia was employed as a servant in this house, she''d never been replaced. She''d been working for the Howell family for a long time, and she''d been doing her job well over the years. She''d been around long before Ryan even went into a comma... So Ryan was pretty familiar with her, but they weren''t that close though. He''d never been that close with any of the servants. ..Now, do you remember that lady that entered Ryan''s room, saw that he''d woken up, and ran out to call the others? That was Sofia. She was a pretty sexy responsible lady. When talking about ''sexy'', she was truly sexy. She''s got a nice sexy shape, big boobs, fat ass, sexy thighs, and so on. And the servant clothing they do wear was somehow tight, so it does reveal all these packages properly. Some men would set eyes on her and become sexually attracted to her immediately. She was truly a perfect fucking material, and she was the one Ryan needed to seduce and conquer...wasn''t that nice? ''I wonder where she is currently''. Ryan thought to himself. He stood up from the couch he was sitting on and began walking out of the living room in search of her. Were the servants working currently? Or were they less busy? Maybe they''ve all resigned into their rooms since they all have their own rooms. Well, he''d discover these soon... The first place he went to in search of Sofia was the store. Yes, there was a big store in this house where they do store a lot of things. He reached the store but didn''t find a single soul there. So he left it and began heading toward the kitchen next, maybe he''d be able to find her in the kitchen. And he didn''t make a wrong choice heading toward the kitchen ''cause he found her when he reached there. And she wasn''t the only one there...one other servant was with her. They were washing some things that needed to be washed, things they do use in cooking. ''So she hasn''t resigned to her room yet, what a hard worker''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at her. Both ladies didn''t notice him at all ''cause he was behind them, and they were focused on what they were doing. He was glancing at her head when that thought ran through his mind, but then his gaze suddenly lowered to her buttocks. He licked his lower lip while glancing at her sexy ass, then he thought to himself, ''Look at that ass, what a sexy lady''. He glanced at her ass for minutes before taking his gaze off it and began wishing he could get to see her boobs. Even if he wouldn''t be able to see the main boobs due to the cloth she was wearing, at least, the shape of them. But he wouldn''t be able to see them ''cause she was facing the other side. For him to see them, she''d have to turn. And once she turns, she''d see him, and he doesn''t want her to see him. He stopped thinking about her boobs and all that after the passing of a few seconds, he began thinking about something really important. ''How would I get to seduce and conquer her right in this house?''. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..Yes, this thought kept running through his mind, and it was a really important question to ask himself. How would he do it with everyone around? His mum, dad, brother, sister, and the other servants? It would need proper strategy and planning. And there was a time limit to do so. Well, thinking about the time limit would make him work hard to accomplish the quest before the time limit passes. After taking his last glance at Sofia, he began walking away, his destination was his room. He kept on walking until he reached his room and entered it. Then he walked straight to the bed and landed flat on it. It was already mid-afternoon heading toward evening. Ryan was glancing out one of the windows in his room right now while still lying flat on the bed. He just transmigrated into this world today, and a lot had already happened. His mind couldn''t help becoming busy while he was lying on the bed. He thought about what Liam and Miles did to him and the hunger to get revenge against them quickly. But he didn''t waste time to push that thought off his mind because thinking about it would be useless. He wouldn''t be able to do anything about it for now. As the system said, he''d get revenge against them at the right time...and she''d help him with it. What he needed to think about more was the quest he received from the system to seduce and fuck Sofia. He''d start working to accomplish the quest tomorrow, that''s what he decided... Chapter 11 - 11: Help Me Out. Tomorrow would be a fresh new day, and it would be the perfect time to start a fresh activity. After deciding that, he made sure not to think about the quest anymore. He''d start working on it tomorrow, which would be accompanied by thinking about it as well. His head was completely free as he was still lying on the bed, and it felt nice. ****** The next day had reached, a fresh new day had arrived. Ryan watched the upper day pass by with a flash after he started lying on the bed. From evening reaching, to the Howell family eating dinner in the dining room, to everyone going to bed, and the next day arriving, which was today. Though dawn had arrived, Ryan was still lying flat on his bed sleeping...he didn''t wake up immediately. It was after some minutes had passed that he finally opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. "A new day has arrived, a day for me to start working to accomplish the quest given to me by the system". Ryan muttered to himself. Not too long after muttering that to himself, he got up from the bed completely. Then he did the things that were supposed to be done in the morning, which was brushing his teeth and taking his bath. After he''d done this, he dressed up in a nice expensive dark-blue robe. The servants had already finished preparing breakfast by now, so the Howell family met in the dining room to eat breakfast. All of them were sitting on a chair each around the dining table. And it didn''t take long for them to begin eating since the foods had already been served... And Ryan noticed something while they were eating. His dad, Warren, wasn''t looking too bright. From the expression on his face, it was evident he wasn''t happy with Ryan. And Ryan understood, yes, he had every right not to be happy with him. After they were done eating breakfast, Warren left the house after conversing with his wife for some minutes...he needed to go attend to his businesses. He and one of the guards walked toward one of the horses on the compound. Then the both of them climbed it before the guard rode it out of the compound. Out of everyone in the family, it was only the head of the family, Warren, that had left home for now. Kai was going to be leaving soon. He''d be heading straight to the place where he does learn a certain skill which he could use in benefitting himself in the future. This skill was carpentry. After he was done learning carpentry, he would love to learn another skill which he hadn''t decided on yet but was going to do so soon. He awakened a power element which was the fire ability. And he was also done with school needed for getting the basic knowledge. So he was supposed to be in an academy specialized in training ''Benders'' so he could learn to make use of his affinity properly and rise in ranks. Apart from that, he''d be taught martial arts, how to make use of some traditional weapons like swords, and so on. But he wasn''t really interested in attending any of those academies for now. He might attend one of them later. But according to what he told his parents, he wanted to learn at least two money making skills first which was what he was already doing. He''d been learning this carpentry for some time now, and he was already good at carpentry to an extent. As said, he''d love to learn another skill after he was done with carpentry. His parents wanted him to attend one of those academies specialized in training benders before any other thing. But they couldn''t decide for him, so they allowed him do what he wanted... Now, one of the thoughts that ran through Ryan''s mind yesterday was how he was going to seduce and conquer Sofia with everyone in this house. Well, he wouldn''t need to worry about that anymore because it wouldn''t be a situation of everyone waking up in the morning, doing the necessary, and after eating breakfast, they''d just stay at home doing nothing. ..No, that wouldn''t be the case at all. Starting from tomorrow, Lucy would start attending the academy she does attend for getting the basic knowledge. Yes, she wasn''t done with school. She was at home yesterday and today because schools weren''t supposed to open for these two days. As for Kai, we already know he was learning carpentry at a particular place. Though he doesn''t go to the place all the time, he does go there most of the time. And there were times when he''d go late, and times when he''d go early. Warren was a busy businessman, he had more than one business he was managing. And because he had workers, there were few times when he could just decide to rest at home for the whole day. And as for Emily, though she had a particular business she was managing, she was the one that was mostly at home but not all the time... As for the servants, their job was to keep the house and its surrounding neat, so they were always at home. Unless they needed to follow Emily somewhere like the market, or she sends one of them or more to the market. So with all of these, Ryan would definitely see the chance to seduce and fuck Sofia. Kai was already ready to head over to the place where he learns carpentry. Ryan wanted to discuss something with him, and he wanted them to do so before he leaves. So he walked toward him where he was standing in the living room and said to him, "Kai, there''s something I''d like us to discuss". "But I''d be leaving soon". Kai stated glancing at him. "I''d make it quick". Ryan''s voice resounded again. Kai contemplated it for some seconds before saying to Ryan, "Okay, I''m all ears. What is it that you want to discuss with me?". "Can we go to my room to talk about it?". "Ryan, there''s no time for that, I need to be somewhere right now. I just want to give you a listening ear". "Please". Ryan uttered with a kind of pleading facial expression that almost everyone would fall for. Kai sighed a little before saying, "Okay, let''s go". Ryan didn''t want anyone to hear what he''d discuss with Kai, that''s why he wanted them to talk about it in his room. It was a secret discussion. The both of them made their way to Ryan''s room, then Kai''s voice resounded again, "I''m all ears". "This is concerning the event that led to me going into a comma and everything surrounding it". Ryan stated. Kai didn''t react in any way, neither did any expression appear on his face after Ryan said that, he was just glancing at him with a blank expression. "Though I haven''t fully recalled yet, I know I was most likely not the person that wrote everything on that suicide note. I''m not that foolish and evil to write such a thing against my dad when I know it is a complete lie? I mean, what would I gain from ruining his reputation. And jumping off that hill to commit suicide, I''m not sure I was the one that jumped off that hill myself, there must be another story to it". Ryan said. "So why are you telling me all these? You''re supposed to tell them to mum and dad, especially dad". Kai stated. "That''s why I wanted to discuss it with you. I want you to help me tell them this, I feel it would be awkward having this discussion with them, especially now that dad isn''t that happy with me, Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tell them that everything surrounding that event are most likely false. And what truly happened would be revealed soon, so dad''s name can be cleared". "You can simply tell them this yourself, it''s no big deal". "Help me out big bro. I''d really appreciate it if you can do this for me, please". Ryan stated with that pleading face once again. Kai couldn''t resist it, so he voiced out, "Okay, okay, I''ve heard you, I''d tell them everything you''ve told me". A smile appeared on Ryan''s face immediately as he uttered, "Thank you, I really appreciate it". "So, can I go now?". Kai''s voice resounded once again. "Yes, you can go". ..And with that, Kai walked out of his room and left the house completely. The reason why Ryan wanted his parents to know this was so they could have a clue that everything surrounding that event was a lie. But he wouldn''t be able to tell them plainly that it was a lie ''cause of what the system said. Chapter 12 - 12: Checking Out Her Status. The system said he''d reveal to them everything that truly happened in the future, and it would happen along with when he''d gotten vengeance for what those two frenemies did to him. Revealing everything to them now wouldn''t be much of a good idea. But them having a clue would be nice at least, and that''s exactly what Ryan wanted. Now that he''d handled this, it was about time for him to start working to accomplish the quest he received. He had five days to seduce and fuck Sofia, a servant in this house...and time was already counting. Once today passes and tomorrow reaches, he''d have four days remaining. He was still in his room when he received the system''s notification... [Ding!] [Checking out your target''s status interface could help out a lot in seducing her] [It would be advisable for host to check out his current target''s status interface] "So, I can check out another person''s status interface?". Ryan inquired after receiving the system''s notification. [Yes, host] "Wow! That is nice". Since the system said checking out his target''s status interface could help out in seducing her, then he was going to do just so. He walked out of his room and began searching for Sofia. It was morning, so she''d most likely be busy with one activity or the other. His aim was checking out her status interface the moment he set eyes on her. He was in the living room right now, and it was completely empty of anyone. And that made him a little confused as to the people that were at home and the ones that weren''t. Kai wasn''t at home for sure, he left a few minutes ago. What Ryan didn''t know now was if his mum and younger sister were at home, or they weren''t. Did they leave when he entered his room along with Kai?... Well, there was a very high possibility they were at home but weren''t just in the living room. Whether they were at home or not, what was more important right now was for him to check out Sofia''s status interface. He glanced out one of the windows, and he could see some of the guards standing in front of the house as usual. ''Their job isn''t an easy one at all''. Ryan thought to himself while shaking his head a little. After that, he left the living room since he didn''t find Sofia in it. The reason for coming to it in the first place was to see if he could find Sofia in it. He checked the store, the kitchen, and so on, but didn''t find Sofia in any of them. Then he stood at a particular place and began contemplating where she could be. ''Where could she be?''. He thought to himself while rubbing his jaw with his fingers. Then an idea of where she could be struck his head...she could be in her room. Just because she was a servant doesn''t mean she''d have to be working all the time. If she was done with work in the meantime, she was free to retire into her room and rest. So Ryan''s aim now was to see if she was in her room or not. He knew where her room was situated, so he began heading there. And as he was getting closer to her room, he saw that the door to her room was somehow open and was making creaking sounds as it was moving left and right. He reached her room and could see inside to an extent due to the fact that the door was open. And it didn''t take long for him to sight her, she was inside her room. ..And you know what? She was changing into her servant clothe. From the look of things, it seems like it hadn''t been long since she finished taking her bath. So she was changing into her servant clothe once again since she wouldn''t wear it to the bathroom. Seeing that she was changing, Ryan stood in a way that even if she glanced back, she wouldn''t be able to see him...but he''d be seeing her properly. He planned on watching her until she finished changing. He couldn''t help but marvel at her sexiness as he was watching her change. Now that he was seeing her bare body, he could see her sexiness more. She was such a hot woman, and he couldn''t help but lick his lower lip a little as he was glancing at her sexy body. At some point, he could even feel his dick stiffening. ''What a sexy lady, fucking her would be so nice''. Ryan thought to himself while still glancing at her sexy body. He kept watching her until she was done changing. Then he remembered the reason for coming here in the first place, and that was to check out her status interface. He''d almost forgotten ''cause he was busy glancing at her sexy body... He called out on the system in a low tone of voice, "System". [Yes, host] "Display her status interface in front of me right now, I want to check it out". [Her status interface would be displayed in front of you right now] And with that, her status interface appeared in front of Ryan, _____ [Status] [Name: Sofia Adley] [Age: 34 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: C] [Affinity: Earth] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 5] [Physical DMG: 4] [Endurance: 7] [Speed: 6] [Charm: 19] [Sex energy: 14/20] [Likes: Flowers, Loves sex and discussions about it but hides it] [Mana: 2/10] _____ When the system said checking out his target''s status interface could help out in seducing her, she wasn''t lying. ..He''d gotten to know some things about Sofia just by checking out her status interface. Firstly, she was fucking 34 years old, she was a proper milf. So that means she was older than he by a good 17 years, she wasn''t his mate at all. But on a norm, she doesn''t look 34, she looked a bit younger than that. Secondly, she had the mana core in her and possessed the earth ability, which wasn''t making Ryan that surprised. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew she''d possess an ability since the system wouldn''t give him a milf that didn''t possess one as quest to seduce and fuck knowing he needed to be benefitting from their mana cores to develop his. Thirdly, her sex energy was reading 14/20, it was far higher than his. That means handling her in bed wouldn''t be an easy task, if he doesn''t take time, she might end up being the one that would conquer him instead of the other way round. Well, there was an explanation why her sex energy was far higher than his... She wasn''t a virgin, before she started working for the Howell family, she''d had sex countless times. She''d even had sex after she started working for the Howell family when she went on breaks to visit her family. But it''s been some time since she last had sex... But Ryan was a complete virgin. Before he went into comma, he''d never had sex with any girl before. So that was the reason why her sex energy was higher than his. One already had sex experience, and one doesn''t. But Ryan was about to lose his virginity soon, in fact, he''d sleep with countless women in the coming future. The only thing Ryan didn''t seem to understand after checking out Sofia''s status was the ''likes''. And the ''likes'' had two things in front of it stating ''flowers'', and ''loves sex and discussions about it but hides it''. Now, he had a clue what it was about but didn''t fully understand it. And he wanted to understand it properly, so he called out on the system and uttered to her in a low tone of voice, "System, what does the likes stand for? I don''t fully understand it". [The ''likes'' was the main reason why I told you that checking out your target''s status interface could help out a lot in seducing her. The ''likes'' signifies what your targets loves that can be used in getting their attention, For example, Sofia''s likes is reading ''flowers'' and ''loves sex and discussions about it but hides it''. That means you can get her attention with flowers and even seduce her with it, Humans love sex normally, and she is one of them. Apart from that, she also loves discussing sex but hides it. That means starting up a discussion about sex with her wouldn''t offend her at all ''cause she loves it, Instead, you can use such discussions to seduce her as well which would lead to conquering her. So that is what ''likes'' signifies] Ryan nodded his head in understanding after the system was done explaining, he''d fully understood what the ''likes'' signifies now. And he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "This is amazing". Chapter 13 - 13: I Need Money. A little smile was plastered on his face as he was muttering that to himself. Throughout all these things that happened from him checking out Sofia''s status, asking the system a question, and so on, she never noticed him. And that''s exactly how he wanted it, her noticing him would ruin a lot. He''d just discovered something that was of great importance and would help him out a lot. According to her ''likes'', she loved flowers, loved sex, and loved to talk about sex but hides it. Now, Ryan loved the fact that she loved to talk about sex...he''d love to experiment it with her. He''d love to have a proper sex discussion with her. And the fact that she loved sex was also nice, Ryan loved it. Now, the ''likes'' was of great importance ''cause it was going to help out with seducing and conquering her. And this particular function could also help him out in seducing and conquering other milfs he''d receive as quests. When a hunter wants to hunt, most of the time, he''d make use of a bait to get the thing he wants to hunt to come closer to him. And what bait are we talking about here? What the thing likes. Ryan was about to hunt, so he would make use of the things his prey likes to get his prey closer to him so he could hunt it down. In other words, he would make use of the things Sofia loves to get her attention, seduce her, and then conquer her. ..The Milf Hunter was about to get to work. He was still standing close to the door of her room when he noticed she was going to walk out of her room soon. Immediately, he walked away without her noticing. He''d been able to accomplish the reason why he was searching for her. He''d checked out her status interface, and he also discovered something that was of great importance after checking out her status interface. Now, all he needed to do was to begin working toward seducing and fucking her. She loved flowers, so he needed to purchase flowers. The first step he planned on taking was to get her attention with flowers. ''But do I have any money with me to purchase flowers?''. Ryan thought to himself. Yes, money was definitely needed to purchase the flowers, and he didn''t know if there was money with him. There''d most likely not be since he woke up from a comma yesterday. What would he be doing with money when he''d been in a comma all this while?... Though there was a very high chance there was no money with him, he still decided to go search his room to see if he''d find money. He made his way to his room and began searching. He searched every possible place he could think of...but he didn''t find a penny. He didn''t find a copper coin not to talk of copper coins then gold coins. He was really disappointed, and it was evident on his face. He needed to buy flowers as fast as possible, so he could begin the seduction on Sofia. Then he thought of something, maybe he should go ask his mum for money. According to what he remembered, he and his mum had always been close before he went into comma. Yes, the original Ryan had always been close to his mum before that incident happened. He could tell her basically anything...and he does ask many favors from her which she tries to comply to if she was up to the task. "Would the case still be the same now with everything that happened?". Ryan muttered to himself. Well, he had no other choice now, she was the only one he could think of that could help him out. So he left his room heading straight to his mum''s room...the room she does share with her husband, Warren. And as he was heading toward her room, he was hoping he''d find her there. And even if he doesn''t find her there, let her be somewhere else around the house at least. Reaching his mum''s room as he was standing in front of it right now, he began knocking on the door. He didn''t knock for too long before the door was opened by his mum, Emily. The moment he set eyes on her, he breathed a sigh of relief as he thought to himself, ''Thank goodness''. And the moment she set eyes on him, she was like, "What are you doing here, Ryan?". "Umm...I need something from you mum". Ryan stated. She stepped out of her room completely the moment she heard that, then she was like, "What do you need?". Ryan''s heart began beating a little the moment she asked that. He was afraid what her reaction would be the moment he asks her for money. Were things like how they used to be before? Where she could give him whatever he asked for? Well, he needed to ask her anyway no matter how scared he was, so he voiced out... "I need money, mum". A kind of bewildered expression appeared on her face the moment he said that. Then she uttered, "You just woke up from comma, and you''re already needing money? What do you need money for?". Of course, he wouldn''t be able to tell her what he truly needed money for. So he stated, "I need to get some things, some boy things". "Things like what?". She inquired once again. "After waking up from comma, I noticed I''d need to be changing some of my belongings. Like, I''ve overgrown some clothes, some of my belongings have gotten old, I''d need to change them". "Then I can simply get those things for you". "Don''t stress yourself mum, I can get them myself. Though I just woke up from comma, I can still remember vividly where to get these things. And apart from that, I need to have some money with me, I can''t just stay empty-handed...I need to be loaded with some money as usual". Emily sighed a little, glanced down, then glanced back at Ryan before saying, "You still remember vividly where to get these things, but you don''t remember the events surrounding you falling off a hill?". The atmosphere changed the moment Emily said that, and a kind of gloomy expression appeared on Ryan''s face as his mood changed immediately. Why did she have to say this? ..Well, she had every right to say it. "I''d give you the money, wait here, I''m coming". Emily''s voice resounded again as she walked into her room. She came out after some seconds with some copper coins and handed them over to Ryan. "So I''ve given you what you need, right?". Emily uttered to Ryan after handing the copper coins over to him. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head meaning ''Yes'' with that gloomy expression still plastered on his face. Then Emily''s voice resounded again, "Be careful when you go out there, I''d suggest you go with one of the guards". Ryan nodded his head once again though he didn''t plan on going with any of the guards. "Okay then, I''m handling something inside". That was the last statement Emily made before closing the door. That gloomy expression was still plastered on Ryan''s face, and all these was because of what his mum said. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His mood was normal before, but now, it had gone bad. Well, he wouldn''t allow that stop him from going out there to purchase flowers which he''d use in seducing and fucking Sofia. So he began walking out of the house until he walked out of it completely. He walked past the guards without any of them saying anything to him...and that''s exactly what he wanted. He''d finally be stepping outside again after a long time of being in comma, what would it be like?... He was walking in the City Square right now as he was walking past different people and people were walking past him as well. Now that he''d stepped out after a long time, he wasn''t feeling much, everything was just going normally. And he wasn''t just walking, he was glancing around as he was doing so. He saw some merchants selling things by the sides of the road, but they weren''t that much, in fact, they were very few. Why? Because this wasn''t the main market, this was the City Square. Well, his destination right now was a florist shop, he planned on buying beautiful flowers when he arrives at one. He knew many florist shops, but there was a particular one he was heading to. He was still walking when he noticed something, people were staring at him and murmuring among themselves... Chapter 14 - 14: Purchasing Flowers. A kind of perplexed expression appeared on his face the moment he noticed this. Then he thought to himself, ''Why the fuck are they staring at me? This is weird''. He hadn''t yet understood why they were glancing at him until he heard a certain lady say while staring at him, "Isn''t that Ryan? The son of Warren? Seems like he''s woken up from comma". Hearing that was enough for him to understand what was happening. This kingdom was the Nectaris Kingdom, and not everyone in this kingdom was aware of Warren and his family. Yes, there were people that didn''t know who he was. So there were people that didn''t know anything about his son, Ryan, going into a comma. But there were people that were fully aware of Warren and his family and even knew what they looked like. And many of them knew that Ryan went into a comma and were fully aware of the suicide note and what it contains as well. Those were the ones staring at Ryan as he was walking. Many of them weren''t walking alone, they had a companion. So they and their companions were staring at Ryan and conversing among themselves. "So he''s finally woken up? Wow, he was in a comma for a long time". A certain man said while glancing at Ryan and walking. Now, there were some that were aware of Warren and his family but didn''t know that one of his sons, Ryan, went into a comma after falling off a hill. But as they were hearing the different statements flowing out of people''s mouths, they became aware of what happened to him. Ryan was so uncomfortable right now, different eyes were on him, and murmurings were resounding here and there. ''Damn! This is so uncomfortable''. He thought to himself while still walking. Well, this was what he did, he made sure not to glance at any of the people staring at him anymore. He was just walking like he didn''t notice them at all. And he did this until he arrived at a place where many eyes weren''t on him anymore, just a few gazes here and there. He kept on walking until he arrived at the florist shop he was heading to. Entering it, he saw the florist, the owner of the shop. And the moment the owner of the shop saw him, he was like, "Ryan? Is that you?". He was sitting on a certain chair when Ryan stepped foot into the shop. But he immediately stood up from the chair with widened eyes and those words flowing out of his mouth. "Yes, it is me". Ryan stated with a bit of smile on his face as he was walking toward the young man. Apart from the fact that a lot of people were aware of Warren and his family, this man had a kind of relationship with Ryan because he had come to his shop to buy flowers a few times in the past. This was the reason why Ryan was heading toward this particular florist shop though he was aware of other florist shops... The reason why he''d been purchasing flowers from this man''s shop in the past was because a certain subject teacher in school told them to bring flowers. They were used for some kind of projects. Ryan had already reached the man by now, then the man''s voice resounded again, "I heard you went into a comma after falling off a hill". "Yes, that''s true". Ryan stated. "So when did you wake up from the comma?". The man inquired. "Yesterday". Ryan responded. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yesterday? And you already have the strength to be walking around?". "That''s the way I see it". The man didn''t know anything about the suicide note and everything surrounding it, he thought Ryan mistakenly fell off the hill. There were some that knew Ryan fell off a hill and went into a comma because of it but didn''t know the reason why...they had no idea about the suicide note. And you know what? Ryan was happy that the young man didn''t know anything about the suicide note. Why? Because if he knew, he was definitely going to ask about it. ..And Ryan wasn''t in the mood to talk about that subject now. "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up and even have the strength to walk about already". The man said. "Thanks". Ryan stated with a bit of smile on his face. "So, are you here to buy flowers?". "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m here for". "What do you need flowers for? I mean, you just woke up from a comma". "I need them for something very important. Trust me, very important". "Okay, if you say so. Do as you''ve always been doing in the past, pick the ones of your choice". And with that, Ryan started glancing at all the flowers, and they were looking so beautiful. It was always like this whenever he visited this man''s shop in the past, he''d be finding it hard to make a choice ''cause there were lots of beautiful flowers around. And that''s exactly what was happening to him now. He needed to pick more than one flower, but deciding which ones to pick would be hard... But he''d have to make a choice anyway. So he picked one flower, picked another one, picked another one, then picked the last one. So he''d picked up four flowers in total, and he planned on giving all four to Sofia. There''s no way she wouldn''t be mesmerized when he gives these beautiful flowers to her. As a milf hunter, he needed to do his job well. After he was done picking up the flowers, he glanced at the man and uttered to him, "So, I''ve made my choice". "These are enough for you?". The man inquired. "Yes, completely enough". Ryan retorted. He calculated the cost of the flowers and told Ryan. Then Ryan brought out the needed number of copper coins from his pocket that would cover up the cost of the flowers and handed them over to the man. The man calculated them and confirmed that they were complete. The flowers were packaged up in a certain nylon, then Ryan said to the man, "I''d be leaving now". "Okay. It was nice seeing you again after a long time". The man''s voice resounded. Ryan only nodded his head a bit with a little smile on his face before walking out of the man''s shop. After walking some meters away from the man''s shop, he glanced at the nylon of flowers before muttering to himself, "I''ve gotten flowers, one aim accomplished". After that, he began thinking of the best way to present these flowers to Sofia while still walking. After thinking for a few minutes, he came up with the best way to present the flowers to her. Now, as he was walking, he was still receiving stares from people here and there. He didn''t mind them though, he kept on walking acting like he didn''t notice them at all. He was still walking when he remembered what his mum said to him when he wanted to collect money from her. ''You still remember vividly where to get these things, but you don''t remember the events surrounding you falling off a hill?''. ..Yes, that''s exactly what she said to him. And that statement was enough to ruin his mood. Even when he left the house and was walking on the road to come purchase these flowers, his mood was still ruined. It was after some minutes of walking on the road that his mood went back to normal. As said, she had every right to say what she said, he understood. All he needed was time to set everything straight. He kept on walking with the nylon of flowers in his hand. And you know what? People kept staring at him, and he kept doing the usual, which was ignoring them. He''d already arrived at his house by now, and he didn''t waste time walking into the compound. He remembered telling his mum what he wanted to purchase were clothes and so on. If his mum was still inside, he needed to hide this nylon of flowers from her, she mustn''t see them. If she sees them, a lot of questioning would take place...in fact, to cut the long story short, unpleasant things would happen. And now that he''d purchased flowers, does he plan on giving them to Sofia today so the seduction could begin? Yes, if he sees the chance, he was going to do so immediately, no time to waste. He''d walked into the house by now, what he did after arriving at where the guards were was to bow his head a little greeting them, but they didn''t even bow back. And you know what? He didn''t care at all. All he cared about was to seduce and conquer Sofia... Chapter 15 - 15: These Are For You. Ryan was very cautious when he stepped foot into the house, he was watchful of his mum. Yes, she mustn''t set eyes on the flowers. He made his way into his room without coming across her. So now that he''d been able to enter his room without his mum seeing the flowers, what he planned on doing next was to search for Sofia. And when he finds her, he''d bring her into his room and hand the flowers over to her the way he planned on doing so. The hunting must be done properly in order for everything to work well. Leaving the flowers on his bed, he walked out of his room and began searching for Sofia. As of now, he didn''t know who was at home and who wasn''t. He left home for minutes, so maybe some people left home during the time he left. Or maybe no one left...it could be any of the two. Well, he kept on hoping Sofia was at home. He remembered seeing her in her room changing up before collecting some money from his mum and then leaving. ''Was she still in her room?''. Ryan thought to himself. Well, he''d find out soon, all he needed to do was to keep searching for her. ****** S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan was feeling a little sad right now. Why? Because his plan had been ruined. His mum had left home with Sofia and some of the other servants, and they wouldn''t be coming back until nighttime. That means he wouldn''t be able to hand over the flowers to her, a complete ruin of plan. Remember he was searching for Sofia a while ago, he later found her. But she wasn''t alone when he found her. She was with his mum, Emily, and some of the other servants making preparations to leave the house. From their discussion, he discerned immediately they were planning to leave. And he felt his mood change the moment he discerned that. But he knew he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it...and as of now, they''d already left. He was in the living room currently sitting on one of the couches, and he kept giving himself hope. Just because he didn''t get to give her the flowers today and begin the seduction doesn''t mean he''d failed the quest. He still had time, once tomorrow reaches, he''d have 4 more days left to seduce and fuck her according to the time limit. So he still had four more days... If he implements everything well within these four days, he''d be able to seduce and conquer her. He kept giving himself hope, and it wasn''t a false hope. If he implements everything well, he''d truly be able to seduce and fuck her within these four days. ..With this in mind, he stood up from the couch he was sitting on and began heading toward his room. He was still walking when he heard a feminine voice say, "Why is that gloomy expression plastered on your face?". He glanced in the direction where the voice came from, and he saw his little sister, Lucy. From the memories he received, the original Ryan was never that close to his sister. Not like they were enemies or something. They do talk, in fact, they''d chatted a lot, but they weren''t that close to each other. The truth of the matter was he was even closer to his older brother, Kai, than the way he was to his sister... Glancing at her, the first thing Ryan thought of was if he could change that. He wanted them to become closer, that was the plan. So he began walking toward her until he reached her. She said something about a gloomy expression plastered on his face, and it was true. But he''d made it vanish from his face before he reached her. The reason why the gloomy expression was plastered on his face was because his plan was ruined. His mum left home with Sofia and others, and he wouldn''t be able to do what he wanted to do ''cause of that. "A gloomy expression? Oh, it''s nothing". That was the statement that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth the moment he reached her. "Hmm, I see". Lucy said nodding her head a little with a kind of expression on her face that seemed like she didn''t believe what he said. "So, Lucy, would you like the both of us to spend time together? Let''s play a game or something". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "I would have loved to, but I''m busy with something inside my room. I only came out to ease myself because I''m a little pressed". She stated. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying once again, "Is that so? Okay, what of the two of us doing so when you''re done handling whatever you''re handling in your room?". "That wouldn''t work out either. It would take a long time before I''d be done handling it, it''s an assignment received from school". "Is that so? Then maybe I can help you out with handling the assignment, let''s do it together". "Don''t bother, it''s something I can handle myself". "Okay". That was the last utterance that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, he didn''t plan on pushing further anymore. "Okay, I''d be going to ease myself now". Lucy said before walking away. He tried getting closer to her, but it didn''t work out, she kept pushing him away with excuses. What he didn''t know was if the excuses were tangible, or they were fake. And again, he didn''t know if she was doing this because of the incident that happened which affected their dad, Warren. In addition to the fact that he said he didn''t remember anything surrounding the incident. He was a little confused, he didn''t know the main reason for her reaction. Well, he was going to try again later. ..With this in mind, he resumed heading toward his room. ****** There was a lot of chance for Ryan to implement what he planned on implementing today. A lot of people wouldn''t be at home today. His dad was going to be leaving home, his brother, Kai, was going to be doing so as well. His sister, Lucy, was at home yesterday, but she was going to be heading to school today since schools had resumed. His mum would most likely be leaving home as well, but it wasn''t a sure thing yet. After eating breakfast, they began leaving one after the other. Warren left, then Kai left, but before he did, he told Ryan that he''d already informed their parents about what he told him to tell them. And Ryan was really happy to hear that. After Kai left, Lucy followed, one of the guards rode her to school. So right now, it was Ryan, his mum, and the servants at home. The guards would have been mentioned as well, but they were outside. What Ryan kept hoping for was for his mum to leave as well, that would make it easier for him to give the flowers to Sofia and begin the seduction. And thank goodness, his mum was going to be leaving soon according to what he''d discerned...he was so elated. After the passing of some minutes, his mum prepared and left the house after giving some instructions to the servants. But according to what he discovered, she wouldn''t be leaving for that long. That period that she wouldn''t be around would be enough time for him to do what he wanted to do... Dressed in a yellow robe with a thick and erect collar, he walked out of his room and headed straight to Sofia''s room. And upon reaching her room, he found her there completely less busy. He made sure to glance at her assets to his satisfaction like her ass, sexy legs, and so on before letting her become aware of his presence. The moment she set eyes on him, she was like, "Ryan, what are you doing here?". "Umm...I''d need you to come to my room for a moment". Ryan said to her. "Your room? Why?". She inquired with a curious facial expression. "Just come, you''d see the reason why, when you arrive in it". With a bit of perplexed facial expression, she said, "Okay, if you say so". And with that, the both of them began walking toward Ryan''s room until they reached it and entered it. And upon reaching it, she uttered to him, "So, what is the reason?". The first thing Ryan did was to glance at her sexy shape and almost licked his lower lip, but he controlled himself. Then he walked toward where he kept the flowers, picked them up, and walked toward Sofia. Her eyes widened a little the moment she set eyes on the flowers. And from her facial expression, Ryan could tell she loved them, he''d already confirmed her love for flowers. Standing in front of her, he forwarded the flowers toward her before saying... "These are for you". Chapter 16 - 16: The Hunting Must Continue. Her eyes widened more the moment she heard that, and she was like, "F...For me?". She couldn''t help stuttering a little... "Yes, they are for you, I got them personally for you. You''ve been doing a great job ever since you began working for this family. And I feel you guys don''t get enough appreciation for the work you do, I want to make you feel special, I want to appreciate you for the work you do. Please, accept these flowers". Ryan said still forwarding the flowers toward her. She was blushing right now, she began moving her hands toward the flowers slowly to receive them from Ryan. She had just been appreciated for the work she does by a teenager. Apart from that, he was also offering her beautiful flowers...she loved flowers a lot. She couldn''t help but to blush, it was evident on her face. She received the flowers from Ryan before saying, "Thanks, I really appreciate this". "Oh! It''s nothing, you deserve more than this". He stated. There was silence after that, she just stood there glancing at the flowers with an elated facial expression...she really loved flowers. As for Ryan, he stood there watching her stare at the flowers with an elated facial expression. That lasted for a few more seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Please, don''t tell anyone I gave you flowers, not even my mum". "I won''t". She said, glancing at Ryan. Now, there was a kind of look in her eyes when she glanced at Ryan...this look of ''liking''. The seduction was already working out, but it hadn''t clicked fully. It''s been long since someone did something like this for her. Even Mr and Mrs Howell hadn''t done something like this for her since she started working for their family. Not like they always mistreat her or something, but they''d never made her feel this special. But Ryan had just done it, he made her feel special and gave her one of the things she liked the most. ..Why wouldn''t she develop a kind of liking for him? Ryan noticed the look of liking in her eyes when she stared at him, and he felt a kind of joy build inside him as he thought to himself, ''It is already working''. He was following the right process to hunt down this particular milf, and things were most likely going to work out well. According to her ''likes'', she loved flowers, loved sex, and loved to talk about sex. He''d given her flowers, what remained was for him to start up a sex discussion with her and see how it would go. ''Should I start up a sex discussion with her now?''. He thought to himself. He could easily start up a sex discussion with her now if he wanted to, nothing would stop him. But he was considering if doing so now would be a good idea. He''d just given her flowers. Would starting up a sex discussion with her now not ruin everything? Yes, she loved discussions about sex, but he needed to make use of his brain here. There was a time for everything...he needed to make sure not to ruin what he was already building up in any way. So he had already decided not to start up a sex discussion with her now, he was going to do so some other time so everything would work out perfectly. "Oh! I just remember, I need to go handle something now. Once again, thanks for the flowers". Sofia said glancing at Ryan. He stared at her beautiful face for some seconds before saying, "It''s nothing". "I''d be going now". That was the last statement that flowed out of her mouth before she turned around to begin walking away. The moment she turned around, Ryan set eyes on her enormous buttocks. And he felt his cock stiffen a little the moment that happened. She was pretty sexy, no doubt. ''Damn! Look at that ass''. He thought to himself while glancing at her buttocks. He felt like squeezing them, he wanted to know what they''d feel like in his hands. But he didn''t know how she''d react when he squeezes them... But her buttocks were so enticing, he couldn''t help but decide to squeeze them no matter what her reactions would be. To make things better, an idea crashed into his head at that moment. He''d make it seem like a mistake. He''d squeeze her ass properly and make it seem like he mistakenly did it. That was a nice idea, and he planned on implementing it immediately. If he wasted any more time, he wouldn''t be able to squeeze her ass anymore ''cause she was already walking away. So he made it seem like he was falling as his hands began heading toward her buttocks. And the moment they reached them, he grabbed and squeezed them properly. ''That is a soft ass''. He thought to himself as he was still squeezing them. He was falling as his hands were moving off her ass at the same time. And that''s exactly how he wanted it, that''s what he planned, and things went according to plan. ..To her, it seemed like he mistakenly squeezed her ass whereas he did it on purpose. She glanced at him after he''d squeezed her buttocks, then he said to her, "I''m sorry, that was a mistake". "No worries, I could see that it was a mistake. Seems like you tripped". She stated. "Exactly, I tripped, and that''s why that happened". Ryan uttered once again. "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it". That was the last statement that flowed out of her mouth before she resumed walking until she walked out of his room completely. Ryan just stood there glancing at his hands with a smile on his face. He accomplished what he planned on doing without getting into any kind of trouble. He successfully squeezed her buttocks, and he enjoyed doing so. Her buttocks were soft, so comfortable to the hands. "This is something, but it isn''t enough at all. What would make it whole is when I penetrate and fuck her". He muttered to himself. ****** As if the heavens were working in Ryan''s favor, his mum, Emily, was going to be going out today as well. The next day had arrived, and the moment Ryan woke up, the first thing that crashed into his head was that he had three days remaining to seduce and conquer Sofia. He was already seducing her, but he hadn''t conquered her yet...so he hadn''t accomplished the quest. Everyone was going to be leaving home today as well to their different destinations. And best of all, his mum was going to be leaving home as well for some hours. The moment Ryan learned about this, he was so happy. Once his mum leaves, he can then continue with the seduction, he''d find a way to start a sex conversation with Sofia. Everyone had already left by now, it was only Emily. Ryan kept waiting patiently for her to leave, so he could begin what he planned on doing. She was definitely wasting more time than she wasted yesterday before leaving the house. A lot of minutes passed before she finally prepared and left the house. The moment Ryan discerned that she''d left, he thought to himself, ''Finally''. Then he came out of his room and began heading toward Sofia''s room. The hunting must continue... Now, due to the flowers Ryan gave her yesterday, Sofia had been thinking about him throughout yesterday till today. She couldn''t help it, she tried getting him off her mind several times, but she couldn''t just. She kept telling herself, ''Are you insane? A woman like you in her thirties is thinking about a 17-year-old boy because of something special he did for you. This is wrong''. Yes, this thought ran through her mind several times, but she couldn''t stop thinking about him. She was in her room currently thinking about him when she thought to herself, S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Sofia, this is the same Ryan you''ve known for years now, nothing much changed about him. How come you''re thinking about him this much now ''cause of some flowers he gave to you?''. This thought was somehow related to the thoughts that had run through her mind before. What does that mean? Nothing would change, she''d keep thinking about him. She was still thinking about him when Ryan walked into her room. And the moment she set eyes on him, her eyes lightened up like when a lady set eyes on her lover. She reacted like she''d been waiting for him to come, and Ryan noticed this which brought joy to his heart. From the way she acted the moment she set eyes on him, he easily discerned she must have been thinking about him. ..That had already set a kind of foundation for him. Chapter 17 - 17: Very Close To Doing It. What kind of foundation? The foundation to implement his next plan which was having sex discussions with her. "You''re here". That was the statement that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth while glancing at Ryan with those lightened eyes. "Yes, I''m here". Ryan stated. "Umm...s...so what b...brought you here?". She inquired stuttering a little. "There''s a particular conversation I want to have with you". With a curious facial expression, she inquired, "And what kind of conversation is that?". "I''m going to start the conversation in form of a question. So I''m going to throw a question at you right now, don''t be surprised by the question". "Okay, I''m waiting". "This has been making me curious, and I can''t keep this curiosity to myself anymore. What does sex feel like? To be precise, what does having sex feel like?". A surprised expression appeared on Sofia''s face the moment he asked that question. He''d already told her ahead of time not to be surprised by the question, but she couldn''t help it. She wasn''t expecting him to ask this kind of question at all. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She became a little uncomfortable at that moment, and Ryan noticed it. So he voiced out, "Did I make you uncomfortable with that question?". "No...no, you didn''t". She retorted. "Then can you answer the question?". "Sure, I would". Silence ensued for some seconds, then her voice resounded again... "Sex is healthy, it plays a role in the development of the body. Having sex is pleasurable, it can ease stress sometimes. It is meant to be enjoyed, but when you engage in it in the wrong way, it won''t be pleasurable, To cut the long story short, having sex is pleasurable. And to tell you the truth, it can be really sweet sometimes". Sofia seemed to have gotten comfortable while explaining what sex feels like. She was somehow uncomfortable when Ryan threw the question at her, but she''d gotten comfortable now. Why? Because she loved discussions about sex though she does hide it. So it wouldn''t take long for her to get comfortable with sex discussions even when it comes impromptu. And again, she''d developed a kind of liking for Ryan ''cause of the flowers he gave to her yesterday. Not like she hated him before, she''d always liked him since he was the son of Mr and Mrs Howell. But the liking she developed for him was different this time... Ryan began nodding his head after she was done explaining, then he stated, "Wow! That''s nice". What followed next was for him to throw another question at her that she didn''t expect at all, "So, have you experienced the feeling before? The feeling of having sex?". What her sex energy was reading was enough for him to know that she''d experienced the feeling of having sex before, countless times. But he just wanted to hear it from her mouth. And he knew the question he asked her was supposed to be personal...but he didn''t care, he still asked anyway. "Umm...yeah, I have experienced the feeling of having sex before. Come on, I''m a full-grown woman, I should have had sex by now, I can''t be a virgin at this age? So definitely, I have experienced the feeling of having sex before". She responded. Ryan nodded his head once again after she gave that response. He noticed that she was already getting comfortable with the discussion, so he''d already confirmed her love for it. He didn''t plan on stopping yet, he planned on asking her more questions about sex. He wanted this to lead to a full-blown out sex discussion. ..And if possible, he wanted it to lead to them having sex so he could accomplish the quest and satisfy his growing lust for her. Ryan threw another sex question at her, and she gave a response to it. He threw another one at her, and she responded to it. And that was how it kept on going until they balanced on Sofia''s bed. Imagine, they''d already made themselves comfortable on her bed to talk about sex properly. And by now, it wasn''t a situation of Ryan throwing sex questions at her and her responding to them. It had turned into a full-blown out sex discussion. Sofia had gotten so comfortable with it, Ryan could see the excitement she was getting from it. She didn''t even care about the fact that it was a 17-year-old boy she was having this kind of conversation with... They kept on discussing sex until something started happening. Sofia was already getting horny, her pussy was already getting wet. And that was the same case with Ryan. He''d already gotten hard, his dick had risen to an extent. They were already filled with lust, and they wanted to devour each other. Ryan had already achieved his aim of throwing those sex questions at her, which led to a full-blown out sex discussion. They were filled with lust and wanted to devour each other, that''s exactly what he wanted. They were glancing directly into each other''s eyes right now with lust filling them. Apart from the fact that Sofia''s pussy had already gotten wet, her boobs had swollen to an extent as well due to the fact that she was horny. Ryan knew that if he made a move on her right now, she wouldn''t try to stop him at all. In fact, that''s exactly what she wanted...he''d succeeded in seducing her completely. He placed his right hand on one of her thighs, then he began moving that hand as it was slowly pushing her clothe and going in between her legs. His hand had already entered between her legs by now. Then he shifted her panties to the side, thrust one of his fingers into her pussy, and began moving that finger back and forth. ..He was fingering her right now, and pleasure was traveling across her body as he was doing so. He kept fingering her pussy, and it got to the point where moans began escaping her mouth. Then slowly, they began moving their mouths toward each other for a kiss. And the moment their mouths reached each other, they began smooching as Ryan was still fingering her pussy. The door to her room was shut, so no one would be able to see what they were doing even if the person stands in front of her room. They kept on smooching as Ryan was still fingering her pussy. And after their lips separated from each other, the light moans escaping Sofia''s mouth couldn''t help resounding, "Ahhn~Mmm~" Ryan was still fingering her pussy when he began moving his other hand toward her boobs to squeeze them. Yes, he''d finally get to squeeze these plump boobs of hers. The moment his hand reached them, he began squeezing them, which added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body. He loved the feeling of her boobs in his hand, he was enjoying squeezing them. But Sofia was the one enjoying more ''cause her pussy was being fingered, and her boobs were being squeezed at the same time. The moans escaping her mouth were supposed to be louder, but she was the one controlling it ''cause one of the servants could hear her moaning if it was too loud, which would lead to something else. He kept squeezing her boobs and fingering her pussy. And from the look of things, they planned on having sex right here, right now... They''d been filled with lust completely, and they planned on satisfying that lust. Ryan was still squeezing her boobs and fingering her pussy when she began moving her right hand toward where his cock was situated. She planned on grabbing it and stroking it the moment her hand reaches it. He''d been the only one pleasuring her for minutes now, she felt she needed to pleasure him as well. She was able to slip her hand under his robe and grab his dick. And the moment she grabbed it, she began stroking it. And it caused a kind of pleasure to begin passing around his body. Now, it wasn''t up to the amount that was traveling across Sofia''s body, but a suitable amount of pleasure was traveling across his body at least. He took his hand off her boobs after squeezing them for some minutes more. Then they smooched each other once again, before he focused fully on fingering her pussy. ''I''d get to fuck her today, I''d fucking accomplish the quest''. He thought to himself while still fingering her pussy. She was still stroking his cock, and he was still fingering her pussy when they heard the door to the house open...someone had just entered the house. "Someone has entered the house, that would most likely be your mum". Sofia said to Ryan with a bit of widened eyes. Ryan''s eyes widened as well the moment he heard that, and they stopped what they were doing immediately. He stopped fingering her pussy, and she stopped stroking his cock. If it was truly his mum that had just entered, then they can''t afford to get caught by her... Chapter 18 - 18: Doing It. (R18) Apart from stopping what they were doing, they stood up from Sofia''s bed and adjusted their clothes. Their eyes were still widened, what they wanted to know now was if it was truly her that entered or if it wasn''t. Now, how were they able to hear that someone entered the house. Was Sofia''s room close to the door that led to this house? No, it wasn''t that close. In fact, Ryan''s room was closer to the door that led to this house. You''d have to climb a kind of stairs to arrive at Sofia''s room. So how were they able to hear that someone entered the house when her room wasn''t that close to the door that led to this house?... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, it was just like that. Almost everyone in their rooms would be able to hear when someone steps foot into the house. And sometimes, it depends on how the person opened and closed the door. Did the person do them loudly? If yes, then it would be easy for people in their rooms to know when someone steps foot into the house. Ryan and Sofia hadn''t yet confirmed if it was truly Ryan''s mum, Emily, that stepped foot into the house. Well, even if it wasn''t her that stepped foot into the house, they can''t allow the person that entered to catch them together. It could be Kai, or it could even be Warren. Maybe they came home to take something. One of them catching them wouldn''t be any better. They confirmed it was Emily that entered when they heard her calling out the name of one of the servants and the servant answering. "It is truly my mum, I need to leave". Ryan stated glancing at Sofia. And after saying that, he walked toward the door of her room, opened it, and stepped out of her room. Then he cautiously made his way to his room without his mum or anyone else seeing him. "Why did my mum suddenly come back home? She came back too early. I was already close to getting down with Sofia completely, she ruined everything". Ryan muttered to himself after arriving at his room. Then he walked toward his bed and sat on it before muttering to himself once again, "I still have time though, I have three days remaining to accomplish the quest. Once tomorrow reaches, I''d have two days left. I have already laid the groundwork, she wants to have a taste of my dick now, I should get to be fucking her tomorrow when the chance arrives to do so". He seemed to be sure of what he''s saying...let''s see if things would go according to how he said it tomorrow. ****** Sofia had begun thinking about Ryan ever since he gave her flowers. But on that very day that she and Ryan almost had sex, he was on her mind for a long time. Even when she went to bed that day, she couldn''t get him off her mind. She hadn''t had sex for some time now, and life had been going on. But Ryan had triggered that sex urge in her when they almost had sex in her room. She wanted to devour him badly now, she wanted to fuck the shit out of him. She didn''t care if he was the son of her masters, she wanted to have sex with him. She wanted to satisfy that sex urge that was already building up in her. This was the thought that kept running through her mind in order for her not to feel guilty that she was sexualizing the son of her masters, ''He was the one that started it anyway. He was the one that triggered this sex urge in me''. So going to bed that night, she couldn''t wait for tomorrow to reach so she could get down with Ryan and satisfy her lust if the chance shows up for them to do so... The next day had reached by now. And things didn''t seem to be looking too good according to what Sofia was seeing. Her plan was to fuck Ryan today, and for that to happen, the house needs to be empty of people or almost empty of people. And she needs to be at home as well. But this was what Emily said to the servants that very morning, which also included Sofia, "A certain event would be taking place in a certain community today, and I''d need you guys to follow me to that event for a reason". Sofia knew she wouldn''t be able to accomplish her aim of fucking Ryan today the moment she heard that. And this was the thought that ran through her mind, ''Things aren''t looking too good, guess I wouldn''t be able to accomplish what I plan on doing today''. But then, Emily''s voice resounded again while glancing at her, "You wouldn''t be following me to the event, Sofia. You''d be the only one that would be left out. I need you to stay at home and handle the chores". Sofia''s heart gladdened the moment she heard that as she nodded her head in understanding. A smile almost appeared on her face, but she didn''t let it... Things had suddenly turned around and were working in her favor now. She''d be able to accomplish what she planned on doing today. And the house would be completely empty for her to do it. Everyone had already left by now, Emily had left with the other servants, and they wouldn''t be coming back until it got to mid-afternoon or evening. Apart from the two guards that were outside, it was remaining only Sofia and Ryan at home. There were supposed to be more guards outside, but many of them followed Warren when he was leaving this morning. ..Sofia didn''t plan on wasting time at all, she was already standing in front of Ryan''s room. And there was a smirk plastered on her face, she was going to devour him. She began walking until she reached the door to Ryan''s room and opened it, and she set eyes on Ryan standing dressed in an expensive blue robe. Before she opened the door to his room, he was already planning to walk out of his room and head toward hers. But thank goodness, everything had been made easier...she was already here. His heart gladdened the moment he set eyes on her, but he didn''t let it show on his face or reaction. After glancing at him for some seconds, she entered his room and closed the door. Then she began walking toward him. And from the way she was walking toward him, Ryan knew what she wanted...sex. It was evident ''cause she was walking toward him seductively. A groundwork had already been laid yesterday. They almost had sex but couldn''t ''cause his mum suddenly arrived. Now that there was no one at home, and they had free chance to have sex, they shouldn''t waste time to do so. There was no need to talk to each other, they already knew what they wanted from each other. So Sofia kept walking seductively toward Ryan until she reached him. And the moment she reached him, they began kissing. They began exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues, not only that, they were also sucking each other''s lips. Sofia was an experienced kisser, this wasn''t the first time she''d be smooching someone. So she was somehow in control right now, she sucked Ryan''s lips like there was no tomorrow, and she explored the hell out of his mouth with her tongue. It got to a point where their kissing became so rough but also steamy. And as they were kissing, Ryan grabbed her fat buttocks with both hands and squeezed them. And he didn''t leave them after squeezing them, he still held them and was squeezing them continuously. And doing this didn''t distract him from the steamy kissing that was ongoing. So right now, he was squeezing both her fat ass and smooching her at the same time. And you know what? He was enjoying both to the very brim. They were still kissing each other when Sofia''s right hand found its way to where Ryan''s dick was situated and began touching it. And she wasn''t only touching it, she was massaging it as well. And Ryan was deriving pleasure from it. It would have been better if it was his main dick she was massaging, but it wasn''t. She was massaging it beneath his cloth. They kissed each other until they were satisfied before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan glanced at her plump boobs, they were looking so enticing. He wanted to suck the hell out of them, and he planned on doing so with immediate effect. In order for him to gain full access to her boobs, the first thing he did was to unzip the zip at the back of her cloth. ..And the moment her cloth fell to an extent where he could now see her boobs properly, he buried his face in them. Chapter 19 - 19: Doing It.(2) (R18) "Ahhhn~" Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment Ryan buried his face in her boobs due to the pleasure that traveled across her body. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he didn''t take his hands off her buttocks while sucking her boobs. He was still squeezing her buttocks while sucking her boobs at the same time. But as for Sofia, she''d taken her right hand off his cock. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her boobs as pleasure kept passing around her body. From the moment he set eyes on her boobs, he knew they were something he''d love to suck and have a taste of. But he couldn''t do so at that time. Now that he could do so, he was going to do so properly, he was going to suck the hell out of them. And he was already doing that, he was sucking the hell out of them...it was evident from the amount of moans that were escaping Sofia''s mouth. He sucked from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple, and he made sure to keep squeezing her buttocks. "Mmmm~Ahhhn~" Moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was sucking her boobs and squeezing her buttocks. He sucked her boobs for about a minute more before he suddenly stopped. He also stopped squeezing her buttocks. Then he went behind her and stood in a way that his dick was touching her ass. Then he grabbed her boobs right from where he was standing. And he didn''t only grab them, he began squeezing them immediately. He''d gotten to suck her boobs, he''d tasted them. Now, it was about time to squeeze them the way he squeezed her ass. Sofia closed her eyes the moment Ryan began squeezing her boobs due to the amount of pleasure that was traveling across her body. And moans followed right after, "Ahhhhn~" And the moans didn''t stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth as he was squeezing her boobs. Her moans were like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears. And from the expression on her face, it was evident she was enjoying what was being done to her. All these combined shows Ryan was doing a great job, and it was giving him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept squeezing the hell out of Sofia''s boobs. And it got to a point where she began rolling her ass on his dick since he was standing behind her. He was squeezing her boobs, and she was rolling her ass on his dick...a lot was happening. He squeezed her boobs for some minutes more before he let go of them. Then she turned around as the both of them began smooching each other once again. After they were done smooching each other, Ryan sucked her boobs again for about a minute. And after he took his mouth off her boobs, they began glancing at each other with lust in their eyes. Ryan''s cock had rose to the very brim by now, it was so stiffened. And as for Sofia, her pussy had become so wet, she was so horny... They didn''t need anyone to tell them before they began taking off their clothes. And after taking off their clothes, they flung them aside. So they were close to being stacked naked now. The only thing stopping them from being stacked naked were their underwear. And now that they''d taken off their clothes, Ryan could see her sexy body more. Yes, he''d gotten to see more of her sexy body before when he was watching her change. But the situation was somehow different now ''cause she was standing in front of him...he could see it properly. He was seeing the shape of her pussy beneath her underwear, and he couldn''t wait to have a taste of it. And as for her, she was staring at the shape of his cock beneath his underwear, and it was huge to an extent. She''d seen bigger cocks, but his wasn''t too big, neither was it too small. It was just the perfect size to satisfy her. As she was glancing at his cock, all she was thinking of was to put it into her mouth and suck it...she wanted to give him a proper blowjob. And that''s exactly what Ryan needed now. His dick was so erect, he needed it to be sucked by her... She walked closer to him, then she bent as her face was right in front of his erect dick right now. Then she dragged down his underwear as his dick shot out. Her eyes widened in amazement the moment she set eyes on it, it was bigger than she thought. You know, she was seeing it beneath his underwear earlier, so she wasn''t seeing the full size. But now that she was seeing it raw, she''d gotten to see its full size. She didn''t waste time to grab it and began stroking it. And after she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking it due to the amount of pleasure that was passing around his body. The pleasure was so immense that he had to close his eyes for a while before opening them once again. She was sucking his dick like a professional, she was sucking it so well. ..This wouldn''t be the first time she''d be having sex, so it wasn''t much of a surprise to Ryan. Since this wasn''t her first sex experience, then she must have given countless blowjobs which have made her so experienced in doing it. She kept sucking his dick as groans kept flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" She was sucking the whole of his dick right now. But then she suddenly moved to the balls beneath his dick and began sucking them, and that caused a different kind of pleasure to begin traveling across Ryan''s body. After sucking his balls for about a minute, she began sucking the tip of his dick. She didn''t only suck it, she licked it as well. And after she was done with the tip of his dick, she sucked his balls for some seconds again before moving back to the whole of his dick. His cock was going in and out of her mouth as groans kept escaping his mouth. "Yes, keep going, keep sucking it like that". Ryan stated with pleasure filling his voice as she was still sucking his cock. Then it got to a point where he had to hold her hair and begin increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth which increased the amount of pleasure traveling across his body. He did that for a few minutes before leaving her hair as she continued sucking his dick at the normal pace at which she was sucking it before. Now, Sofia hadn''t deep-throated his cock that much while sucking it, she''d only done it a few times. But after Ryan left her hair, she began deep-throating his cock a lot, which added to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. ..He was enjoying himself to the very brim right now, he felt like he was in heaven. Sofia kept on sucking his cock as groans kept escaping his mouth until she was done sucking it. He was completely satisfied with how much she''d sucked his cock, and she was satisfied as well. The moment she stood up, Ryan held her by the hand as the both of them walked toward his bed, then he pushed her as she fell flat on the bed. The next thing he did was to take off his underwear and fling it aside as he was stacked naked now. Then he walked closer to the bed and bent as he was staring at Sofia''s pussy and underwear right now. He took off her underwear and flung it aside as well. And now, he was glancing at her bare pussy, and all he wanted to do was suck the hell out of it. The first thing he did was to thrust one of his fingers into her pussy and began fingering it. He did that for a few seconds before taking his finger out of her pussy. Then his mouth began moving toward her pussy...he planned on eating the hell out of it. The moment his mouth reached her pussy, the first thing he did was to lick it, which caused shivers to travel across Sofia''s body. Then he licked it again, which came with another round of shivers followed by a soft moan. Then he began licking it continuously as immense pleasure began passing around Sofia''s body followed by moaning, "Mmmm~Ahhhn~" She was feeling it in her soul, she even had to grip the bedsheet as he was licking her pussy... Chapter 20 - 20: Doing It.(3) (R18) The pleasure traveling across her body was really immense, that''s why she had to grip the bedsheet. And she didn''t just grip it, she did so tightly. That reaction gave Ryan confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept licking her pussy as moans kept flowing out of her mouth... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" She was still gripping the bedsheet as her pussy was being pleasured. But she left it after the passing of some seconds and began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. All these were due to the pleasure that was traveling across her body. "Yes, keep going, keep pleasuring it". She voiced out with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still licking her pussy. Ryan''s tongue kept doing its job, it kept moving about in her pussy as pleasure kept passing around her body. He was licking her pussy so well, and it was evident from her reaction and the amount of moans that were escaping her mouth. She was still making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs as her pussy was being pleasured. Ryan licked her pussy for some seconds more before he began sucking it. And that caused another round of pleasure to begin traveling across Sofia''s body, which followed with moans... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" The moans gave Ryan confidence as he increased the intensity at which he was sucking her pussy. He was enjoying what he was doing, her pussy tasted so nice. He was still sucking her pussy when he sucked a certain spot that sent extreme pleasures across Sofia''s body, which followed with loud moans, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" She couldn''t help but bite her lower lip the moment those moans escaped her mouth. And she increased the intensity at which she was squeezing her boobs. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her pussy, and he was doing it so well. He sucked her pussy for about a minute more before he began licking it once again. He didn''t waste too much time licking it though, he only did so for a few seconds before he resumed sucking it. Then he shifted to biting it, he felt this was another good way to pleasure her pussy well. And it was a good decision ''cause melodious moans were still flowing out of Sofia''s mouth after he shifted to biting her pussy... He was doing so cautiously in order not to injure her or something. He was making use of his teeth here, so he needed to be super careful. He kept biting her pussy as pleasure kept passing around Sofia''s body. And after he''d bitten it for a few minutes, he began sucking it once again. Sofia felt like she was in heaven due to the pleasure she was feeling...she was enjoying herself to the brim. Ryan was doing a great job, no denying it. She wasn''t making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs anymore, she''d stopped. But moans were still flowing freely out of her mouth as she kept biting her lower lip from time to time. Ryan took his mouth off her pussy after he was done pleasuring it. He''d done all sorts of things to it like sucking, licking, and biting it. He made sure to eat her pussy well, he did an excellent job. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..What he wanted to do now was to finger it to both his satisfaction and hers. He was going to finger it until her pussy juice flows out. So one of his fingers began moving toward her pussy to penetrate it. The finger reached and penetrated it smoothly as soft moans were escaping her mouth during that process. And after it had penetrated it, he began moving the finger back and forth as the moans escaping Sofia''s mouth increased by a tenfold. Immense pleasure began passing around her body once again. She closed her eyes for a while due to the pleasure that was traveling across her body before opening them once again. "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Melodious moans were flowing out of her mouth as Ryan was fingering her pussy...and they were soothing to his ears. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept fingering her pussy. It even got to the time when he increased the pace at which he was fingering her pussy. He began fingering her pussy at a fast pace which increased the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body and the amount of moans escaping her mouth. "Yes, keep going, don''t stop". Sofia voiced out with pleasure filling her voice as her pussy was being pleasured. She had to go back to squeezing her boobs, which lasted for only a few seconds before she stopped. Then she began squeezing the bedsheet tightly once again due to the amount of pleasure traveling across her body. And she was biting her lower lip as usual from time to time as moans were escaping her mouth... Ryan kept fingering her pussy at a fast pace nonstop, he wouldn''t stop until he''d achieved one of the main purposes for fingering it. One of the reasons why he began fingering it in the first place was to pleasure her, which he was already accomplishing. The other one was to cause juice to flow out of her pussy. And he hadn''t accomplished it yet, so he wouldn''t stop until he''d accomplished it. "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" Moans kept flowing freely out of Sofia''s mouth as he was fingering her pussy. And it kept on going like that until her juice began flowing out. Ryan watched as juice was flowing out of her pussy. Sofia just laid there until her juice had finished flowing out. Then she got up from the bed, grabbed Ryan, and threw him to the bed as he landed flat on it. He''d pleasured her pussy so well, it was about time for his cock to penetrate her pussy. It was about time for her to pleasure him. Though she''d cummed due to Ryan''s fingering, her body hadn''t relaxed at all...she still needed his dick to penetrate her pussy. So the reason why she pushed him to the bed was to ride the hell out of him... After Ryan landed on the bed, Sofia began glancing directly into his eyes with lust filling her eyes as she was walking closer to the bed. Ryan had already understood what was about to happen. She was about to ride him, and he couldn''t wait for it to begin...he was in serious anticipation. The moment she got closer to the bed as her legs were already touching it, she came on top of him. So right now, her hands were at both sides of Ryan''s head, and she was still glancing directly into his eyes. The next thing she did was to grab his dick with one of her hands. Then she began stroking it, and that was enough to cause slight pleasure to travel across his body. After she was done stroking it, she thrust it into her pussy, then she began bouncing her fat ass on his dick. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began bouncing her ass on his dick due to the amount of pleasure that traveled across his body. She was riding the hell out of him as pleasure kept passing around his body. "Fuck!". He voiced out due to the pleasure he was feeling. And she wasn''t left out, pleasure traveled across her body as well the moment she began riding him as moans escaped her mouth, "Mmmm~Ahnnn~" She felt it in her soul...his cock was big and erect enough to cause that amount of pleasure to pass around her body to the extent that she''d feel it in her soul. But though she was feeling pleasure from the riding, it couldn''t compare to the amount of pleasure that was passing around Ryan''s body. Groans kept flowing out of his mouth nonstop. Do you know what it means to be bouncing that fat buttocks of hers on his dick? For his dick to be penetrating her pussy? Her pussy was fucking sweet ''cause it was tight enough, in addition with the weight of her ass hitting his body. The pleasure was just too much, Ryan felt like he was in heaven. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans kept flowing out of his mouth nonstop as Sofia was riding him. As the pleasure was traveling across his body which was making him shiver from time to time, he had to close his eyes for some seconds before opening them once again. "You''re feeling it, right?". Sofia inquired of him while riding him. "Yes, I''m feeling it to the very brim, don''t stop". Ryan uttered. He didn''t even need to tell her that, she didn''t plan on stopping until she''d ridden the hell out of him. ..Until she was satisfied and he was as well. Chapter 21 - 21: Doing It.(4) (R18) The sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room, which was expected since Sofia''s butt was hitting Ryan''s body with force. Yes, she wasn''t just riding him, she was riding him with force. She was riding him so well, she was doing an excellent job. Now, there was no way a person would be close to Ryan''s room and wouldn''t know that the people in it were having sex. Firstly, moans and groans were escaping their mouths. Secondly, the sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room... So the fact that no one was at home was really a good thing. Sofia kept bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s cock as moans were flowing freely out of her mouth, "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" And as for Ryan, groans kept flowing out of his mouth. It got to a point where he began moving his hands toward her boobs to grab and squeeze them while she was still riding him. And he achieved it, the moment his hands reached her boobs, he grabbed and began squeezing them as she was still bouncing her fat ass on his dick. The squeezing added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body which reflected in the moans escaping her mouth. It got to a point where Sofia stopped riding him and began rolling her ass on his dick. That sent a different kind of pleasure across Ryan''s body, but it wasn''t that immense. It was just like she was massaging her ass on his dick...but it didn''t last for long though before she stopped and resumed bouncing her ass on his dick. Ryan didn''t take his hands off her boobs throughout all these, he was still squeezing the hell out of them. It was after the passing of some more seconds that he stopped squeezing her boobs and took his hands off them. Then Sofia began moving her mouth toward his for a kiss while still riding him. And the moment her mouth reached his, they began smooching... It was a deep kiss, and it lasted for a few seconds before their lips separated from each other, then Sofia focused on riding him once again. She rode the fuck out of him, she rode him to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. In fact, her body was a little sweaty right now due to the amount of energy she put into riding him. ..That shows she did an excellent job. So right now, she was done riding him. But they weren''t close to being satisfied yet, their bodies still needed more fucking. Sofia hadn''t gotten enough of Ryan''s dick, and Ryan hadn''t gotten enough of her pussy. So the moment she stood up from his dick after she was done riding him, he pushed her to the bed as she landed flat on it. Yes, it was time for him to do the pushing. After she landed on the bed as she was lying on it, he came on top of her as their bodies were touching each other. Then he grabbed his erect cock with his right hand, stroked it a little, and began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. Slight pleasures were traveling across her body as soft moans were escaping her mouth as his cock was going into her pussy. And the moment it had finished entering her pussy, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began fucking her in missionary style. Yes, it hadn''t been long since she finished riding him, it was about time for him to screw her in missionary style... "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" Loud moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment Ryan began fucking her in missionary style due to the amount of pleasure that traveled across her body. And they didn''t just stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth as he was grinding her. And she wasn''t the only one feeling pleasure from the screwing, Ryan was also feeling pleasure. Her pussy was fucking sweet...and that was enough to cause groans to escape his mouth and to keep escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He was still grinding her in missionary style when he grabbed her boobs and began squeezing them again. It was easier to do so now ''cause of the sex position he was fucking her in. This sex position would need them to be glancing into each other''s eyes, and her boobs would be right in front of him. That''s why grabbing her boobs was much easier for him now. They were glancing directly into each other''s eyes as he was screwing her and squeezing her boobs at the same time. And pleasure kept passing around their bodies with moans and groans flowing out of their mouths. He squeezed and squeezed her plump boobs until he was satisfied, then he took his hands off them. After that, he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. Yes, they were about to smooch each other once again. The moment his mouth reached hers, they began kissing. And the kissing didn''t stop him from fucking her...he was still slamming her pussy well. They kissed for close to a minute before their mouths separated from each other. Then Ryan focused on fucking her once again. In order for them to feel more pleasure from the fucking, Ryan had to increase the pace at which he was fucking her at some point. ..He began screwing her at a fast pace, the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her pussy increased. And that wasn''t the only increase that took place, the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies increased as well. And the amount of moans and groans escaping their mouths increased as well, they became louder. "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sofia couldn''t control her moans from becoming louder the moment Ryan increased the pace at which he was fucking her. The amount of pleasure traveling across her body increased, so the amount of moans escaping her mouth had to increase and become louder as well... Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room due to the pace at which he was screwing her. Ryan was enjoying himself to the very brim, her pussy was fucking sweet. That was why he didn''t stop for a second while screwing her pussy at a fast pace, he kept going and going until his body began heating up. Balls of sweat began appearing on his forehead, and his body started becoming sweaty as well. He was using a lot of energy to fuck her, that was the reason why his body was heating up. He didn''t care about that anyway, he was gaining pleasure from fucking her pussy at a fast pace, so he kept doing what he was doing. He was still screwing her in missionary style when he started feeling a kind of rush in his body. Yes, he was about to cum, but the thing was that he didn''t want to cum yet ''cause he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d been able to fuck Sofia''s pussy... So he immediately brought his cock out of her pussy and controlled the semen that was about to pour out. His body had relaxed by now, he wasn''t going to ejaculate anymore for now. Then he thrust his cock back into her pussy and resumed fucking her as pleasure began passing around their bodies once again. "Ahhhhhn~" Moans resumed flowing out of Sofia''s mouth since they stopped after he brought his dick out of her pussy. And he didn''t resume fucking her at a normal pace, he continued with the fast pace he was fucking her in before he stopped. He screwed and screwed her until the both of them were satisfied with that sex style. Then Sofia positioned in a way where her ass was facing Ryan and her face was positioned to the other side. Yes, they''d just finished having sex in missionary style, but they weren''t satisfied yet. Sofia still wanted to have a taste of Ryan''s dick some more, and Ryan wanted to have a taste of her pussy some more. So they were about to have sex in another sex style called the ''Doggy style''. And she''d already positioned in a way that shows she was ready to get fucked in Doggy style. Her buttocks were facing Ryan currently, and he couldn''t help glancing at her pussy. It looked enticing, and he just wanted to eat it again. But that wasn''t what was supposed to be done now, what was supposed to be done was for him to penetrate her pussy with his erect cock and begin fucking her once again. And that''s what he did, he put saliva around his cock and began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy until he''d finished doing so. Then he began moving his waist back and forth. ..He began screwing her in Doggy style. Chapter 22 - 22: Doing It.(5) (R18) Immense pleasure traveled across their bodies the moment he began fucking her in Doggy style as groans escaped Ryan''s mouth... "Arghh~Arghh~" And as for Sofia, moans flowed out of her mouth which sounded melodious to Ryan''s ears, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Ryan''s erect cock was going in and out of her pussy smoothly. He held her waist as he was just slamming her pussy nonstop with his dick. Then he took one of his hands off her waist and began moving it toward her boobs to grab and squeeze them again. Yes, this same thing was about to repeat itself. And grabbing her boobs wouldn''t be that easy looking at the way he was fucking her. But he still accomplished it anyway, he grabbed her boobs and began squeezing them while still screwing her in that sex style. He was squeezing her boobs over and over again because he was enjoying squeezing them. They were plump, and they always felt nice in his hands. He''d begun squeezing them once again...and he was squeezing the hell out of them. And squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body as usual. He didn''t plan on letting go of her boobs that quickly, he was going to squeeze them for a long time... "Ahhhhn~" Moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was fucking her and squeezing her boobs at the same time. He let go of her boobs after squeezing them for minutes, then he focused on screwing her pussy. The hand he was making use of to squeeze Sofia''s boobs came back to where it was before. It landed back on her waist as he was still fucking her in Doggy style. The usual was happening as he was screwing her...sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room. "Keep fucking me, keep going, don''t stop". Sofia voiced out with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still drilling her pussy. The pace at which he was fucking her right now was an average pace. And it was enough to cause pleasures to keep traveling across their bodies ''cause his dick was big and erect enough. But he could imagine the amount of pleasures that would begin passing around their bodies the moment he increases the pace at which he was fucking her. Increasing the pace would only increase the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies...so he planned on increasing the pace immediately. Slowly, he began increasing the pace at which he was slamming her pussy. And before he knew it, he''d finished increasing the pace as he was fucking her at a fast pace currently. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped his mouth the moment he began fucking her at a fast pace, and this was due to the amount of pleasure that began passing around his body after the increase. And he wasn''t the only one, the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body increased as well the moment Ryan increased the pace at which he was slamming her pussy. And it also affected the amount of moans escaping her mouth as they increased and became louder, "Ahhhhhn~Mmmm~" This was the very reason why Ryan increased the pace at which he was fucking her. And he''d accomplished his aim ''cause the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies had increased, which also affected their moaning and groaning. "This is so good, this is fucking good". Ryan voiced out with pleasure filling his voice as he was still drilling her pussy. ..He was referring to her pussy by making that statement. Her pussy was good, it was fucking sweet, so he was feeling immense pleasure drilling it. The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room as Ryan was still slamming her pussy. He fucked and fucked her until he felt like cumming once again. But he didn''t want to yet, he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d been able to fuck Sofia''s pussy. Once he ejaculates, his body would relax and the strength to keep fucking her wouldn''t be there anymore. And he wants to keep fucking her. So he immediately took his cock out of Sofia''s pussy once again and controlled the semen that was about to pour out, and it didn''t end up pouring out. "Why did you take it out?". Sofia inquired of Ryan after he took his cock out of her pussy. "I was about to ejaculate, and I don''t want to ejaculate yet. So that was the reason why I took it out". Ryan responded. Sofia didn''t say anything else...she only nodded her head in understanding. After the passing of a few seconds, Ryan stroked his dick before thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy once again. Then he resumed fucking her, and pleasure began passing around their bodies once again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He fucked her in this Doggy style for some minutes more before taking his dick out of her pussy...he was done screwing her in this sex style. She was satisfied, and he was as well. But they weren''t satisfied overall, they were only satisfied with that sex style. They still wanted to fuck some more. But after Ryan took his dick out of her pussy, he took a little break. He laid flat on the bed as his breathing was a little heavy due to the energy he''d been using to screw Sofia. But Sofia didn''t lay on the bed at all, she only sat on it and was glancing at him... She didn''t want to take a break at all, her body didn''t need any kind of rest. What she wanted was for them to begin fucking once again. "Does it end here?". Sofia inquired while glancing at Ryan. "No, it doesn''t. Let me catch my breath a little". He retorted. He lay there for some minutes more before he suddenly sat up on the bed and pushed Sofia to the bed as she was lying on it now. A kind of excited expression appeared on her face the moment she landed on the bed. Her expression screamed, ''It''s about to begin again''. ..Yes, she was excited ''cause Ryan was about to resume screwing her. Ryan came on top of her as she was lying on the bed as their bodies were touching each other. Then he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. The moment his mouth reached hers, they began smooching each other roughly. They explored each other''s mouths with their tongues, they sucked each other''s lips, and so on. And after they were satisfied with how much they''d kissed each other, their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan thrust his dick into Sofia''s pussy once again and began fucking her. He was screwing her in missionary style again. And Ryan''s cock didn''t just penetrate her pussy without anything happening. Pleasure traveled across their bodies as moans and groans escaped their mouths. Moans flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, and groans flowed out of Ryan''s mouth... Their skins began hitting each other once again, Ryan resumed slamming her pussy at a fast pace. He was glancing directly into her eyes while fucking her. Doing that was so easy ''cause he was fucking her in missionary style. This sex style would enable the people having sex to glance directly into each other''s eyes. And he didn''t want to be glancing directly into her eyes only while fucking her, so he began moving his hands toward her boobs to grab and squeeze them once again. As known, he enjoys squeezing her plump boobs, and he wanted to experience that enjoyment again. The moment his hands reached her boobs, he grabbed and began squeezing them once again. This didn''t stop him from fucking her...he was still slamming her pussy so well. "Ahhhhn~" Moans flowed freely out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was fucking her and squeezing her boobs at the same time. And as for Ryan, groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time, "Arghh~Arghh~ He kept squeezing Sofia''s boobs and fucking her at the same time. And he was glancing directly into her eyes while doing all these. He planned on squeezing her boobs for a long time, so he held on to them and kept squeezing the hell out of them. A few minutes had passed, and he was still squeezing the hell out of her boobs. It was after some minutes more had passed that he let go of her boobs and focused on fucking her in missionary style. He fucked and fucked her until he started feeling that rush once again, he was about to cum. And he didn''t plan on holding it in this time, he planned on pouring out everything. He had fucked her to his satisfaction, and from the look of things, she was satisfied as well. So with pleasure filling his voice, he uttered... "I''m about to cum". Chapter 23 - 23: Quest Accomplished. Throughout the time he didn''t want to cum even if the time had arrived for him to do so, he''d simply take his dick out of her pussy without announcing that he wanted to cum. But since he announced it this time, that means he wanted to pour out the semen. This was something Sofia discerned the moment his voice resounded. And she was completely right because his voice resounded again with pleasure filling it, "Should I cum inside you?". "No, don''t. I want you to cum inside my mouth, I want to have a taste of your semen". Sofia responded. And with that, Ryan immediately took his cock out of her pussy, and she positioned in a way that shows she really wanted him to cum inside her mouth. Her mouth was right in front of his dick right now. And after the passing of a few seconds, Ryan began pouring out. Sperm began pouring out of his dick hole right into her mouth as groans were escaping his mouth... "Arghh~Arghh~" Immense pleasure was traveling across his body as he was pouring out sperm. And after he''d finished pouring everything into her mouth, she swallowed it. Then her voice resounded, "That tasted nice". Ryan pecked her on the forehead before he landed flat on the bed with his breathing a little heavy. He was a little tired from the fucking. Yes, he used a lot of energy in fucking her, so it was expected. But he gained pleasure from it though, so everything was to his advantage. And again, he''d accomplished the quest given to him by the system. He hadn''t received any kind of notification from the system to show that he''d accomplished the quest, but there was a high possibility he''d accomplished it... Sofia sat on the bed glancing at Ryan lying on the bed. She planned on joining Ryan on the bed, but she wasn''t going to do so now...she was going to do so soon though. "You enjoyed it, right?". Sofia inquired of Ryan while still glancing at him. "To the very brim. What about you?". Ryan responded throwing back the same question at her. "I did enjoy it so much, it''s been long since I got stretched. Getting penetrated by a dick after a long time felt really nice". She responded. Ryan only nodded his head a little. Then Sofia sighed before her voice resounded again, "I can''t believe I just had sex with one of my masters'' sons. And worst of all, it hadn''t been long since he woke up from comma". "Well, you better believe it ''cause it had already happened". Ryan said. "Yeah, I have no choice but to believe it. And according to what I''m feeling, I don''t regret it. Do you?". Ryan shook his head a little before saying, "I don''t regret it at all". "A full-grown woman like me just finished having sex with a teenager, and I don''t regret it one bit. Does that make me a terrible person?". Sofia''s voice resounded again glancing at Ryan, she was basically directing the question at him. Ryan laughed a little before stating, "It depends on your mindset, that''s all I have to say". Sofia wasn''t satisfied with that answer, and it was evident in her facial expression. But there was nothing she could do about it. She sighed a little and joined Ryan on the bed. So right now, the both of them were lying stacked naked on the bed... There was silence for some seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Make sure no one finds out about what we''ve done. Don''t tell anyone". "Come on, Ryan, what do you take me for? A fool? How would I be stupid enough to tell someone that we had sex knowing it could lead the both of us in trouble, especially me. I''m not that stupid". Sofia uttered. Ryan only nodded his head, and silence ensued after that. A few minutes had passed, and the both of them were still lying stacked naked on the bed. Then Ryan received the system''s notification... ______ S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding!] [Quest accomplished] [You seduced and conquered Sofia, a hot milf] [Rewards] [5,000 Milf points] [2,000 Skill points] [You''ve levelled up to level 2] [2 Stats points have been added to each of your stat apart from charm] [You drew out energy from her mana core straight into your body, development for your mana core has already started] [Number of milfs hunted: 1] ______ Ryan''s heart gladdened the moment he received the notification. Then he thought to himself, ''I fucking accomplished the quest''. And not too long after that, his status interface appeared in front of him, _____ [Status] [Name: Ryan Howell] [Age: 17 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: ??] [Level: 2] [Affinity: ??] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 9] [Agility: 8] [Physical DMG: 5] [Endurance: 7] [Speed: 8] [Charm: 12] [Milf points: 5,000] [Skill points: 2,000] [Sex energy: 6/20] [Number of milfs hunted: 1] [Mana: ??] [Quests] _____ Glancing at his status interface, Ryan confirmed that all the rewards gotten from accomplishing the quest had reflected on it...and this was enough to gladden his heart more. He glanced at Sofia, and she was still lying comfortably on the bed. She had no idea the main reason why he seduced and fucked her was to accomplish a quest. ..And he''d accomplished the quest and even received the system''s notification for it without her still having a single idea. Now, apart from accomplishing the quest, another reason why he seduced and fucked her was to satisfy his lust. Of course, she was a sexy woman, and there was no male in his right senses that wouldn''t want to fuck her. Even if you aren''t that perverted enough to want to screw her...at least, her body would catch your attention. He took his gaze off her and focused them on where they were before. Now that he''d had sex with her, would he love to have sex with her again? Of course, her pussy was sweet enough. The both of them lay on the bed for minutes in silence. Then Sofia''s voice suddenly resounded, "I guess I should dress up and leave now, anyone can enter the house at any time. And we can''t afford to get caught...you should dress up too". She was directing that statement at Ryan. And after making that statement, she got up from the bed and began dressing up... Ryan didn''t do the same immediately, he was still lying stacked naked on the bed watching her dress up. He couldn''t help glancing at her fat ass as she was dressing up, and he almost had an erection again. He got up from the bed after the passing of some seconds and began dressing up as well. He was still dressing up when Sofia finished doing so. It was expected since she started dressing up before him. She glanced at him after she was done dressing up and inquired, "Is this something you''d love to do again?". Ryan was a little confused by her question, so he uttered, "Something like what? I don''t really understand what you''re talking about". "Having sex with me again, is it something you''d like to do?". Even before she asked, he already knew in his mind that he''d love to have sex with her again. So he stated, "Of course, I''d love to have sex with you again". "Nice". That was the last utterance that flowed out of her mouth before she began walking out of his room. She was still walking out of his room when he ran toward her and grabbed her fat buttocks. They felt so nice in his hand...and he didn''t only grab them, he squeezed them as well. She glanced at him after he grabbed her buttocks with a smile on her face, which means she was in agreement with what he''d just done. After grabbing and squeezing her buttocks for a few seconds, he took his hand off them as she resumed walking until she walked out of his room completely. A smile was plastered on Ryan''s face currently, he was happy with the events that had taken place... Not only had he gotten to fuck Sofia, he''d also received all the rewards that come with fucking her. And one of those rewards included development of his mana core. According to the system''s notification, he drew out energy from her mana core, and development for his mana core had already started. If he continues like this, he''d fully develop a mana core and awaken an ability, thinking about this was making his heart so glad. Apart from that, he grabbed Sofia''s ass a few seconds ago. All these combined were making him really happy, and it was evident in his facial expression. ..He walked back to where he was standing before he ran toward Sofia to grab her ass and continued dressing up. Chapter 24 - 24: Deciding Which One To Unlock. A day had passed since Ryan got to fuck Sofia and accomplish the quest. And no one in the Howell family had any idea that he recently fucked one of the servants. He received rewards for accomplishing the quest to seduce and fuck Sofia. And part of those rewards included milf points...to be precise, 5,000 Milf points. According to what he remembered, the system told him that he''d be able to make use of milf points to unlock the skills and items in his panels. And he hadn''t unlocked any of them. Since he recently earned some milf points, he wanted to see if the number of milf points would be enough to unlock any skill in his skill panel. He was in his room right now, and it was noon. To know if he''d be able to unlock any of the skills in his skill panel with the number of milf points he had currently, he''d need to converse with the system. So he didn''t waste time calling out on the system, "System". [Yes host] "You said those skills and items in my panels would be able to help out in seducing milfs and also help out in conquering them in bed. Now that I''ve earned some milf points from the quest I recently accomplished, I want to know if they''d be enough to unlock any of the skills in my skill panel, I plan on unlocking some skills first before I''d start unlocking items. But if they aren''t enough to unlock any of the skills in my skill panel but would be enough to unlock one of the items or more in my item panel, then I guess I''d have to start out by unlocking some items first". Ryan said to the system. [Host needs to know the costs and the functions of all the skills and items in his panels. So their costs and functions would be displayed in front of you right now] And before Ryan could say anything else, an interface appeared in front of him, and these are what he saw there, _______________________ [Skills] ---- [Face transformation] -Function: This would help in transforming your face into a different one entirely. This is good for hiding your identity. Let''s say you want to approach someone, but you don''t want that person to know who you really are, you can make use of this skill. It is good for deceiving people of what your true identity is. -Cost: 14,000 Milf points ---- [Voice transformation] -Function: This would help in transforming your voice into a different one entirely. This skill works hand in hand with the face transformation, but it''s up to you if you want to use it along with the face transformation or not. But in order to hide your true identity properly from a person that knows you well before, it''s advisable to make use of it along with the face transformation. -Cost: 12,000 Milf points ---- [Divine rod] -Function: This would help out in increasing your dick above its normal size. Your dick would become extra large. It''s a good skill for seducing females and also conquering them in bed. There''s no way you wouldn''t be able to give a milf proper satisfaction in bed once you make use of this skill. Not every female would be able to handle it, it would be too big for some. -Cost: 4,000 Milf points ---- [Divine finger] -Function: This would help out in hardening one of your fingers so you''d be able to finger a female''s pussy properly. There''s no way you wouldn''t finger the hell out of a female''s pussy once you activate this skill. It might even make some scream their lungs out. It is an excellent skill for fingering a female''s pussy. -Cost: 6,000 Milf points ---- S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Fastened screwing] -Function: Some females love it when you fuck them really fast, faster than how you might be able to go. If you don''t screw them that fast, you wouldn''t be able to satisfy them sexually. This skill would help out in achieving this feat, you''d fuck them as fast as they want and satisfy them sexually. -Cost: 10,000 Milf points ---- [Fragrance of attraction] -Function: This would help in giving you an automatic nice scent without spraying any kind of perfume. This skill would be perfect for seducing milfs before conquering them. Once you''re smelling really nice, you can get them attracted to you before any other thing comes in. An excellent skill. -Cost: 8,000 Milf points ---- [Items] ---- [Sheaths] -Function: Used in covering your dick when you want to have sex with a particular milf. Now, it depends on the milf you want to have sex with. Does she want you to penetrate her with your bare cock? Or does she want you to put on a sheath in order to avoid some things? If that''s the case, you don''t need to buy one, you can simply take one from your item panel and make use of it. -Cost: 3,000 Milf points ---- [Butt plug] -Function: Used in penetrating a female''s butt. Butthole penetration is part of sexual activities. Now, if you don''t want to penetrate a particular female''s butthole with your cock, you can simply make use of this item to penetrate her butt. -Cost: 6,000 Milf points ---- [Sex stimulation potion] -Function: Drinking this potion would help in stimulating your sexual urge and energy. Let''s say you''ve fucked a particular female with all your energy, and you''re so tired. But she isn''t yet tired and still wants to fuck some more. You can simply drink this potion to boost your sexual energy, and you''d have the strength to fuck the female some more until she gets tired. -Cost: 9,000 Milf points ---- [Shop] -Function: There are more skills and items in it which can help out in seducing and conquering milfs. Gaining access to the skills and items in it doesn''t mean you''d be able to make use of them immediately. You''d need to unlock them with milf points as well before you''d be able to make use of them. -Cost: 35,000 Milf points ________________________ An amazed expression couldn''t help but to be plastered on Ryan''s face after he was done reading everything on the interface. These skills and items were so cool according to their functions. Imagine a skill that could transform your face into a different one entirely. Or the one that could transform your voice into a different one entirely. Imagine a skill increasing the size of your dick to an extra large one. Or a skill that could make you smell nice automatically without you having to spray perfume. What of an item that could boost your sexual urge and energy once you drink its content? And so on. ..All these were amazing skills and items, there was no way Ryan couldn''t be amazed, he couldn''t help it. If possible, he wanted to unlock all the skills and items immediately and begin making use of them when necessary. But that wouldn''t be possible ''cause he doesn''t have half of the milf points needed to unlock all of them in total. All the skills and items cost thousands of milf points to unlock. None of them were as low as 1,000 Milf points... The cheapest of them there was an item, which was the sheaths, and it cost 3,000 Milf points. The cost of the shop was outrageous, a whooping 35,000 Milf points. It was the most expensive, so he still has a long way to go before he''d unlock it and access the skills and items in it. Now, he has a total of 5,000 Milf points currently, and he wanted to unlock either a skill or an item. The only skill and item he could afford was the ''sheaths'' and the ''divine rod''. And he can only afford to unlock one of them according to the number of milf points he had. And as known, he was interested in unlocking some skills first before he''d start unlocking the items. And since he could afford to unlock a skill now, he was going to do so. So he planned on unlocking the ''divine rod''. According to what he read from its function, it would help in increasing the size of his cock above its normal size. His cock would become extra large. Even without the skill, his dick was already big to an extent. Now he could imagine how big it would become when he makes use of the skill. And according to what the system said, it was a good skill for seducing and conquering milfs. And that was completely true...females love big cocks. He''d already decided, he was going to be unlocking the divine rod. So he called out on the system, "System". [Yes host] "After reading through their costs and functions, and contemplating here and there. I''ve already decided which of them I''d love to unlock according to the number of milf points I have currently". [And which of them is that?] "A skill, the divine rod". Ryan responded. Chapter 25 - 25: Testing It Out. [Now, that''s an excellent decision you made there, host. The divine rod is a perfect skill that can help you out a lot in seducing and conquering milfs] "That''s the reason why I chose it". Ryan stated. [So, are you completely sure this is the skill you want to unlock?] "A hundred percent sure". And with that, Ryan received the system''s notification, [Ding!] [The divine rod has been unlocked] [4,000 Milf points have been deducted from your milf points] A wide grin was plastered on Ryan''s face after he received the system''s notification. Then he muttered to himself, "It has been unlocked". S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He liked the fact that he was making progress. Firstly, he was able to accomplish the quest given to him by the system and receive all the rewards that come with accomplishing it. And now, he''d just unlocked one of the skills in his skill panel...wasn''t he making progress? [Host can choose to test out the skill he''d just unlocked] ''That is a nice idea''. Ryan thought to himself after receiving the system''s notification. Now that he''d unlocked the divine rod, testing it out would be so nice. So Ryan''s voice resounded, "That is a nice idea, I''d love to test out the skill. I''d love to see what making use of it feels like. But how do I make use of a skill?". [You''d simply have to activate the skill. And this is how to activate a skill. You''d say ''activate'', then the name of the skill you want to make use of. So to activate the divine rod, you''d simply have to say ''activate divine rod''] Ryan nodded his head in understanding, the explanation sunk in well... "Activate divine rod". Ryan voiced out. [Divine rod have been activated] And after getting that notification, Ryan felt his dick increasing in size. He didn''t even know what to do, he just stood there as his cock kept increasing. This was something new, something that had never happened to him before, so the feeling was somehow. His dick kept increasing in size and it was already pushing his robe. His underwear wasn''t enough to hold it in at all. There was no one that would glance at where his cock was situated and wouldn''t know that it was bigger than usual. Though the person wouldn''t be seeing his bare cock, the person would still be able to tell ''cause of the way his robe pushed forward. Ryan''s dick kept increasing in size until it had finished increasing. ''It feels heavy, like I''m not the one that owns it''. Ryan thought to himself after the increase had finished taking place. Yes, his dick was heavy, if he doesn''t take care and moves anyhow, the heaviness could cause him to fall to the ground... He was only feeling the heaviness and the fact that it had finished increasing, but he hadn''t set eyes on the bare cock yet. And that was what he was about to do, he wanted to set eyes on it. So he adjusted his robe in a way that would create a chance for his dick to shoot out. After doing that, he dragged down his underwear as his massive dick shot out immediately, and he set eyes on it. "Holy moly!". Those were the words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth the moment he set eyes on his cock. And those words didn''t only flow out of his mouth, his eyes widened as well. What he was seeing was fucking massive, it was extra large, not every female would be able to handle it. It was long and vast, and there were veins on it. There was no way he''d thrust this into a female''s pussy, and immense pleasure wouldn''t travel across her body. ..In fact, that immense pleasure would be accompanied by loud moans. A tight pussy could be widened by this dick. Ryan was still glancing at his massive cock with those widened eyes, then he began moving his right hand toward the dick to grab it. And the moment he grabbed it, he began stroking it. ''This is an excellent skill for seducing milfs, no doubt. This massiveness is enough to catch a lot of females'' attention''. Ryan thought to himself, still stroking and glancing at his dick. He stroked it for a few more seconds before leaving it...and now, he was only glancing at it. [That''s a massive dick, right?] He heard the system''s voice and was a little surprised to hear it because he wasn''t expecting her to speak. But she spoke anyway, and she threw a particular question at him which he needed to give an answer to. "Yes, it is a really massive dick. I''m still surprised by its size". Ryan answered. [That''s why it is called the divine rod. Anything that is divine is pleasing, wonderful, and of great excellence. A lot can be achieved with the divine rod] Ryan only nodded his head to the system''s statement. According to her statement, a lot can be achieved with the divine rod, and there was no doubting that. He''d tested the skill, he''d seen what making use of it would feel like...and he was satisfied with what he saw. He wished he could unlock more skills and see what making use of them would feel like, but he couldn''t. "Since I need to say ''activate'', then the name of the skill I want to make use of to activate a skill. Do I need to say ''inactivate'', then the name of the skill if I want to stop making use of the skill?". Ryan uttered to the system. [Exactly host, you''ve figured it out] Ryan wanted to inactivate the ''divine rod'' since he''d finished testing it out. So he voiced out, "Inactivate divine rod". Without receiving any notification, his dick began decreasing in size until it had finished decreasing. He glanced back at his cock, and he saw it had returned to its normal size when it wasn''t erect. "What a skill, I think I''d be making use of it a lot in seducing milfs ''cause it would be so perfect for doing so". Ryan muttered to himself. As said, he was in his room currently, and it was noon. So he basically did all these in his room... He''d been in here for more than an hour now. Since he was done doing everything he needed to do, he felt he should walk out of his room and see what was going on outside. His mum, Emily, was at home, and all the servants were at home as well. Something could be going on outside. With this thought in mind, he walked out of his room. ****** Days had passed after Ryan unlocked one of the skills in his skill panel which was the ''divine rod''. But he hadn''t started making use of the skill yet because he hadn''t seen a reason to make use of it. Of course, he''d activated and tested it out, but he hadn''t started using it in the main way it was supposed to be used. Sofia''s sex urge was completely triggered after having sex with Ryan. And she''d been craving to have sex with him again after that day. But an opportunity hadn''t presented itself for her to have sex with him again. But she knew that opportunity would eventually come, so she was patiently waiting for the day it would come though she was craving to have a taste of his dick badly... Everyone was at home today, all the Howell family were present at home. Today was just like a weekend, a day when a lot of people do rest at home. Lucy wouldn''t be going to school because schools weren''t supposed to open today and tomorrow. Kai wouldn''t be going to the place where he was learning carpentry ''cause he wasn''t supposed to go there today. Warren chose to rest at home today ''cause he felt like doing so, his workers would handle what were supposed to be handled. Emily wouldn''t be going anywhere today as well, the same case for the servants. It hadn''t been that long since the Howell family finished eating lunch. Ryan was in his room when the door to his room opened, then Kai popped his head into it and said to him, "Mum and dad want to speak to you about something. They''re waiting for you in the living room". ..And after relaying that information to him, he closed the door. "What do they want to talk to me about?". Ryan muttered to himself with a kind of confused facial expression. Then his eyes widened after a certain thought crashed into his head, ''Maybe they want to talk about the events surrounding me falling off a hill''. This could be the conversation they wanted to have with him. And wouldn''t lie, he didn''t want to have this conversation with them at all... Chapter 26 - 26: We Want You To Finish Your Schooling. Why didn''t he want to have this conversation with them? Because it would be uncomfortable...very uncomfortable. Life had been going on in this house without his parents bringing up that conversation at all. His dad didn''t ask him whether he''d finally remembered the events surrounding him falling off a hill, nothing of that sort. And that''s exactly what he wanted ''cause he''d have to keep lying to them if they keep bringing up that conversation to him. He wouldn''t be able to do anything about that incident for now until the time comes for him to handle everything concerning that incident... Kai truly relayed everything he wanted him to relay to them. And even after he relayed it to them, they didn''t say anything to Ryan or bring up that conversation to him. But this one that they were waiting for him in the living room to have a conversation with him, seems like they wanted to bring up the conversation. Ryan was a little scared, as said, he didn''t want to converse with them about anything concerning that incident. ''Who knows, maybe it''s something else they want to discuss with me. Why am I this scared?''. Ryan thought to himself. With this thought in mind, he stood up from his bed and began walking toward the door of his room until he reached it, opened it, and stepped outside. He made his way to the living room, and he saw his mum and dad sitting on a couch each. Apart from them, Kai was also sitting on a couch in the living room. A kind of confused expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he set eyes on Kai. He was the one that informed him a few minutes ago that their parents were waiting for him in the living room to discuss something with him. That wasn''t the problem here at all, the problem was...what was he doing here? Why was he sitting on a couch in the living room as well? Was he going to be part of the conversation? Well, whatever happens. Ryan''s only fear right now was that the conversation they wanted to have with him might be concerning the events surrounding him falling off a hill... He made his way to one of the couches in the living room and sat on it. Then he glanced at his parents and said to them, "Kai told me you guys wanted to discuss something with me. That''s why I''m here". "Yes, we want to discuss something important with you". Warren stated glancing at him. Ryan could feel his heart beating, he kept hoping the conversation wouldn''t be about that incident. Emily cleared her throat before she began speaking, "Days have passed since you woke up from comma, and you''ve been at home doing nothing. We wanted to have this conversation with you some days back, but we decided to shift it. Why? Because we wanted to be sure you were strong enough..." Ryan felt his heart beating faster after his mum made that statement. That last utterance was what scared him, ''we wanted to be sure you were strong enough''. In other words, she was saying, they wanted him to be strong enough before bringing up conversation about that incident again. They wanted him to be strong physically, emotionally, and so on. This was Ryan''s mindset...and thinking about the fact that they were most likely going to bring up conversation about that incident was making him so scared. "Though that physician has already checked you and confirmed that you were strong enough and wouldn''t be going back to comma, we just wanted some time to pass without you having to go out that much that might cause a kind of stress to your body, We just wanted to be sure you were strong enough. Ryan, do you remember you were going to school before falling into comma?". Emily threw a question at Ryan. According to the original Ryan''s memory, he was attending a particular academy before that incident took place... The people he considered as friends but were actually his enemies were attending that same academy as well. Ryan remembered this, so he answered his mum''s question, "Yes, I remember I was going to school before that incident took place". Emily nodded her head to Ryan''s response, then Warren took over from there, he was the one that began speaking. "You didn''t get to graduate from school before that incident took place. That means there''s no proof of you finishing school meant for getting the basic knowledge ''cause you didn''t collect a certificate, Ryan, since you''ve woken up from comma, and we''ve allowed enough time to pass to make sure you''re strong enough to start going out frequently, we want you to go back to school, We want you to finish your schooling properly, which involves you graduating and receiving your certificate. What do you think about that?". ''Oh! This was what they wanted to discuss with me. They wanted to be sure I was strong enough not to bring up conversation about that incident, but for me to resume my schooling''. Ryan thought to himself, he''d come to an understanding. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He relaxed immediately, and his heart wasn''t beating anymore. Look at how scared he became. They wanted him to go back to school, that wasn''t bad. It''s just that if he hadn''t fallen into that comma, he''d have graduated from school by now. All the people that were in the same level of learning as him back then would have all graduated by now. Seeing any of his classmates would be impossible once he starts attending that academy again. Resuming his schooling would just be like he was regressing instead of progressing ''cause he''d be going back to the same class he was supposed to be done with by now. Thinking about this was discouraging. ..But his parents wanted him to go back to school, so he has to go back to school, he can''t afford to disappoint them. He''d already disappointed them enough with the suicide note and everything concerning it. So he said to his parents, "Okay, I''d resume my schooling and make sure to graduate and receive my certificate. I think it is a nice idea". "Seriously?". Warren uttered with a bit of widened eyes. "Yes, seriously". Ryan stated. "Oh, that''s really nice of you, Ryan". Emily said. They were excited that he accepted, they didn''t expect that he''d agree to this easily. They thought he wouldn''t be interested in resuming his schooling at all ''cause it would seem like he was regressing. They were so excited, and it was evident in their facial expressions. Ryan was happy to see them this excited, especially his dad, whom he caused a lot of pain to. At least, the reason for his excitement right now was because of him, he accepted what they wanted easily. "So, would you be interested in going back to the academy you were attending before you fell into comma?". Warren inquired of Ryan. "Yes, I think going back to it would be better in order to avoid much hassle". Ryan responded. "I agree with you on that, that''s a perfect one. Schools would be resuming in the next two days, the both of us would head over to that academy together, so the necessary things needed to be done would be done so you could resume". Warren''s voice resounded again. Ryan only nodded his head. Kai had just been sitting there listening to their conversation in silence. There was no reason to butt in, so he didn''t... "So now that we''ve come to an agreement, I think this conversation is over. Prepare everything you''d need to resume your schooling, Ryan. If you need assistance with anything, inform us immediately before school resume". Warren''s voice resounded again. "Yes, dad". That was all Ryan said. And with that, Warren and Emily stood up from the couches they were sitting on and walked out of the living room. So it was remaining only Ryan and Kai in the living room. It didn''t take long for Ryan to stand up from the couch he was sitting on. Then he said to Kai, "I''d be going back to my room". And after making that statement, he began walking out of the living room as well heading toward his room. He reached his room after a few seconds and entered it. Then he walked straight to his bed and balanced on it. What followed next was for his mind to become busy, he began thinking about the conversation he just had with his parents. "I''d be resuming school soon, what would it feel like?". He muttered to himself with his mind still busy. ..He thought about how scared he was thinking his parents wanted to bring up conversation about that incident, and a little smile appeared on his face. Chapter 27 - 27: Youd Need To Brace Yourself. His heart was beating so fast like he was about to get killed because of a certain conversation he didn''t want. "Wow! I must find that conversation really uncomfortable". He muttered to himself once again with that smile still plastered on his face. His mind was still a little busy when he heard a knock on the door. ''Who is that?''. Ryan thought to himself glancing at the door. He stood up from his bed and began walking toward the door. He hadn''t reached it when another thought ran through his mind, ''Do they want to have another conversation with me?''. He reached the door, opened it, and Kai was standing right in front of him. "Did mum and dad send you to call me again to have another conversation with me?". Ryan inquired of Kai after opening the door. "No, that isn''t the case at all. I just want us to converse about something". Kai responded. "Okay". Ryan stated with a kind of perplexed facial expression. "Can I come in?". "Sure, you''re free to do so". And with that, Ryan paved way for Kai as he walked into his room. Then Ryan closed the door, glanced at Kai, and inquired of him, "Why did you choose to knock now, but chose to open the door and pop your head into my room when you wanted to inform me that mum and dad were waiting for me in the living room?". "That''s because they''re both different situations. I was in a bit of a hurry to inform you that they were waiting for you in the living room so I could return to the couch I was sitting on before, But I''m not in a hurry now, that''s why I knocked. They are both different situations". Kai explained. "Hmm". Ryan mumbled, nodding his head a little. "Let''s go sit on your bed". "Okay". The both of them walked toward Ryan''s bed and sat on it. Then Ryan uttered to Kai, "So, what is it that you want to discuss with me?". Kai breathed in and out, then he asked Ryan, "How do you feel knowing you''d be resuming school soon?". "Hmm, I don''t even know what I''m feeling, I guess it''s mixed feelings. Resuming school would mean I''d have to go back to a class that I should have already been done with by now. In fact, if not for the comma I fell into, I would have graduated from school by now, So it just feels like I''m going back, it''s a little saddening. But I have to do it because I can''t afford to say no and disappoint mum and dad, I have disappointed them enough already, Didn''t you see how excited they were when I agreed to resume school? They were so happy, so I have to do this for them. And apart from doing it for them, I have to do it for myself as well, I need to graduate and receive my certificate which would be proof that I completed the schooling needed for getting the basic knowledge. Without anyone telling me, I know it is really important, So though something inside me is telling me not to resume schooling, I know I have to. It''s mixed feelings". Ryan explained. Kai nodded his head a little then stated, "You made the right decision, yes, it would be really nice for you to finish your schooling and graduate. I completed my schooling, I''m sure Lucy would complete hers, So it''s very important for you to complete yours as well". Ryan nodded his head to Kai''s statement as silence ensued for some seconds after that. Then Kai''s voice resounded again, "But you''d need to brace yourself, Ryan". ..There was a serious expression on Kai''s face after he made that utterance, and Ryan noticed it immediately. "Brace myself? Why?". Ryan inquired with curiosity on his face. He wanted to know why he needed to brace himself since Kai had to say it with a serious face. "A lot of people know us in this kingdom ''cause we''re wealthy, you''re aware of this. Our dad has connections with many officials though he isn''t one himself. You''re also aware of this, Now, after you fell off that hill which led to you going into a comma, it spread around like wildfire. The suicide note found on you made it even worse. As known, people started criticizing our dad and so on after that, I''m sure a lot of people at the academy you were attending before the incident took place would be aware of what happened to you. They''d also be aware of the suicide note and its content, S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, the people in the same class as you back then would have all graduated from that academy by now. The students behind you guys then would be the ones in that level of learning you were in before you went into comma, So going back to that academy means you''d have to be in the same class with them. And as I said earlier, many of them would be aware of what happened to you and would also be aware of the suicide note, This doesn''t apply to them only, it applies to everyone in that academy. Once they set eyes on you, they''d remember everything, and their remembering it would come with a lot of mocking, awkward stares, and maybe bullying, This wouldn''t come from the teachers, they''d be too mature for that. This would come from the students ''cause most of them would consider you a weakling due to the content of the suicide note, They wouldn''t even care that it hasn''t been too long since you woke up from comma, they''d make you feel bad. You have to brace yourself, Ryan". Kai explained. And it was at this moment that Ryan came to a realization...yes, something like this would most likely happen. Without Kai telling him, he knew a lot of people considered him a complete weakling due to the content of the suicide note. He still remembered how people were staring at him when he was heading toward that florist shop to purchase flowers which he''d use in seducing Sofia. Even after he''d purchased the flowers and was returning home, people were still staring at him. And it felt so weird and awkward... Now, that was just a bit of it, the people staring at him and murmuring that day were adults. Now, how would students who weren''t that mature behave when he starts attending that academy again? ..He really needed to brace himself, his older brother, Kai, had just spoken fact. "If it were some people something like this was going to happen to, they were doomed. Why? Because we''re living in an unfair and cruel world. There''d be no powerful person that would be able to step in for them and put an end to what was happening to them, But that wouldn''t be the same case for you, Ryan. Why? Because our dad is powerful, our family is rich. If it gets to a point where the pressure you''re receiving from the students becomes too much whereby you''re not able to bear it anymore, you can simply report to dad, Even though his name was ruined to an extent, that doesn''t change the fact that he''s still powerful. Once you report to him, he''d put an end to everything". Kai''s voice resounded again. Ryan nodded his head in understanding, Kai had just spoken another fact. Their dad, Warren, was powerful, he''d be able to put an end to that kind of thing. Ryan was relieved, at least, there was someone to turn to if things become too bad at school... "That''s true, dad is capable of that. Thank goodness". Ryan stated glancing at Kai. "Yeah". Not too long after making that utterance, something crashed into Ryan''s head. And he didn''t waste time voicing it out to Kai, "What if things happen differently from the way we''re thinking it? What if all of those things you said would happen to me when I resume school doesn''t happen? What if no one mocks me, stares at me weirdly, and so on? Who knows, things might turn out differently, and it would be to our greatest surprise". Kai began shaking his head after Ryan said that, then he uttered, "It would most likely happen, it''s based on a very high possibility. I hope it doesn''t happen though, but I know the kind of world we''re living in, humans would always be humans, especially teenagers, Don''t let your guard down, don''t relax, brace yourself, Ryan". From the way Kai was saying it with the expression on his face, it would most likely happen. He was older than Ryan, he had more experience than him. He came into this world before him, so he knew what he was saying... Chapter 28 - 28: Going To The Academy. Ryan had no choice but to believe him. ''Humans would always be humans'', that statement made sense. Truly, humans would always be humans. They''d always display those human tendencies in them, especially teenagers that were still in school meant for getting the basic knowledge. Kai knew what he was saying. "I decided to relay this to you ''cause I have your best interest at heart. You''re my kid bro, I don''t want you to be caught unaware". Kai''s voice resounded again. "Thanks big bro, I really appreciate this. I''d brace myself, if things go beyond what I can bear, I''d report to dad immediately". Ryan stated. With a little smile on his face, Kai patted his back a little. Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Kai''s voice resounded again, "So, that is what I wanted to discuss with you". Ryan only nodded his head. Kai didn''t leave after that, he stayed in Ryan''s room for minutes as the two of them conversed about other things. They bonded for a long time before Kai finally stood up from Ryan''s bed and walked out of his room. After he left, Ryan began thinking about what Kai told him regarding what would happen once he resumed school. ''He truly has my best interest at heart''. Ryan thought to himself as a little smile appeared on his face. ****** Ryan made the necessary arrangements needed for the resumption of his schooling. The properties the original Ryan do carry to school before he fell into comma were still intact. His bag, books, reed pens, and so on. So what Ryan did was arrange them properly and dust the ones that needed to be dusted. There were some that were looking so old and wouldn''t be nice to make use of anymore...the books most especially. And some of these books were really important, he''d need them once he resumes school. So he informed his parents, and new ones were gotten with the help of one of the servants. The day had arrived for schools to open again, the two-day break was over. Ryan had already prepared, fully ready to go to the academy with his dad. He was in his room right now, and he was putting on an expensive yellow robe. Apart from that, he was carrying a bag, and all the necessary things he''d need were inside the bag. He walked toward the mirror in his room, stood in front of it, and glanced at his reflection on it. He licked his lower lip a little, then muttered to himself, "I''m looking so handsome, completely ready to move". After that, he walked away from the mirror and walked out of his room. He made his way to the living room, and he saw there were foods on the dining table already. The servants had already finished cooking, dished out the food into different plates, and placed them on the dining table...they were doing a great job. In minutes, the Howell family had already gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast before everyone would head to their different destinations. They were already eating, and the foods were so delicious. The servants were great cooks, no denying it... In minutes, everyone was done eating. Then Warren uttered to Ryan, "You''re ready to move, right?". "Yes, I am". Ryan retorted. And with that, Warren, Ryan, Lucy, and Kai began walking out of the house together until they walked out of it completely. And the servants didn''t waste time clearing the dining table of plates. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy was going to be heading to her academy as usual. So one of the guards was going to be riding her there with one of the horses on the compound. And it was that same guard that would pick her up from school. As known, Warren and Ryan were going to be heading to the academy Ryan does attend before he went into comma so the necessary things could be done so he''d resume school again. And they weren''t going to trek there, one of the guards would ride them there with a horse. And after Warren had handled everything needed to be handled at Ryan''s academy, the guard would ride him to one of his businesses. Lucy was already sitting on top of a horse along with one of the guards. The guard was in front, while Lucy was behind him. And without wasting time, he rode the horse out of the compound heading toward Lucy''s academy... Warren, Ryan, and one of the guards were standing close to one of the other horses on the compound. The guard was loosening the rope tied to the horse. Once he''d finished loosening the rope, the three of them would climb it, then the guard would ride them out of the compound. They were still waiting for the guard to finish loosening the rope when Kai walked toward Ryan and said to him in a low tone of voice, "Don''t forget what I told you, brace yourself". His voice was low enough for their dad, Warren, not to hear. And that''s exactly why he spoke in a low tone of voice, he didn''t want their dad to hear what he said to Ryan. "Yeah, I''ve already braced myself". Ryan stated. "Nice". Kai said patting his right shoulder a little. After that, he began walking out of the compound. Yes, it was only Kai''s case that was going to be different. Guards were going to be riding everyone to their different destinations, but Kai was going to be trekking to the place where he was learning a skill. Now, not that a guard couldn''t ride him to his destination. If he wanted, a guard could simply ride him there, it was as easy as that. He was the one that chose to be trekking. ..And he''d been trekking like this to and fro for weeks now. Not like there weren''t times when guards had ridden him to the place where he was learning a skill, it had happened more than once. But for the past few weeks now, he''d been trekking. What was his reason? He enjoys trekking. That feeling of walking, glancing around, and enjoying nature. Ryan''s gaze was focused on Kai until he finished walking out of the compound. The guard had finished loosening the rope tied to the horse. The rope was tied to it so it wouldn''t be able to move away. And that was the same case for all the other horses on the compound...ropes were tied to them so they wouldn''t be able to move away. Apart from horses being on the compound, there were also carriages on the compound. They make use of them only when they need to make use of them. Since the guard had finished loosening the rope tied to the horse, the three of them mounted it. The guard was sitting in the front since he was the one that would be riding the horse. Ryan was sitting behind the guard, and Warren was sitting behind Ryan...that was the arrangement. Without wasting time, the guard put the horse in motion riding it out of the compound... They were in the City Square right now, and they were riding past different people. While moving, they came across other people riding horses as well. As they were in motion, Ryan was glancing around. He was glancing at the people walking about, the houses around, the few domestic animals he saw around, and so on. He stopped glancing around after the passing of a few minutes and began thinking. It''s been more than a year since he last stepped foot into that academy due to the comma. How would it feel like stepping foot into it again after a long time? According to Kai, those things he said would happen to him would most likely happen to him. Things like receiving awkward stares from students, insults and mocking thrown at him, and maybe even bullying. Now, how bad would it get? Would it get to the extent where it would actually become unbearable? These were the things running through Ryan''s mind. And the thing was that he didn''t have answers to them...so the questions were just hanging. ..But he''d find answers to them as time passes. The guard kept riding the horse until they arrived in front of the academy and rode right straight into the compound. Yes, this was the academy the original Ryan was attending before he fell into comma. The moment Ryan set eyes on it, he recognized it immediately. He was glancing at the buildings of the academy currently while sitting on the horse, and they still looked the same. ''We''re here''. He thought to himself. His dad got down from the horse, then the guard followed, before Ryan did the same. Now, while they were heading here, he was wondering what it would feel like stepping foot into this academy again. Well, he''d stepped foot into it, and this was what it felt like... Chapter 29 - 29: Doing The Necessary Things. He felt nothing much...but that feeling that he''d been away from here for a long time, he was definitely feeling it. He could see students walking in the corridors of the buildings around. All of them dressed in different colors of robes. "Let''s head straight to the head teacher''s office". Warren said to Ryan, then he glanced at the guard and uttered to him, "Wait here". The guard only nodded his head, then Warren and Ryan began heading toward the head teacher''s office. Who was the head teacher? The overseer of this academy. He or she stands above all the other teachers and can even give instructions to them. The head teacher was in control of a lot of things. Warren and Ryan kept walking until they arrived in front of the head teacher''s office. Now, there was no way a person wouldn''t know this was the head teacher''s office ''cause it was clearly inscribed on the door, ''Head Teacher''s Office''. The door wasn''t open, so what Warren did was to begin knocking on it to know if the head teacher was in or not... After his second attempt, the door was opened by the head teacher, and she was a female. She was in her forties according to the look of things. The moment she set eyes on Warren, her eyes widened a little before she voiced out, "Oh! Warren, you''re here". "Yes, I''m here". Warren stated. Now, the moment Ryan set eyes on the head teacher, he recognized her immediately. She''d been the head teacher of this academy for some time now. She was the head teacher of this academy before he went into comma, and was still the head teacher of it... She was speaking to Warren without noticing the person behind him, she hadn''t set eyes on Ryan yet. She knew a person was standing behind Warren, but she didn''t bother to glance at his face. "Wow! It''s a great pleasure to see your face again after a long time". The head teacher said to Warren once again. "Yeah, I''m actually here for an important reason". Warren''s voice resounded again. "Okay". And it was after making that utterance that the head teacher decided to glance at the face of the person beside Warren now, not behind him anymore. ..She didn''t bother to glance at him all this while ''cause she thought he was an insignificant person. The moment she glanced at the person and saw that it was Ryan, her eyes widened immediately as her mouth opened in awe. "R...Ryan, i...is that you?". The head teacher stuttered while glancing at Ryan with those widened eyes. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head with a little smile on his face. Then she glanced back at Warren and uttered to him, "I...Is that t...truly Ryan?". She couldn''t help stuttering again, she was in shock... With a little smile on Warren''s face, he stated, "Yes, that''s truly him". "When did he wake up from the comma?". She inquired with shock still evident on her face. "Some weeks ago". Warren responded. "And he''s fully agile". "Of course, as you can see". She glanced back at Ryan with that shock still evident on her face. Then she walked toward him and embraced him before saying, "Thank goodness you didn''t die, you were in a comma for a long time". The hug lasted for some seconds before she released him from her embrace. Then she glanced at Warren once again before saying, "I''m sure you guys were really happy when he woke up". "Of course, we were so happy. It wasn''t easy to see him lying lifeless everyday without knowing if he was going to ever wake up or if he was going to die". The head teacher nodded her head a little before focusing her gaze on Ryan again and saying to him, "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up, Ryan". "Thanks". That was all Ryan said, bowing his head a little. There was silence for some seconds after that, then the head teacher glanced at the bag Ryan was carrying before uttering once again, "According to what I''m seeing, seems like he''s here to resume school again". S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Exactly, that''s why I said earlier that I''m here for an important reason. I want to do the necessary things needed to be done for him to resume school again". Warren''s voice resounded. "That isn''t a problem at all, let''s go into my office". And after those words flowed out of the head teacher''s mouth, the three of them walked into her office. ****** The head teacher, Warren, and Ryan were sitting on a chair each in the head teacher''s office. The chairs they were sitting on were around a certain table. The head teacher was sitting on one side of the table, while Warren and Ryan were sitting on another side of the table. So Warren and Ryan were sitting on the same side of the table while facing the head teacher. They''d finished doing what needed to be done for Ryan to resume school again. He was away from school for more than a year, that was a long time, so Warren had to sign some papers here and there. Apart from that, he dropped a certain amount of money. Of course, money would have to be involved in this kind of thing. This wasn''t a free academy where students could just attend without paying anything. Every student had to pay their fees which were handled by their parents. Money was needed for the proper running of this academy... "So, now that everything has been handled, can I leave?". Warren uttered to the head teacher. "Of course, you can". The head teacher said. "Okay". Warren uttered once again before standing up from the chair he was sitting on. After standing up, he glanced at Ryan and said to him, "Have a nice day at school. The guard that rode us here would come pick you up during closing hour". He didn''t need to give Ryan money ''cause Ryan was already loaded with enough money. He nodded his head to his dad''s statement without a single word flowing out of his mouth. Then Warren glanced at the head teacher, nodded a little, before walking out of her office. So right now, it was remaining only Ryan and the head teacher in her office. The both of them sat in their different chairs, glancing at each other in silence. And Ryan found it so weird and awkward, but he didn''t say anything though...he didn''t even let it show in his reaction. Then the head teacher''s voice resounded all of a sudden, "What did it feel like being in a comma?". ''What kind of question is this?''. Ryan thought to himself the moment she asked that question. ..Of course, being in a comma is just like being dead. You wouldn''t know what is happening around you, you wouldn''t be able to feel anything, and so on. So what does she mean by this question? "Being in a comma is just like being dead, I was completely lifeless, and wasn''t feeling anything". That was all Ryan said in answer to her question. She nodded her head a little before saying once again, "As I said earlier, I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up". Ryan only nodded his head. Now, the head teacher was completely aware of what made Ryan fall into a comma, he fell off a hill. And she was also aware of the suicide note and its contents. She wanted to ask Ryan some questions regarding that incident, but she decided not to do so ''cause she felt it wouldn''t be proper. Bringing up that conversation could trigger some memories he didn''t want...that was her mindset. So with all these in mind, she decided not to talk about anything related to that incident even though she wanted to... "So, what does it feel like being in school again?". She threw another question at him. "Normal". That was all Ryan said. She nodded her head a little before saying once again, "You were almost done with school before you fell into a comma. You were in the last class which would then lead to your graduation, So you''d be going back to that class. I know it would feel like you''re going back instead of going forward, you are going back to a class you were in before, whereas, you suppose to have graduated by now, But it''s for the best, it''s better than not graduating and receiving your certificate. Before you know it, it would have gotten to the time for you to graduate. So don''t be disheartened in any way". Ryan only nodded his head with a little smile on his face, he loved the head teacher''s words. Then her voice resounded again, "Let me call your class teacher". Chapter 30 - 30: Disbelief. She was able to send a certain student she saw walking in the corridor to go call on the teacher assigned to Ryan''s classroom. So right now, she and Ryan were waiting for the teacher to arrive. They were still waiting when the head teacher said to Ryan, "She''d be arriving soon to take you to your classroom". Ryan only nodded his head a little. He was eagerly waiting for the teacher to arrive, he wanted to see the person. He wanted to see if it was the same teacher assigned to that classroom when that incident hadn''t happened that was still assigned to the classroom now. After the passing of a few minutes more, the teacher arrived. Ryan didn''t waste time to glance at the person the moment the person stepped foot into the head teacher''s office. And you know what? It was the same teacher that was the class teacher to their classroom when he hadn''t fallen into a comma... That simply means she was still assigned to that classroom. The word ''she'' was used, which means the teacher was a female. Her name was Miss Amaya, and she was in her thirties. She''d been married before, but later separated from her husband due to some reasons. She was bearing Mrs before, but because she''d separated from her husband, she came back to bearing ''Miss''. And she was also a mother to a child, a son whom she had when she was still married to her husband. Now, her husband could have taken custody of the child after their separation. But he didn''t, he left him with his mother to take care of, and she''d been taking care of him properly for the past few years now. "Ma, you called for..." Those were the words flowing out of Miss Amaya''s mouth the moment she stepped foot into the head teacher''s office, but was suddenly cut short after she set eyes on Ryan. Ryan was also glancing at her, and you know what? He was happy to see her, but he didn''t let it show on his face. He was happy to know that she was still the class teacher of that classroom. Miss Amaya stood at a particular spot glancing at Ryan in disbelief, she was wondering if this was truly him or not... She was also aware of what happened to him and knew he''d been in a comma since then. In fact, she was almost concluding in her heart that he wouldn''t wake up from the comma. So as time passed, she was slowly forgetting about him. But this was the same Ryan she was seeing in front of her right now. She was shocked and couldn''t seem to move from that spot she was standing on. The head teacher just sat there glancing at her, enjoying the reactions from her. Ryan also sat there still glancing at her, and this was the thought that ran through his mind, ''She must be so shocked to see me. I''m sure most of them had already concluded in their hearts that I wouldn''t wake up from the comma''. After standing there for a few more seconds glancing at Ryan in disbelief, she focused her gaze on the head teacher and uttered to her, "Ma, is this Ryan?". "Yes, it is him". The head teacher retorted. "For real?". She voiced out once again. "Yes, I was also as shocked as you when I set eyes on him. I was finding it hard to believe that it was him". Miss Amaya focused her gaze on Ryan once again before she began walking toward him until she reached him. Then she uttered to him, "Ryan, is this truly you?". "Yes, it is me, Miss Amaya". Ryan responded. "He even knows and remembers my name, it has to be him". There was silence for some seconds after that statement as Miss Amaya was just glancing at him. Then her voice resounded again, "Stand up, Ryan, let me see you properly". And Ryan did as she instructed, he stood up from the chair he was sitting on as Miss Amaya glanced at him from up to down. She scrutinized him properly before saying once again, "So, you feel alright, Ryan, you''re completely okay". "Yes, I''m completely okay, Miss Amaya". Ryan stated. "I need to embrace you". And she didn''t waste time to embrace Ryan after making that statement. And you know what? Ryan reciprocated the embrace. He didn''t do the same when the head teacher embraced him. Now, there was something that needed to be revealed. Before the original Ryan fell into a comma, he''d always had a secret crush on Miss Amaya...he''d always liked her. Even though he knew she was far older than him and was his class teacher, he didn''t care about that, he still liked her. He was also aware that she had a kid, but he didn''t care about that as well. Now, these were the reasons why he liked her... Firstly, she was beautiful both in face and body structure. She had a pretty face and also had a sexy body. When talking about ''sexy'', she was truly sexy. She had a nice figure eight shape, big boobs, fat ass, and so on. But they weren''t extra-large, they weren''t as large as Sofia''s own. Secondly, she was calm and gentle. These were nice qualities of hers that drew Ryan to her. So these were the reasons why he was attracted to her though she was older than he. These memories were still intact, that was the reason why he didn''t waste time to reciprocate her embrace. And that was also the reason why he was happy she was still the class teacher of that classroom. ..The classroom he was in before that incident took place, and the classroom he''d be returning to. He felt her boobs press onto his chest while hugging her, and there was a nice fragrance emitting from her body...Ryan was enjoying it all. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t want the embrace to end, he wanted them to stay like this for a long time. But it was going to end soon, and there was nothing he could do about it. They released themselves from each other''s embrace, then Miss Amaya said to him with a smile on her face, "I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up, Ryan. I know this isn''t proper to say, but I was almost giving up hope that you''d ever wake up from the comma". Ryan wasn''t surprised by that statement, he knew a lot of people would have concluded in their hearts that he''d never wake up. Who knows whether there were some that were even praying that he should never wake up from the comma. "Now that you''ve seen and scrutinized him properly, I need you to take him to his classroom and introduce him to the students, that''s why I called you here, He is simply starting from where he stopped. In no time, he''d be graduating". The head teacher said to Miss Amaya. "Okay ma, I''d do just as you''ve instructed". Miss Amaya uttered to the head teacher. The head teacher only nodded her head a little, then Miss Amaya said to Ryan, "Let''s go to your classroom. I''m sure you still remember the class you were in before you fell into comma". "Yes, I still remember it". Ryan stated. "I''d be taking you to that class now". And with that, Miss Amaya and Ryan began walking out of the head teacher''s office until they walked out of it completely. They were already walking in one of the corridors of a particular building, Ryan''s classroom was situated on this corridor. As they were heading toward the classroom, Ryan could feel his heart beating a little. Why was his heart beating? Because he was afraid of the kind of reception he''d receive from the students when they arrive at the classroom. How would the students treat him? How would his life become in that classroom? He remembered his brother, Kai, told him to brace himself. Well, he could say he''d braced himself to an extent. They were walking past different classrooms while walking in the corridor until they arrived at Ryan''s classroom. Murmurings were resounding across the classroom, but the moment Miss Amaya stepped foot into it along with Ryan, the murmurings stopped. They greeted Miss Amaya after she entered the classroom, which she responded to. And right now, she and Ryan were standing in front of the classroom. And according to the look of things, the students were already recognizing Ryan...it was evident on their faces. Their eyes were widening with a bewildered expression appearing on their faces. And in no time, many of them had already finished recognizing Ryan, they were sure it was him. Miss Amaya''s voice resounded while glancing at the students, "Everyone, this is Ryan standing close to me, and he''d be joining this classroom starting from today. I''m sure many of you already know him". Chapter 31 - 31: Hurtful Remarks. It was evident on their faces that they knew him, Miss Amaya had already noticed it. But it wasn''t everyone in the classroom that knew him, there were some that didn''t. But the people that didn''t know him were very few compared to the amount of people that knew him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from the fact that his family was popular, and he was as well, he was a student of this academy before that incident took place. Many of them were aware of this... "He was a student of this academy before an incident took place which stopped him from coming to school for a long time. But he''s back now to complete his schooling, The people he was in the same class with back then have already graduated, so he''d be joining you guys since he was in this level of learning before that incident took place". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. Now, she knew many of them were aware of the incident that took place which stopped him from coming to school for a long time. In fact, they were aware of everything surrounding the incident, including the suicide note and all that. But she still had to say it ''cause it needed to be in her statement... Ryan just stood there glancing at the students, and he wasn''t left out, he''d already discerned that many of them had recognized him. All that was running through his mind now was how they''d treat him. There were some empty chairs and desks in the classroom, and Ryan was going to be making use of one of them. Miss Amaya pointed to a certain chair and desk before saying to Ryan, "You''d be making use of those right there, that''s where you''d be sitting from now on". Ryan only nodded his head, then her voice resounded again, "You can go to your seat". And with that, Ryan began walking toward the chair and desk until he reached them. And after reaching them, he took off his bag, dropped it on the desk, then balanced on the chair. Then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "Aren''t you guys happy to see a certain student of this academy resuming school again?". ..She threw this question at the students, and the response she got was very disappointing. The word ''Yes'' flowed out of the mouths of some students, but they were very weak, they weren''t audible at all. Miss Amaya didn''t say anything in regard to the fact that their responses were very weak and didn''t come from many students. She only shook her head a little before saying again, "Be nice to him". And after saying that, she walked out of the classroom. The moment she walked out of the classroom, Ryan sighed, and murmurings began resounding across the classroom. Students began conversing among themselves, and they were most likely talking about the fact that Ryan had resumed school... Ryan couldn''t hear what they were saying specifically though, but he knew they were most likely talking about him. It wasn''t everyone that was conversing among themselves though, some were just sitting in their seats without a single word flowing out of their mouths. Some even had books in front of them. Ryan glanced around the classroom, and he saw many of them still conversing among themselves as murmurings kept resounding across the classroom. The ones that didn''t know who Ryan was but wanted to know who he was began asking those who knew him. And the students that explained to them gave them a detailed explanation of who he was. They even told them about the incident that took place, the suicide note, and everything surrounding it. They told them what they knew, whereas, there was still a lot they didn''t know. Ryan just sat there as murmurings kept resounding across the classroom. And you know what? He was very uncomfortable. Why? Because the reason for the murmurings was ''cause they were talking about him. It hadn''t even been up to 15 minutes since he became a student in this classroom once again, and things were already going badly... This only means that all that Kai said would happen to him would most likely happen to him, he was already seeing the signs. As time passed, the murmurings began reducing drastically until they stopped completely, murmurings weren''t resounding across the classroom anymore. Something else was happening, and Ryan noticed it the moment he glanced around. A lot of students were staring at him with a kind of unpleasant facial expressions. This was one of the things Kai said would happen to him, students would be staring at him awkwardly. There''d be a lot of side-glances, and it was already happening. After conversing among themselves and having talked about him to their satisfaction without him hearing what they were saying, it was about time for them to stare at him. ''They are definitely not going to treat me nicely, my stay here would most likely be unpleasant for a long time''. Ryan thought to himself. He glanced around once again, and students were still staring at him weirdly. ''This is bad''. He thought to himself once again. Their weird stares lasted for some minutes without a single word flowing out of their mouths before someone suddenly said, "Such a weakling, he attempted suicide ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability. Are you the first person that didn''t get to awaken an ability?". Now, this wasn''t a situation where the person''s voice was low or something. It was very audible, Ryan heard it clearly. Not too long after the person''s voice resounded, another voice resounded, "I agree with you, he''s such a weakling. Attempting suicide like he''s the first person that didn''t get to awaken an affinity. I mean, there are people in this classroom that didn''t get to awaken an ability, but life keeps going, They didn''t attempt suicide, they didn''t try to harm themselves in any way. But he attempted suicide ''cause of it, such a weakling...disgusting". The people staring at him consisted of both males and females. And the statements that just flowed out of the mouths of two students pierced his heart badly. Another thing that Kai said would most likely happen to him was already happening. Students would mock him, insulting words would be thrown at him. Those statements from two students pierced his heart badly, they definitely hurt him. And this was the thought that ran through his mind at that moment, ''I thought I braced myself for this since I''d already been warned they''d happen to me, so why did they hurt this much?''. They didn''t stop, they weren''t done mocking him. This was the utterance that flowed out of the mouth of a certain girl, "He jumped off a hill to end his life ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability, right? But he ended up falling into a comma. He shouldn''t have woken from the comma, he should have just died, so he''d accomplish the aim of jumping off the hill". And another person didn''t waste time to support her statement, "I agree with you, he shouldn''t have woken from the comma. Since he wanted to die, then he should have just died. The universe should have made his wish come to pass". And that wasn''t the only person that supported her statement, other people supported it as well...both males and females. And you know what? They pierced Ryan''s heart badly. These even hurt more than the first ones. ''Guess I didn''t brace myself well enough''. Ryan thought to himself once again. ..Yes, since these words were hurting him this much, that means he didn''t brace himself well enough. It didn''t stop there, more students mocked him and threw insulting words at him. "He shouldn''t have returned to school, seeing him is making me a little angry. The fact that he attempted suicide ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability is very upsetting to me, This can influence the minds of others that didn''t get to awaken one ''cause of what he did. He made it seem like it was the end of the world". A certain boy said. And a certain girl didn''t waste time to back up what he said, "The same for me, seeing him is making me angry as well. He shouldn''t have returned to school". "Even if he wanted to resume his schooling, he should have done so at another school". Another boy said. And many people agreed with what he said by nodding their heads and with what flowed out of their mouths. Miss Amaya told them to be nice to him before leaving the classroom, but they were doing the opposite of what she told them. And all the people making these remarks were people with abilities. The ones that didn''t possess an ability didn''t say anything... Chapter 32 - 32: Hurtful Remarks.(2) Why didn''t they say anything? Because they knew they had no right to say anything. How could they mock a person that didn''t possess an ability when they don''t possess one themselves? They knew exactly what it felt like not to have the mana core in them and not to awaken an ability. They knew what they went through, how people considered them useless for a long time. So they couldn''t bring themselves to join hands in mocking Ryan and making hurtful remarks about him... Though they knew he went to the extreme by attempting suicide ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability. It was unnecessary, but they wouldn''t dare say it. Apart from that fact, people that possess an ability can attack them if they dare make hurtful remarks as well. ''You didn''t awaken an ability, and you''re mocking another person that didn''t ''cause of an incident? You have no right to''. Yes, something like this could happen, this statement could flow out of their mouths. This was another reason why they weren''t saying anything. Ryan just sat there as students kept making hurtful remarks about him. Whenever he glanced around, a lot of gazes would be on him. And you know what? He was feeling furious now. Why? Because he was remembering that Liam and Miles were the cause of all these. They were behind everything that was happening to him now and everything that happened to him in the past. They really did a lot, it was just like they ruined his life to an extent. The more he was thinking about it, the angrier he was becoming. And slowly, students began noticing it ''cause the anger was already showing on his face. And these were the words that flowed out of the mouth of a certain boy while staring at him, "Look, he''s getting angry ''cause of the things we are saying about him". "He doesn''t have the right to get angry". Another boy said. "He can get angry all he wants, but he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it". A certain girl uttered. Now, they were wrong, Ryan wasn''t angry ''cause of what they were saying about him. Their statements were only hurting and bringing him down. As known, the reason why he was angry was because he was remembering that Liam and Miles were behind everything that was happening to him. But now, he was actually angry about the remarks they were making about him. Especially the fact that a certain girl said he can get angry all he wants, but he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. Truly, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it in a way. He wouldn''t be able to fight them ''cause he was nothing... He doesn''t possess an ability, he doesn''t have any martial arts skills, he can''t make use of any traditional weapons, and so on. So he wouldn''t be able to do anything in that aspect. But he could do something about it in another way because he was something in another way. His father was Warren Howell, a powerful man that had connections with a lot of officials. He was even close to the king to an extent. He could simply report to his father just as Kai told him to do when things become really bad. There''s no way his dad wouldn''t step in once he reports to him. But reporting to him as its own disadvantage. Yes, the mocking would stop and all that, but people would consider him more of a weakling than he was before. It was just like a small child running to report to his father when he gets beaten by someone. That was how people would consider him. Hurtful remarks were being made about him, so he went straight to report to his father as a weakling that he is. They might not say it, but it would be evident on their faces. The mocking and hurtful remarks would stop, but the weird glances wouldn''t even after he reports to his dad and something is done about it. They''d be making use of the weird stares to remind him how much of a weakling he was. And nothing can be done about that even if he reports again ''cause they didn''t touch him, they weren''t making statements about him, they were only staring at him. ..With all these in mind, Ryan wasn''t sure he''d report to his dad even if things get really bad because of the disadvantage. "He can get angry for all I care, he can even burst with anger if he wants". A certain boy stated. Yes, they were still making statements due to the fact that they noticed he was angry. Ryan just sat there not being able to do anything about the remarks they were making about him, and that angered expression was still evident on his face. He hadn''t stopped thinking about Liam and Miles. Part of the reason why he was angry was still because they were the cause of what was happening to him now. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wished he could get revenge against them as fast as possible, but he wouldn''t. He has to be following the system''s instruction in order for everything to go well. The fact still remains he wouldn''t be able to get revenge against them on his own, he''d need the help of the system. So he has to wait until the system says it is time to get revenge against them. Now, though there were people that didn''t possess an ability in this classroom, there were people that did. And the people that did were more many than the people that didn''t. All the people that possess an ability were all D-rank benders. They were still weak, they hadn''t gotten to train their powers in any way. They hadn''t learned martial arts at all, they hadn''t learned to make use of traditional weapons, and so on. And all these were due to the fact that they were still at the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge. Once they''d graduated from this academy, then they can decide if they want to go to any of the academies meant for training benders where they could learn to make use of their powers. Apart from learning to make use of their powers, they''d also learn martial arts and how to make use of traditional weapons. Now, no one would be forced to go to any of these academies. It''s all based on the choice you make, no one would decide for you, not even your parents. Your parents can only persuade you and tell you the benefits that come with attending one of these academies, but they can never force you... Now, after a person is done with his or her training in one of these academies, the person can go on to become a warrior, an adventurer, and so on. It''s based on choice. So though the students that possess an ability in Ryan''s classroom were still weak and were D-rank, they were still better than the people that didn''t possess an ability. Why? Because they can get to attend one of the academies meant for training benders and train their powers which would lead to them becoming stronger. Some of them could even end up becoming SSS-rank benders as time passes. ..So there was still lots of hope for them. They were still making statements about Ryan when a teacher stepped foot into the classroom. And the moment the teacher did so, everyone kept quiet. They stopped making statements about Ryan with immediate effect. Now, the teacher was a male, and the moment Ryan set eyes on him, he recognized him immediately. This teacher had been teaching in this academy before Ryan went into comma. The subject he was teaching was focused on nature, geography. And he was familiar with Ryan but hadn''t set eyes on him yet. The moment he stepped foot into the classroom, the students greeted him, which he responded to. He was standing in front of the classroom right now, and his eyes were scanning around. This was a thing most teachers do whenever they step foot into a classroom. They''d first glance at all the students around to see if anyone was missing. Yes, since that wouldn''t be the first time they''d be teaching a particular classroom, most of them were already familiar with all the faces in a particular classroom. So after stepping foot into one, they''d always want to make sure everyone was present before they''d begin teaching. And if they notice a person was absent, they''d ask about the person from his or her classmates. So that''s exactly what the man was doing that stepped foot into Ryan''s classroom. He was still glancing at all the students around when he set eyes on Ryan, and his eyes widened immediately... Chapter 33 - 33: That Isnt What I Meant. His eyes didn''t only widen, his mouth also opened in awe. As said, he was familiar with Ryan and was also aware of what happened to him just as other people were aware. So he wasn''t expecting to see him here at all, he was fucking surprised...Ryan was the last person he was expecting to see. Ryan noticed the shocked expression that appeared on his face the moment he set eyes on him, and he wasn''t surprised at all ''cause this thing had happened over and over again. That was the same expression that appeared on the faces of the people that heard of what happened to him and hadn''t seen him for a long time. The teacher just stood there glancing at him with that shocked expression still plastered on his face. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t just. Some seconds had to pass before he could bring himself to speak... "Ryan, is that you?". ..At least, he didn''t stutter. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Yes sir, it is me". "Wow! This is wonderful. I wasn''t expecting to see you here at all. When did you resume?". The man inquired. "Today". Ryan responded. "Today? Nice. I heard you were in a comma, when did you wake up from the comma?". "Some weeks ago, but I''ve been at home since then. It was just recently that my parents decided I resume schooling, that''s why I''m here". The man nodded his head a little before saying once again, "Wow! This is excellent. I can''t believe you woke up from the comma". A kind of perplexed expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment the man made that statement. And it wasn''t only Ryan, a perplexed expression appeared on the faces of other students as well. It was just like the man was hoping Ryan died from the comma with that statement he made. He noticed the expression that appeared on the faces of the students, including Ryan. And he immediately discerned the reason for this was because of the statement he made. So he voiced out, "Oh! I didn''t mean it that way, you guys shouldn''t misquote my statement. What I''m saying is that you were in a comma for a long time, Ryan, and bet me, there were people that had already concluded you would never wake up from the comma, Wouldn''t lie, I started doubting at some point if you would ever wake up from the comma as well. But here you are alive and agile, it''s very surprising and hard to believe. That''s what I meant with that statement". Ryan nodded his head in understanding after the man was done speaking. What the man said about people concluding he would never wake up from the comma didn''t surprise him at all. Without anyone telling him, he already knew in his heart that some people made this conclusion. Humans would always be humans. "I hope you understood my explanation and have cleared that wrong idea off your mind". The man uttered to Ryan after he was done explaining. "Yes, sir". Ryan stated. "Okay, I''m so happy to see that you''ve woken up". The man''s voice resounded again. Something Ryan had heard a million times, many people had already said it to him. He still uttered anyway, "Thanks". "Let''s get to today''s teaching". The man uttered once again and began walking toward the board in front of the classroom. Sighting Ryan had already ruined the reason why he was glancing around in the first place. He was doing so to see if any student was absent. But he didn''t complete that before walking toward the board to begin teaching them ''cause of the conversation he had with Ryan... He wrote today''s topic on the board, then he wrote some other things beneath it. He was holding a certain book in his hand, everything he wrote on the board was from the book. And he made use of a reed pen to write everything he wrote on the board. After he was done writing, he glanced at the students and began explaining. Now, the explanation was concerning today''s topic and everything he wrote on the board. Students were paying rapt attention as he was explaining, Ryan included. Yes, he wasn''t doing something else or uninterested as the man was explaining, he was paying rapt attention as well. What was the man''s explanation like? Was it boring? Or was it interesting? Well, it was fascinating. That''s why even after minutes had passed since he began explaining, students were still paying rapt attention. As the man was explaining, he was writing more things on the board. And after he''d written to an extent, he glanced at the students and said to them, "You guys should transfer everything I''ve written on the board into your books". And that''s exactly what they began doing, they began bringing out their books and reed pens. And after they''d finished doing so, they began transferring everything on the board into their books by writing. Ryan wasn''t left out, he was doing exactly what other students were doing. His book was right on the table, and he was transferring everything on the board into his book. The teacher watched them for a few minutes as they were writing without a single word flowing out of his mouth. When he saw that some students were already done writing, that''s when he began speaking again. He continued with the explanation but wasn''t rushing things due to the students that were still writing. And by now, everyone was already done writing. The teacher was still explaining, which was requiring him to write more things on the board... It would soon get to a time when he''d tell them to transfer the recent things he''d written on the board into their books. Now, the man''s teaching was so interesting that not even a single student was dozing off or something. No one was tired, no one was bored. ..They were all paying rapt attention. As Ryan was sitting in his seat glancing at the man teaching them, he was remembering when he was still in high school back on earth. This was exactly how it was when he was still in high school. A teacher would be in front of the classroom teaching them, and they''d be paying rapt attention if the teacher''s teaching wasn''t boring. His high school life back on earth was fun, he missed those days after he was done with high school and had graduated from college. He didn''t consider life to be meaningless and boring at that time. It was after he''d graduated from college and was working that he started considering life to be meaningless and boring... Ryan kept recalling those moments as he was sitting in his seat and paying rapt attention to the man''s teaching. It got to a point where the man told them to write down the recent things he''d written on the board, which was expected. And they didn''t waste time to do so. They wrote down everything, then the man began asking some questions according to the explanation he''d given them. It wasn''t a situation where he was throwing the questions at everyone, and if you knew the answer to them, you''d indicate by raising your hand so he could call you to give an answer to one of them. That wasn''t the case at all. He was throwing each question to a person, and if the person couldn''t give a correct answer to it, he''d throw it to another person. And that was how it kept on going until he''d finished asking the questions he wanted to ask. He asked those questions to know those who understood all that he''d been explaining properly and those who didn''t. And he was able to know some of them in the two categories mentioned. So it could be said he accomplished the aim of throwing those questions at them...but not completely ''cause he wasn''t able to ask everyone in the classroom a question. So he decided to give them an assignment which he''d check when he steps foot into their classroom again according to the teaching curriculum. He gave them the assignment, explained what the assignment was about...in fact, he wrote it on the board. After he''d finished writing it on the board, he glanced at the students and said to them, "I''d be checking them when next I step foot into this classroom. Make sure to do them". And after making that utterance, he began walking out of their classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan had just finished writing what he wrote on the board concerning the assignment. And according to what he was seeing, the assignment was concerning what he taught them today. ..Not only that, it would also require them to do some research at home. Chapter 34 - 34: A Taunting Question. This research would involve asking people some questions, or you can simply study your environment to find answers to the questions. The assignment was quite complex, especially the one that would require you to do some research. But Ryan would be able to handle them according to what he was seeing. He closed his book and put it into his bag along with the reed pen. And after doing that, he glanced around and noticed some stares were already on him again. And he was fucking surprised ''cause it hadn''t been that long since that teacher left their classroom, and they''d already resumed staring at him weirdly?... ''My stay in this classroom wouldn''t be nice at all, and I don''t know how long it would last''. Ryan thought to himself. They were making hurtful remarks about him before that teacher stepped foot into their classroom. Now that the teacher had left, they''d resumed doing something they were doing before which was staring at him awkwardly. Who knows, they might resume the other one which was making hurtful remarks about him. He tried his best not to glance at any of the people staring at him again. His eyes were just focused on space, he was glancing at nothing. It hadn''t been long since he became a student of this classroom which he was a student of before, and he wasn''t enjoying his stay here at all. No friends, no peace of mind, what he was receiving were weird stares and hurtful remarks. The weird stares had resumed, in fact, more people were staring at him awkwardly now. But the hurtful remarks hadn''t resumed yet. And he didn''t know if they were going to resume or not. Well, as known, he''d already been warned about everything happening to him now by Kai. The only thing was that he didn''t brace himself well enough. "Ryan, can I ask you a question?". A certain voice resounded. This was after minutes of silence. Ryan had been waiting for the hurtful remarks to resume, but they didn''t. And all of a sudden, the voice that just resounded now broke the silence. It was the voice of a certain boy that wasn''t sitting too far from Ryan. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan glanced at him before voicing out, "What did you say?". "I said, can I ask you a question?". The boy''s voice resounded again. What Ryan didn''t know now was if the boy wanted to ask a genuine question...not the one that would taunt him. He didn''t know if the boy was among the people that made hurtful remarks about him, but from what he remembered, the boy was among the people that was staring at him awkwardly at some point. ''Should I permit him to ask me the question? I''m having a feeling it isn''t a genuine question he wants to ask me, instead, the one that would taunt me''. Ryan thought to himself. ..He was confused, he didn''t know if he should permit the boy to ask him the question. After a few seconds of contemplation, he stated, "You can go on". All the people glancing at Ryan focused their gazes on the boy the moment he permitted the boy to ask the question. "Why did you come back to school?". The boy inquired as a bit of smirk appeared on his face after asking the question. Ryan sighed the moment he heard the question...it was just as he thought, it wasn''t a genuine question. The question was obviously a stupid one, he knew the answer to it but just wanted to taunt Ryan with the question. Of course, he came back to school to complete his schooling. And the smirk that appeared on his face after asking shows he was asking it to taunt him... Ryan heard some chuckles after the boy asked that question. He wasn''t answering the question, that''s for sure. He was older than many of the students in this classroom ''cause he wasn''t supposed to be here if not for that incident, he would have graduated by now. But though he was older than them, they were still mocking him. This fact was making Ryan so angry, but he wasn''t showing it. As said, he wasn''t answering the boy''s question, and he kept to that. He just took his gaze away from the boy and began glancing at space once again. "Aren''t you going to answer the question, you moron?". The boy''s voice resounded again. Hearing that word ''moron'' spiked up Ryan''s anger, and it showed on his face. He glanced at the boy with that angered expression still evident on his face, and before he could say anything, a teacher stepped foot into their classroom. The teacher was a female, and it was another teacher Ryan was aware of. She''d been teaching in this academy before he went into comma. He took his gaze off the boy after the teacher entered their classroom. And the moment he set eyes on her properly, he recognized this was another teacher he was aware of. After she stepped foot into the classroom and was walking toward the front of the classroom, the students greeted her as usual, which she responded to. After arriving in front of the classroom, she began scanning around just as the other man did. By now, the annoyed expression on Ryan''s face had already vanished. What he wanted to say to that boy wouldn''t have been pleasant at all. It would only lead to more students mocking him and making hurtful remarks about him...they would intensify. As the lady was scanning around, she sighted Ryan in the process. And the usual happened, her eyes widened as she opened her mouth in awe. She was shocked just as every other person was shocked after setting eyes on Ryan. She told him to stand up so she could see him properly just as Miss Amaya told him to stand up after setting eyes on him... And Ryan did just so, he stood up from his seat. And the lady walked closer to him and glanced at him from up to down with that shocked expression still plastered on her face. He was looking so agile, that only meant he was completely healthy and wouldn''t be going back to comma anymore. This was something the lady discerned, and she was glad. She asked Ryan some questions which he gave answers to. Then she told him how happy she was to see that he''d woken up...something he''d heard countless times. He said ''thanks'' to her, then she walked back to the front of the classroom, and Ryan sat back on his seat. ..Now, the lady''s case was different, she didn''t do as the man did. Even though she saw Ryan, was surprised, and conversed with him. She still made sure to finish scanning around the classroom, and no one was absent according to what she saw. Then she began teaching, which involved her making use of the board as well. So as she was teaching, she was writing on the board. What was her teaching like? Partly boring, partly interesting. Yes, some part of her teaching was boring, and some part was interesting. But since it was mixed with boring and interesting...that means it was manageable. After she''d written on the board to an extent, she told the students to transfer everything on the board into their books, which they did with immediate effect. In the next minutes, she was done teaching. She didn''t give them any assignment, she just told them to go through everything she wrote on the board which they transferred into their books. They needed to read them personally and digest them as well, so they could fully understand them. Before she walked out of the classroom, she reminded Ryan how happy she was to see that he''d woken up, and he only nodded his head to her utterance. It didn''t take long for another teacher to step foot into their classroom after the lady left. And that''s how it kept on going, about two more teachers entered their classroom after that one left. They didn''t just enter their classroom, they taught them as well. Now, two of the teachers were teachers Ryan wasn''t aware of. That means they hadn''t begun teaching in this academy before he went into comma. So they weren''t aware of him, and he wasn''t aware of them as well. They didn''t know about the Howell family either, so they didn''t recognize him as Ryan Howell. They just took him as a new student... But one of the teachers recognized Ryan ''cause he''d been teaching in this academy before he went into comma, and Ryan recognized him as well. And you know what? The usual took place. He was shocked to see Ryan, he asked him some questions which he gave answers to, then he taught before leaving their classroom. And now, it had gotten to break hour. It was about time for everyone to head over to the cafeteria to eat. Ryan''s stay in this classroom hadn''t been nice at all ''cause of his classmates. Now, what he experienced here would be nothing compared to what he''d experience once he steps out of this classroom and reaches the cafeteria... Chapter 35 - 35: Worse. The whole school would set eyes on him now, both teenagers and the ones that weren''t up to their teenage age. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And many people were aware of what happened to him. What do you think that would come with? A lot of mocking, weird stares, hurtful remarks, and so on. We are talking about the whole school here, this wasn''t a situation where it was only in his classroom. Though it wouldn''t be the whole school that would be involved in it, a lot of people would. Why? Because a lot of people were aware of him and what happened to him. The people that didn''t possess an affinity wouldn''t be joining hands to mock him, which was expected. But the amount of people that possesses an affinity were many enough to make the mocking and all that brutal enough... Students in Ryan''s classroom were already walking out with the cafeteria as the destination in mind. Ryan stood up from his seat, it was about time for him to head over to the cafeteria as well. He had been a student of this academy before, so he knew where the cafeteria was situated. ''What would the situation be like when I step out of this classroom and reach the cafeteria?''. Ryan thought to himself. Yes, he was having the feeling he''d get mocked again, along with weird stares, and so on, once he steps out of this classroom. And it would even be worse ''cause a lot of students were involved here...this was a whole school. And his feeling wasn''t wrong. After breathing in and out, he began walking out of the classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. And right now, he was walking in the corridor. And he wasn''t the only one walking in the corridor, other students were walking in the corridor as well. Some students were still coming out of their classrooms also. And the expected was happening, students began glancing at Ryan with a kind of shocked expression on their faces. That was where it started from. As known, many of them knew what happened to him, so they were so surprised to see him at school all of a sudden today. Slowly, the glances started turning into weird stares. These weird stares were coming from people that considered him a weakling ''cause of what he did. It also consisted of people that were angry at him ''cause of that same reason. Then hurtful remarks followed after that. People started talking trash about him, statements here and there... Ryan hadn''t even reached the school compound yet, he was still walking in the corridor, and all these were already happening. He''d experienced them in his classroom already, but now that they were coming from more people, it hurt more. He just kept walking until he reached the staircase and began descending it. It got to a point where he tried his very best not to be glancing at the people staring at him awkwardly. ..And even on the staircase, he wasn''t still safe. There were students on the staircase descending it as well. So the moment they sighted him, the same thing began happening. Hurtful remarks, awkward stares here and there, and so on. This kept on going until Ryan finally arrived at the school compound. And this was the thought that ran through his mind the moment he arrived at it, ''Damn! This is brutal, it hurts like fuck. This is the disadvantage of being popular. Everything has its advantages and disadvantages, fame has its own as well, and they are really brutal''. There were students on the compound, in fact, lots of them. So he hadn''t escaped by arriving at the compound, the same things kept repeating themselves. He didn''t mind the people staring at him and saying trash about him, he didn''t glance at them at all, he just kept walking toward the cafeteria. The people doing this knew he was the son of Warren, but they didn''t care. ''I didn''t brace myself well enough''. This same thought ran through Ryan''s mind. Everything happening was hurting him to the brim, so he couldn''t help but acknowledge that he didn''t brace himself well enough again. He wished he''d braced himself some more after Kai resounded those warnings into his ears. He didn''t know it would be this bad. Well, he kept walking toward the cafeteria until he reached and entered it. Upon entering it, he saw there were students already occupying seats around tables. Yes, the cafeteria was arranged this way. There were different tables in it, and there were chairs surrounding them. That means a particular table would have a couple of chairs around it, another table would have a couple of chairs around it...and that was how it kept on going. And Ryan wasn''t surprised to see students already occupying chairs in the cafeteria. Of course, everyone didn''t begin heading toward the cafeteria at the same time. Some people left their classrooms for the cafeteria before others, so they were supposed to reach the cafeteria before others. And this cafeteria was meant for only students. Teachers had their separate cafeteria where they do meet to eat during break hours. And it wasn''t close to the size of the students'' own ''cause students were larger. So the cafeteria meant for students was far larger than the one meant for teachers... Different foods were being prepared everyday by the cooks. And they weren''t free food, every student would have to pay for the foods they were eating at school each month. There was a fixed payment for it...and it was part of the payment Warren made today when he and Ryan were inside the head teacher''s office. After arriving in the cafeteria, Ryan began walking toward one of the tables that had vacant chairs around it. And the moment he reached them, he sat on one of the chairs. Students were still trooping into the cafeteria since a lot of them hadn''t entered yet. It was evident from the amount of vacant chairs around, students needed to occupy them. And even in the cafeteria, Ryan wasn''t still safe. In fact, it was even in this cafeteria that things would get worse. He''d already noticed students staring at him again, both males and females. And though it wasn''t all the students in the cafeteria that were staring at him, a good number of them were staring at him. And as more students were entering the cafeteria and making themselves comfortable on different chairs, the number of people staring at him were increasing... Ryan bowed his head a little while sighing at the same time. And all of a sudden, the chairs around the table he was sitting close to got filled up by a group of boys. According to what he was seeing, the boys were friends, and they seemed like rascals...the kind that loves trouble. They weren''t in the same class as him, but they seemed to be at the same level of learning as him but in a different classroom. Yes, students at the same level of learning weren''t in one classroom, they were divided into different classrooms. ..Being in one classroom wouldn''t work out because all of them wouldn''t fit into it. The moment they occupied the chairs around the table, one of them immediately voiced out, "Look at who we have here, it is Ryan, the weakling". And the moment he said that, the others began laughing. They weren''t the only ones that laughed, some other students occupying different chairs around different tables laughed as well. ''Shit! This wouldn''t be nice''. Ryan thought to himself. And truly, it wouldn''t be nice at all... The cooks were already serving the students. They were sitting in their seats as delicious meals were being kept in front of them. Now, that wasn''t the only activity taking place, people had started making hurtful remarks about Ryan again, some people couldn''t take their gazes off him. They kept staring at him awkwardly. And the boys that sat around the same table as him were disturbing the hell out of his life. Things were worse than they were at his classroom as expected. The teachers and the students'' cases were different. The teachers were shocked to see that he''d woken up, but were also happy at the same time. And they made sure to tell Ryan how happy they were. They knew what happened to him, but didn''t display a kind of attitude toward him because of it. They might talk about it behind his back, who knows? But at least, they behaved maturely in front of him. But as for the students, they''d been displaying all kinds of attitudes toward him and saying all sorts of things about him. Using provocative words, insulting statements, and so on. ..They weren''t mature at all, this is what differentiates adults from kids. Chapter 36 - 36: Worse.(2) There were adults that weren''t mature though, but in general, adults can''t be compared to kids once it comes to maturity. Cooks who were adults were serving food around, and students were making hurtful remarks about a person. They couldn''t even respect the fact that there were adults around and put a hold to the hurtful remarks. They kept doing what they were doing, they kept saying what they were saying...they didn''t care. That only shows their level of immaturity. Ryan kept sitting in his seat bearing everything until one of the cooks kept his food in front of him, and the nice aroma of the food went into his nostrils immediately. From the aroma, Ryan could tell the food would be really delicious. And he didn''t waste time to begin digging in. The boys sitting around the same table as him were served as well, and they didn''t waste time to begin digging in as well. Now, they didn''t allow Ryan enjoy the food the way he''d love to enjoy it. As he was eating, the surrounding boys were still talking trash... He sighed a million times while eating ''cause of the statements that were resounding inside his ears and their numerous laughter. Ryan decided to glance around while eating. And when he did so, he noticed there weren''t many people staring at him anymore, only a few gazes here and there. Many of them were focused on the food they were eating, that''s why there weren''t many gazes on him anymore. ''Wouldn''t they focus fully on the food they''re eating just as others have done so?''. Ryan thought to himself. He was referring to those that were still staring at him even while eating. They''d been staring at him for minutes before they got served...some were even part of the people that made hurtful remarks about him. Shouldn''t they focus on finishing the food in front of them since they''d been staring at him for a long time already?... Ryan had already focused on the food in front of him again while trying his best to ignore the disturbance of the boys sitting around him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..And it was working to an extent, he was just eating his food acting like they weren''t around him. He was still eating his food when he felt someone tap his back head with force which caused his head to move forward a little. And the moment the person did so, he walked forward and stood in front of him. Then this utterance flowed out of his mouth, "Such a weakling". And the moment that had taken place, students began laughing, including the boys sitting around him. The cooks that served them had already stepped out of the cafeteria by now. Ryan glanced at the boy that tapped his back head, and he was tall and dressed in a red robe. According to the look of things, he and Ryan were at the same level of learning. And they''d most likely be age mates. Did Ryan feel pain from the tapping? Yes, the boy did so with force. And Ryan was feeling a kind of rage build up in him as he was glancing at the boy. He was trying his best to ignore the disturbance of the boys sitting around him while eating his food, but this boy had just ruined everything. Wouldn''t they let him eat in peace? Students were still laughing due to what happened just now, and the boys sitting around Ryan weren''t left out...they were still laughing as well. Ryan was glancing at the boy that tapped his back head with rage, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was aware of that, he can only glance at him with rage, but he wouldn''t be able to fight him or something. If he fights him, the boy would beat the hell out of him from the look of things. The boy was huge and most likely possessed an affinity. But he wasn''t huge nor does he possess an affinity. Ryan was still glancing at the boy with rage when he noticed the laughter resounding into his ears were becoming louder, which means instead of the people laughing to stop laughing, they were laughing more loudly. And he didn''t seem to understand why until he felt another person tap his back head with force. And after that one, another one followed. Two more boys had just tapped his back head, and they were standing in front of him already, which means there were three boys standing in front of him now. The laughter resounding into his ears increased after that took place. Ryan was just glancing at them not knowing what to do or what to say, he was just dumbfounded... Now, one of the things Kai said could happen to him when he resumes school was bullying. There was no way what happened to him now wasn''t bullying. These boys tapped his head with force without feeling any remorse, which caused other people to laugh. And they were standing in front of him now while glancing at him like nothing happened. Kai said bullying might take place, or it might not...so it was based on probability. But he''d just been bullied right now, it had happened, it wasn''t based on probability anymore. Now, these boys were friends, and they looked like bullies normally. They''d been in the cafeteria since watching Ryan and waiting for an opportunity to do this. They were among the people making hurtful remarks about him. They were eating their food when they noticed the cooks step out of the cafeteria, and that''s when they decided to strike. ..They couldn''t do what they''d just done with the cooks inside the cafeteria, but they could make hurtful remarks about him with the cooks inside it. "What is the meaning of this?". Ryan inquired while glancing at them with rage in his eyes. The annoying part was that he wouldn''t be able to do anything about the rage he was feeling. Thinking about it was adding to the anger he was feeling. "The meaning of it? Well, we did it ''cause you''re a weakling. Who attempts suicide ''cause they didn''t get to awaken an ability?". One of the boys stated while glancing at Ryan. Ryan didn''t say anything ''cause he didn''t have anything to say, he was just glancing at them with rage in his eyes. "Have something like this happened before? A person attempting suicide ''cause he or she didn''t get to awaken an ability?". One of the boys sitting around the same table as Ryan stated. The moment he threw that question, the boy sitting close to him responded to his question, "Yes, it has happened before more than once, but that''s in the past. It''s been a really long time since they happened, something like that hasn''t happened since then". "I guess he wanted to trigger it again, something that hasn''t happened for a long time. What does he expect the younger ones that haven''t gotten to the age to awaken their powers to feel when they heard of what he did ''cause he didn''t get to awaken an ability? He made it seem like it was the end of the world. Definitely, there''d be kids among them that wouldn''t get to awaken an ability, it''s always like that, And they might feel it''s best for them to end their lives ''cause of what he did. Attempt suicide ''cause you didn''t awaken an affinity, there''s no reason to live". One of the boys that tapped Ryan''s head uttered while staring daggers at Ryan. They thought they knew everything surrounding that incident, but there was a lot they didn''t know. Ryan didn''t jump off that hill on his own, he was pushed. But where does he want to start from to begin explaining everything to them? And even if he wanted to, he can''t because they would most likely not believe him. There was no proof to back up his explanation. The best proof was for him to get revenge against those behind everything and expose what they did. And he can''t get revenge against them yet ''cause the time hadn''t arrived for him to do so according to the system. So he was just stuck...all he could do was to be glancing at the boys in front of him. And you know what? The weird stares had already resumed again... Meanwhile, as Ryan was going through all these things at school, Sofia was busy sexualizing him at home. She wanted to have a taste of his dick again, she wanted to fuck him. She was in her room right now and was close to masturbating ''cause she was sexualizing Ryan in her head. She wanted to fuck him badly. They hadn''t had sex again after that day that they had sex. ..And that''s exactly what Sofia wanted, she wanted them to have sex again...as fast as possible. Chapter 37 - 37: Picking Him Up. She was sitting on her bed, and two of her fingers were very close to entering her pussy. As said, she was close to masturbating ''cause she was sexualizing Ryan in her head. Once the fingers entered her pussy, the next thing was to begin moving them back and forth inside her pussy so pleasure could begin traveling across her body. Who were the people at home? She and the other servants, the guards, were outside as usual. ''This would have been a perfect time to have sex with Ryan if only he was at home. None of his family members are present''. Sofia thought to herself with her fingers still very close to entering her pussy. The other servants were at home, but she was still thinking this moment would have been a perfect time to have sex with Ryan because his family members weren''t at home. That means even with the servants at home, and Ryan happens to be at home as well, she would have still had sex with him. Can you believe that? That shows how badly she wanted to have sex with him... Those fingers were still very close to entering her pussy. The urge was there to masturbate, she really wanted to, but something in her was stopping her from doing so. ''I hope his mum won''t be home by the time he arrives from school. Even with my colleagues around, I''d still get down with him''. Sofia thought to herself once again. She''d already decided, and she doesn''t plan on changing her mind at all. If Emily hadn''t arrived home yet by the time Ryan arrives home from school, she''d still have sex with him even with the other servants around. Time passed, and she didn''t end up masturbating though she was still sexualizing Ryan in her head. "His dick penetrating my pussy would be better than me fingering it. So I should wait for his arrival, I hope his mum won''t be home when he arrives". She muttered to herself. ****** The cafeteria was completely empty by now ''cause all the students were done eating and had departed from it. And the truth of the matter was that Ryan didn''t get to enjoy the food he was served at the cafeteria properly. The disturbance was just too much. From students staring at him awkwardly, to making hurtful remarks about him, those boys sitting around the same table as him disturbing the hell out of his life, three boys tapping his head with force, and so on. ..How could he enjoy his food properly when all of these happened to him? Truly, what he experienced in his classroom was nothing compared to what he experienced when he walked out of his classroom and reached the cafeteria. What he didn''t know was how long it would last. ''How long would it last? How long would I be treated like this?''. He kept asking himself this question. This was his first day of school after a long time of not coming to school, and he''d already been treated so badly... He knew the reason why they were treating him this way, but couldn''t set things straight ''cause the time to do so hasn''t arrived yet. It had already gotten to closing hour, it was about time for every student to head home. Now, what was the situation like when Ryan arrived at his classroom along with his classmates after they left the cafeteria? Were they still staring at him awkwardly? Making hurtful remarks about him? And so on. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, they did so, but it was very limited now. And they didn''t just arrive in their classroom and were sitting in their seats without doing anything. More subject teachers stepped foot into their classroom to teach them according to the teaching curriculum. Ryan had already stood up from his seat with his bag in his hand. Since it was already closing hour, then he needed to head home just as other students were doing. Students in his classroom were already standing up from their seats and leaving the classroom. And this was the same case with students in other classrooms. Some were leaving their classrooms in groups since they were friends...while some were leaving alone. After wearing his bag, Ryan began walking out of the classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. And right now, he was walking in the corridor along with other students. And even till now, he was still receiving some awkward stares here and there... There was a bit of gloomy expression on his face as he was walking in the corridor, he wasn''t in a good mood. And this was due to everything that happened today. He was still walking in the corridor when he remembered what his dad said about that guard coming to pick him up during closing hour. He wasn''t in the mood to get picked up by some guard, he was in the mood to trek. Trekking, glancing around, and trying to free his mind...that''s exactly what he wanted to do. But if the guard had arrived to pick him up, there was nothing he''d be able to do about it. He''d have to get picked up, he''d have to follow instructions. He''d already arrived at the school compound by now as he was walking on it along with other students with that bit of gloomy expression still plastered on his face. He was still walking when he saw the guard his dad said would come pick him up already waiting for him. He was sitting on top of a horse, and from the look of things, he''d already sighted Ryan. ''He''s already here''. Ryan thought to himself after sighting the guard. Now, Ryan wasn''t the only one that would be getting picked up by someone with a horse. In fact, some students had already been ridden out of the school compound by someone with a horse. Ryan wasn''t the only privileged one in this school, he wasn''t the only student that was from a rich family. There were other students that were from rich families as well. So he wasn''t the only one that would enjoy the privilege of getting ridden out of the school compound by someone with a horse. Some were being ridden out of the school compound by guards, while some were being ridden out by their parents, which were fathers. While some were walking out of the school compound. They were going to be trekking home, they weren''t from rich families. And you know what? Most of them were already used to trekking, they saw nothing wrong with it. Ryan kept walking until he reached the guard. Then the guard said to him, "I''m here to pick you up just as your dad instructed". Ryan only nodded his head, then the guard helped him climb the horse as he was sitting on top of it right now. Then the guard''s voice resounded again, "Did anything happen? Why is your face like that?". Though the gloomy expression on his face wasn''t that noticeable, the guard still noticed it. That shows he had sharp eyes. "Nothing happened". That was all Ryan said. ..He knew he was lying, a lot happened, but he couldn''t tell them to the guard. "Okay, if you say so". The guard uttered before putting the horse in motion and riding them out of the school compound. The guard rode the horse nonstop until they arrived home. He rode the horse into the compound and made it stand where he wanted it to stand. Then he came down from the horse, and Ryan did the same as well. Then he tied the horse the way it was supposed to so it wouldn''t be able to move away. Ryan was already walking toward the main building by now. And before entering it, he bowed his head a little greeting the guards in front of the house, and they bowed back as well. ''They are doing a great job, their job isn''t an easy one at all''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind after entering the house, he was referring to the guards. And truly, their job wasn''t an easy one at all, it takes motivation, diligence, confidence, and so on to do the job they do. Not everyone can do it. Since they were always standing in front of the house most of the time, did they have time to eat and do other things? Of course, they do eat and engage in other things. They wouldn''t be able to say alive and do their jobs properly if they weren''t eating. But they do take turns to eat, all of them can''t be eating at the same time. No matter what, there should always be guards in front of the house. Unless a particular situation arrives where it wouldn''t just be possible for any of them to be in front of the house. ..And as for engaging in other things, they can do so...but the time they have to do so is very limited. Chapter 38 - 38: We Can Take The Risk. Each of them had families, so they must always have to visit their families from time to time. But they can''t waste too much time with their families unless there''s enough time to do so. They have limited time to do everything, that''s why it would always seem like they don''t engage in other things apart from their jobs. The living room was completely empty when Ryan arrived in it. He glanced around it for some seconds before he began walking once again. ''I wonder who is at home and who isn''t''. He thought to himself while still walking. His destination was his room, all he wanted to do once he arrived in it was to fling his bag aside and fall flat on the bed. He needed to rest his body a little. His first day at school after a long time of not going to school was stressful...not physically, but mentally. It was mid-afternoon currently, and while still heading toward his room, he wondered if Lucy had arrived home from school. Well, he decided not to think about anything else and just arrive in his room and do what he planned on doing. And he did just so, the moment he entered his room, he flung his bag aside, walked toward the bed, and landed flat on it. And it felt so relaxing, the bed was cozy enough to make it so relaxing. ''Today was terrible, it was mentally stressful''. Ryan thought to himself after landing on the bed. The fact that he was older than many of the people staring at him awkwardly and making hurtful remarks about him was still making him angry up till now. But that is life, age doesn''t matter when it comes to disrespect. A person you''re older than by far can disrespect you and get away with it... S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan closed his eyes, he wanted to doze off for some minutes though he wasn''t feeling sleepy right now. Sofia was in her room when she heard the door to the house open. And someone definitely stepped foot into the house as well, that she was sure of. She didn''t know who entered, but she was wishing it was Ryan. Remember she''d been sexualizing him and almost masturbated because of it. She knew it wouldn''t be Lucy that entered ''cause she''d already arrived home from school. So the person that entered would have to be Ryan or any of his family members. That was her mindset...and as said, she was wishing it was Ryan ''cause she wanted to get down with him though his sister and the other servants were around. So she walked out of her room and began heading toward Ryan''s room while still wishing he was the one that entered. She knew the first place he''d most likely go to was his room after arriving home, that''s why she was heading there. Arriving in front of his room, she held the door knob and began opening the door slowly. Though Ryan was lying on his bed, had closed his eyes, and was trying to doze off, he quickly discerned someone was opening the door to his room from the sounds he was hearing. He hadn''t slept off yet, so discerning that was quite easy. He sat up on his bed and fully confirmed that someone was opening the door to his room, and the person was doing it slowly. He just sat there waiting to see who the person was, he was also cautious as well. The person finished opening the door, and it was Sofia. ..Ryan''s eyes widened a little the moment he set eyes on her, he wasn''t expecting she''d be the one opening the door. ''What is she doing here?''. That was the thought that ran through his mind after setting eyes on her. Sofia''s heart gladdened the moment she set eyes on Ryan. Her wish came to pass, it was him that entered the house. She entered his room and closed the door, then she began walking toward him seductively. She wanted to get down with him right now, she wanted to fuck him. She''d been sexualizing him throughout today...now that he''d arrived home and his mum wasn''t around, she didn''t want to waste time. Ryan wanted to ask what she was doing here, but the moment he noticed the way she was walking toward him, he immediately discerned what she was here for. She was walking toward him seductively. He would be stupid not to know what she was here for after seeing the way she was walking toward him... Apart from that, her shape also caught his eyes. She was too sexy, even if he wasn''t in the mood to get down with her after discerning what she wanted, he''d be in the mood after setting eyes on her sexy shape. And truly, he started feeling that urge to have sex with her after setting eyes on her sexy body. His dick had already stiffened to an extent, and he didn''t waste time standing up from the bed as she was still walking toward him. He had a rough day at school today, he needed to relax and free his mind which he was doing before she entered his room. But having sex with her can be another way of relaxing. They haven''t had sex again after that day that they had sex. So he definitely wanted them to have sex now. He wanted to have a taste of her body again and relax his body in the process... Sofia kept walking toward him seductively until she reached him, and they began smooching each other immediately. For someone that had been sexualizing Ryan throughout the whole day, she had to be in control as they were kissing. She was kissing him so roughly, and Ryan was trying his best to keep up. They were still kissing when something crashed into Ryan''s head. And he didn''t waste time to separate his lip from Sofia''s after it crashed into his head... Sofia was very surprised, and it was evident on her face while glancing at Ryan. Her face screamed, ''Why this all of a sudden?''. What was it that Ryan thought of that made him separate his lip from Sofia''s with immediate effect? He didn''t know if they were the only ones at home apart from the guards outside. If they weren''t the only ones at home, then doing this was as risky as fuck. "Why did you end the kissing all of a sudden?". Sofia inquired of Ryan with that surprised expression still plastered on her face. "Are we the only ones at home apart from the guards outside?". Ryan answered her question with a question with a curious facial expression. "No, we aren''t the only ones at home. Your sister, Lucy, is at home, and the other servants are at home as well". Sofia responded to his question, she already knew where he was getting at. "And you''re saying it so casually? My sister is at home, and your colleagues are at home as well, and you want the both of us to get down together? Don''t you know how risky that is?". Ryan''s voice resounded with his eyes widened a little. "I know how risky it is, but nothing would happen, we just have to be careful. We''d make sure our sex isn''t loud, we''d control our moaning and groaning". Sofia stated. "Even still, this is so risky. Do you know what would happen if we get caught?". "Then we just have to make sure we don''t get caught". Ryan was still so reluctant, both of his hands were on both sides of his waist, and he was shaking his head a little. He was just imagining what would happen if they got caught. A 17-year-old boy having sex with a 34-year-old lady? And this wasn''t the first time they were doing such? It would be terrible... "Don''t you want to have a taste of my sexy body again? I want to have a taste of your dick again badly. This is our little chance to do so, we don''t know when this kind of chance would show up again, Maybe your mum wouldn''t be going out in the next weeks to come. Now that she isn''t at home, let''s make use of this chance. When she''s at home, we wouldn''t be able to have sex, But with your sister and my colleagues around, we can take the risk. Let''s do this". Sofia uttered to Ryan once again, she wanted to fuck him badly. Ryan glanced at her sexy body, it was too enticing. He definitely wanted to have a taste of it right here, right now. What she said was true, with his mum at home, they wouldn''t be able to take such a risk. But with his sister and the other servants at home, they can take the risk. And this kind of chance might not arrive again...who knows? So they better make use of this opportunity. ..With all these in mind, Ryan began kissing Sofia once again without saying anything to her. Chapter 39 - 39: Taking The Risk. (R18) Sofia didn''t waste time to take control over the kissing again the moment Ryan began kissing her. She was kissing him so roughly like they wouldn''t get to kiss each other again. They were exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues and sucking each other''s lips. They were still kissing when Ryan grabbed her fat buttocks with both hands. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, it was almost impossible for them to be kissing, and he wouldn''t grab her buttocks, they were too enticing... And he didn''t only grab them, he began squeezing them as well. And he was squeezing them so well that it was enough to be causing slight pleasure to be passing around Sofia''s body. They were kissing each other while having it in mind that they needed to be careful. They shouldn''t make too much noise so they wouldn''t get caught. They were still kissing each other roughly, and Ryan was still squeezing her buttocks. He squeezed her buttocks for some seconds more before taking his hands off them. And right now, they were only smooching. And you know what? Sofia was still in control. No matter what Ryan did to take control of the kissing, he couldn''t just overshadow Sofia. Their steamy kissing lasted for some seconds more before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan buried his face in Sofia''s boobs and began sucking them. Yes, he wanted to have a taste of her boobs again, which he was already doing. "Ahhhn~" Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment he began sucking her boobs. She was controlling her moaning in order for them not to be too loud, so they wouldn''t get caught. Ryan sucked from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple, and he was enjoying himself to the very brim. And as for Sofia, soft moans kept escaping her mouth as her boobs were being sucked. It got to a point where he had to grab and begin squeezing her ass again as he was sucking her boobs. But he didn''t do that for too long, it only lasted for a few seconds before he took his hands off her ass. But the sucking of her boobs was still ongoing. From what he was seeing, he was going to be sucking her boobs for a long time... Why? Because they tasted so nice, he was enjoying sucking them. Her boobs were plump enough to derive massive pleasure from sucking them. After sucking her boobs to both his satisfaction and hers, he took his mouth off them. Then he began squeezing them...and that was enough to cause pleasure to begin traveling across Sofia''s body again. And definitely, the pleasure was followed with moans... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" He didn''t go behind her to begin squeezing her boobs, he stayed right in front of her while making use of his hands to squeeze them as soft moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth. Now, during the time he sucked and was now squeezing her boobs, his dick had already hardened to the very brim. And that was also the same case with Sofia, her pussy was already wet. She was as horny as fuck and needed to be pounded by a good dick. And her mindset was that it was Ryan''s cock that would pound her pussy and satisfy her. ..And she wasn''t wrong to have this mindset ''cause after everything they were doing now, he''d eventually have to penetrate her pussy with his dick and fuck her properly. That''s what you call the main sex. Ryan kept squeezing her boobs as pleasure kept passing around Sofia''s body until he was done squeezing them. And the moment he took his hands off her boobs, she bent as her face was right in front of his cock. She wasn''t seeing his bare cock though, she was only seeing the shape beneath his clothe. She wanted to give him a blowjob right now, she wanted to have a taste of his dick again. And this was exactly what Ryan needed, he needed his dick to be sucked by her, it was so erect. He pulled up his robe so all that would remain for Sofia to do was to drag down his underwear so his cock could shoot out, and she could begin sucking it. It was just like he made things easier for her, and he truly made things easier for her. She didn''t waste time to drag down his underwear, and his dick shot out immediately looking so erect and enticing. She felt chills around her body the moment she set eyes on his cock ''cause of how enticing it was looking... The next thing she did was to grab his cock and begin stroking it, and that stroking was enough to cause slight pleasures to begin passing around Ryan''s body. And the moment she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. "Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking his cock due to the amount of pleasure that traveled across his body. She''d sucked his cock before, and she was a professional at it. So now that she''d begin sucking his cock again, he knew he was about to enjoy himself properly for minutes...it was going to be a fun ride. And she wasn''t disappointing at all, she was sucking his dick like the professional that she was, she was giving him a proper blowjob. Immense pleasure kept traveling across Ryan''s body nonstop as his cock was being sucked by her. He had to close his eyes for a while due to the immense pleasure that was passing around his body before opening them again... She kept deep-throating his cock over and over again, and it added to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. "Keep going, keep sucking it like that". Ryan uttered with pleasure filling his voice as his dick was being sucked by Sofia. After sucking the whole of his dick for minutes, she began sucking the balls. And she was sucking them so well that pleasure didn''t stop traveling across his body for even a second. After sucking his balls for a few minutes, she began sucking the cap of his dick. She didn''t only suck it, she licked it as well. And after she was done with the cap of his dick, she sucked his balls for a few seconds again before she resumed sucking the whole of his dick. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans were still escaping Ryan''s mouth as Sofia was sucking his cock due to the immense pleasure traveling across his body. She deep-throated his cock some more while sucking it. It got to a point where Ryan held her hair and began increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth, which increased the amount of pleasure passing around his body. He did this the last time she was sucking his cock, he held her hair and began increasing the pace at which his cock was going in and out of her mouth. And now, he was repeating it. Well, this was something he''d repeat over and over again when his dick was being sucked by a female. It was a way to feel more pleasure from the blowjob he was receiving... He held her hair while increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth for about a minute. Then he left her hair, so she could continue sucking his dick at the normal pace she was sucking it before. And that''s exactly what she was doing after he left her hair, she continued sucking his dick at the normal pace she was sucking it before. ..But she enjoyed what he did though, no doubt. Groans were still escaping Ryan''s mouth from time to time as his cock was being sucked by Sofia. Though she''d sucked his balls and the cap of his dick before, she sucked them again after a few minutes of resuming sucking his dick at the normal pace. She''d done a great job so far with the way she sucked his dick. She caused immense pleasure to be traveling across his body nonstop, groans kept flowing out of his mouth as well. And by now, she was done sucking his dick, she''d sucked it to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. And she really enjoyed sucking his cock, she liked the taste. Now that she was done sucking his cock, it was about time for Ryan to eat up her pussy. He wanted to do all sorts of things to it, and he couldn''t wait to start. She began taking off her clothe until she''d finished taking it off. Then Ryan pushed her to the bed as she landed flat on it, and he was glancing at her pussy now though he wasn''t seeing her bare pussy... Chapter 40 - 40: Disrupted. (R18) He wasn''t seeing her bare pussy ''cause she was still putting on her underwear. But he was soon to take off that underwear ''cause he''d need to do so to eat up her pussy. He knelt on the bed and began taking off her underwear until he''d finished taking it off, then he flung it aside. And now, he was seeing her bare pussy, and it looked so enticing. He didn''t plan on wasting time to begin eating it, so his mouth was heading toward her pussy right now... As his mouth was heading toward her pussy, Sofia was already anticipating the amount of pleasure that would begin traveling across her body the moment he began eating it. Ryan began sucking her pussy the moment his mouth reached it...and the pleasure she anticipated would travel across her body began traveling across her body. "Mmm~Ahhhn~" Soft moans flowed out of her mouth the moment he began sucking her pussy, and this was due to the pleasure passing around her body. And the moans didn''t just flow out of her mouth and stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth continuously. And as usual, her moaning was just like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears. And they gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing...in fact, to intensify it. Her pussy tasted so nice, no denying it, so he kept sucking it nonstop. He was still sucking it when Sofia began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. The pleasure passing around her body was just so immense that she had to start squeezing her boobs. And squeezing her boobs added to the amount of pleasure traveling across her body as moans kept flowing out of her mouth... Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her pussy, and the moans escaping her mouth kept sounding like nice melodies in his ears. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he began licking it. And the same amount of pleasure kept passing around Sofia''s body as she was still making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. Ryan''s tongue was just moving about in her pussy doing its job. And the moans flowing out of Sofia''s mouth was enough evidence it was doing an excellent job. "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth, but she made sure they weren''t loud for the same reason of them not getting caught. She was in proper control of them. Though the urge was there for her to moan out loudly, she made sure not to do so. Ryan kept licking the hell out of her pussy as pleasure kept traveling across her body. And he was really enjoying what he was doing ''cause her pussy tasted nice. He licked it for a few minutes before he began sucking it once again. As of now, Sofia wasn''t making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs anymore, she''d stopped. But she was tightly squeezing the bedsheet a lot due to the immense pleasure passing around her body. She was also biting her lower lip from time to time when moans weren''t flowing out of her mouth... sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan sucked her pussy for a few minutes before he switched to licking it again. Yes, he was enjoying doing the two, so he was going to keep switching until he was done eating her pussy. He licked it for about a minute before he switched to sucking it again. And that was how it kept on going until he was done eating up her pussy. He''d sucked and licked it to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. What he wanted to do next was finger it, yes, he wanted to pleasure it some more before he''d thrust his cock into her pussy and screw her. ..One of his fingers began moving toward her pussy until it entered it, and after entering it, he began fingering her. "Ahhn~Mmm~" Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment he began fingering her pussy and kept escaping her mouth continuously. Ryan kept thrusting his finger in and out of her pussy as pleasure kept passing around her body and moans kept flowing out of her mouth. He wouldn''t stop until what happened the last time happened again...until her juice flows out. "Yes, keep fingering my pussy, keep going". Sofia voiced out with pleasure filling her voice. And Ryan didn''t plan on stopping until he''d accomplished one of his aims for fingering her pussy. His finger kept moving in and out of her pussy until he decided to increase the pace at which he was fingering her in order to cause more pleasure to begin traveling across her body. And he didn''t waste time to do so. He increased the pace at which he was fingering her pussy and achieved the aim for doing so because more pleasure began passing around Sofia''s body. It also affected the amount of moans escaping her mouth. They didn''t become louder ''cause she was in control of them, but more began flowing out of her mouth. "Mmmm~Ahhhn~" Ryan kept enjoying the sounds of her moaning in his ears, they sounded so melodious... He kept fingering her pussy at a fast pace as pleasure kept traveling across her body. And it got to a point where Sofia began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs again. It didn''t last for long though, it only lasted for close to a minute before she stopped, then she resumed squeezing the bedsheet tightly. Ryan saw her making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs. And seeing that made him wish he was the one squeezing them. But he could only wish at that moment, he wouldn''t be able to do so ''cause he was fingering her pussy. ..Though he''d squeezed her boobs before, he still wanted to do so again. And there was a chance of doing so again when he began fucking her. Fucking her in missionary style would make it very easy for him to squeeze her boobs the way he wanted while still fucking her. He kept fingering her pussy until her juice began flowing out...he''d achieved one of the aims for fingering her pussy. Immense pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body as her juice was pouring out, and moans were flowing out of her mouth as well... The both of them watched until her juice had finished pouring out, and she made sure they didn''t stain the bedsheet. She positioned in a way as they were pouring out that none of it stained the bedsheet. And after that, the both of them began kissing each other roughly as Ryan was pushing her to the bed at the same time. The aim was to cause her to lie fully on the bed, then he''d penetrate her pussy with his cock and fuck her. They kept kissing until he eventually caused her to lay fully on the bed, then their lips separated from each other. After that, he brought out his dick with the aim of thrusting it into her pussy and screwing the shit out of her...but something happened. They heard one of the other servants calling her name, she was searching for Sofia. Their eyes widened the moment they heard the servant calling her name, then they glanced at each other for some seconds before Ryan put back his dick where he took it from and came off Sofia. The moment Ryan came off her, she got up from the bed immediately. She knew which of her colleagues was searching for her according to the voice. So she glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "I think I''m being searched for". Ryan only nodded his head, without her saying it, he''d already discerned that. The servant searching for her kept calling her name, then Sofia''s voice resounded again, "This is bad, we are right in the middle of something". "And we can''t afford to get caught, this is exactly what I was talking about". Ryan stated. "I think I need to dress up right now". Sofia uttered once again. Yes, she was stacked naked currently, but Ryan wasn''t...in fact, he was still putting on his robe. How come he wasn''t naked and was about to thrust his cock into Sofia''s pussy and fuck her some seconds ago? Well, what he planned on doing was after he''d thrust his dick into Sofia''s pussy, he''d then undress before he''d begin screwing her. That was the plan, but everything had been ruined. The lady searching for her had disrupted everything. And Ryan couldn''t help but feel bad right now, he was just about to fuck Sofia''s sweet pussy again before that shit happened. Sofia was feeling bad as well due to that same reason though she didn''t say anything and made sure it wasn''t showing in her face. What she was doing now was dress up... Chapter 41 - 41: How Did It Go? That lady was still calling out Sofia''s name, and what the both of them were hoping for right now was that she wouldn''t barge into Ryan''s room and see the both of them. There''s no way she would see the both of them and not know something was happening between them... Guess she''d checked Sofia''s room and didn''t see her there, that''s why she was searching for her. Sofia kept dressing up until she''d finished doing so, then she adjusted what needed to be adjusted. "You can''t step out just like that, doing so wouldn''t be a good idea". Ryan said to Sofia after she''d finished dressing up. "And why do you say so?". Sofia inquired of him. "That''s because you could step out now and end up meeting her, which means she wasn''t far from this room. And seeing that you came out of my room would most likely lead to something else, I don''t think she''d keep her mouth shut, For us to be hearing her voice this clearly only means she isn''t far from this room". Ryan explained. Sofia nodded her head in understanding, that made sense. Then her voice resounded, "So what should I do next?". "I think you should stay in this room until we are sure she isn''t close to this room. After coming out and meeting with her, you''d explain to her why you didn''t answer when she was calling you, and where you were, And this would need you to lie to her, which I know you wouldn''t hesitate to". Ryan responded. Sofia nodded her head in understanding once again before saying, "That makes sense, I''d do as you''ve said". The both of them stayed in Ryan''s room as the lady kept calling out Sofia''s name. Sofia wouldn''t leave here until they were sure she wasn''t close by anymore. And they kept hoping she wouldn''t barge into Ryan''s room because it would be terrible if that happens... A few minutes passed before they stopped hearing the lady''s voice, guess she thought Sofia wasn''t in the house, maybe she left for somewhere. "Her voice has stopped resounding, guess I can leave now". Sofia said glancing at Ryan. "Yes, I think you can leave now, but you have to be super cautious". Ryan uttered. And with that, Sofia began walking toward the door of Ryan''s room. And the moment she reached it, she opened it, glanced out, making sure to glance left and right and becoming sure the lady wasn''t close by anymore, then she stepped out without even glancing at Ryan again. After she stepped out, Ryan sighed, then he thought to himself, ''That colleague of hers ruined everything, I should have been fucking Sofia by now and gaining pleasure from it as well''. It hurts...it definitely hurts, that lady basically ruined a steamy moment that was about to take place between the both of them. But there was nothing that could be done about it though, she''d left, and from the look of things, she wouldn''t be coming back for them to resume what they started... He walked closer to his bed and sat on it with a kind of gloomy expression on his face. Now, remember he wanted to relax due to the mental stress he went through at school. And he was relaxing by lying on his bed before Sofia entered his room. After discerning why she entered his room, the plan was to relax by having sex with her. Now, though he didn''t get to penetrate her pussy with his dick but got to engage in some sexual things with her, could it be said that he relaxed by engaging in those sexual things with her? Yes. He was able to relax engaging in those things with her. But he''d have relaxed more if he''d penetrated her pussy with his dick and fucked her... Minutes had passed since Sofia left his room, she hadn''t come back since that time, so it was a sure thing she wouldn''t be coming back. Ryan wasn''t even expecting her to come back as of this moment. His inner self wanted her to come back, but he had to tell himself the truth. Her coming back would be too risky, they could get caught this time. He was already lying on the bed by now, but not with the aim of sleeping, but relaxing his body some more. His eyes were open, and some thoughts were running through his mind here and there. ****** It was already dusk by now, and everyone in the Howell family had arrived home. In fact, they''d already eaten dinner as a family, and many of them had retired into their rooms. But before that happened, Warren and his wife, Emily, had a little discussion with their kids asking them how their day went, which they gave answers to. They asked Lucy how things were going at school, and she said they were going fine. They asked Kai how things were going at the place he was learning carpentry, and he said they were going fine. Then they asked Ryan how his first day of school was after missing school for a long time. Now, we all know how his first day of school went, it was terrible. ..But he didn''t tell them that, he said it was great, he lied, and they believed him. As said, many of them had retired into their rooms by now. The only people in the living room were Warren and Emily, they were discussing and bonding. Ryan was in his room right now sitting on his bed, and he was thinking about the lie he told his parents. Why did he tell them that? Well, because he didn''t want his dad to step in. Yes, he knew if he told them what truly happened to him at school today, the weird stares, the hurtful remarks, and so on, his dad would step in. And he didn''t want that, of course. They were already considering him a weakling at school, he didn''t want them to consider him worse than a weakling ''cause of that... Ryan thought about that for some seconds more before he started thinking about something else. What was he thinking about this time? The assignment the geography teacher gave them. He hadn''t started working on the assignment at all. But from the look of things, the geography teacher wouldn''t be stepping foot into their classroom tomorrow according to the teaching curriculum. So he''d make sure to start working on the assignment tomorrow and try to finish it that same tomorrow. He was still sitting on his bed with thoughts running through his mind here and there when the door to his room opened and Kai popped his head into his room. Then his voice resounded, "Sorry for opening the door to your room just like that". "It''s nothing". Ryan said standing up from his bed. "Can I come in?". Kai''s voice resounded again. "Sure, you can". And with that, Kai stepped foot into Ryan''s room and closed the door. Then he began walking toward Ryan until he reached him before he uttered once again, "I''d like to have a particular discussion with you". The both of them sat on Ryan''s bed, then Kai inquired of him, "So, how did school go today?". He noticed a kind of expression on Ryan''s face when he answered their parents'' question telling them that school went great. It seemed like he was lying from his facial expression. And even without noticing this expression on Ryan''s face, he would still have come here to ask him how school went today ''cause he wanted to know...he needed to know. Ryan sighed a little before he responded to Kai''s question, "It was terrible, everything you said would happen to me happened to me. From the awkward stares, to mocking, to bullying, and so on, everything happened, And they all came from students. It was bad when I was in my classroom, but it became terrible after I stepped out of my classroom and the whole school saw me. Today was a struggle, Kai, I didn''t brace myself well enough, so they hurt a lot. I should have braced myself some more". Kai shook his head a little before stating, "I just knew these things would happen, and they did. You said something like bullying, that means they bullied you as well". "Yes". Ryan said nodding his head a little. "In what way?". "I wasn''t beaten up or something. But there was a time when a group of boys tapped my head with force, causing me pain. And after doing that, they weren''t remorseful at all, Instead, they mocked me some more and so on. Isn''t that bullying?". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s definitely bullying". Kai said nodding his head a little. Chapter 42 - 42: Theyd Consider Me Worse Than A Weakling. Silence ensued for some seconds after he said that, then his voice resounded again, "They hit you, physical touch was involved, so it''s bullying". Silence ensued for some seconds once again before Kai stated again, "And you said it was terrible". "Very terrible, it hurt a lot. Do you know what it means for the whole school to be staring at you awkwardly, making hurtful remarks about you, and so on? Though it wasn''t the whole school that was involved in this act, many of them were. It was terrible, that''s the honest truth". Ryan uttered. "If it keeps going like this, I think you''d need to do as I said. Report to dad so he can step in and put an end to everything". Kai said. "I don''t think I''d do that". "What do you mean?". "I don''t think I''d report to dad even if it keeps going on for a long time". "Why?". "I don''t want them to consider me worse than a weakling. They already consider me a weakling, reporting to dad so he could step in and put an end to everything would only make them consider me worse than a weakling, and I don''t want that". Kai was just glancing at Ryan with a kind of perplexed facial expression after he finished making that statement. And it lasted like that for a few seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "There''d be changes after dad steps in, but I don''t think everything would end just like that. They''d consider me worse than a weakling after everything, so they''d keep staring at me awkwardly, It might even become worse, and you know being stared at awkwardly hurts a lot, especially when it is coming from numerous people. The mocking would end, the hurtful remarks would end, side-talks, and so on, But I don''t think the awkward stares would end after that...as said, it might even become worse". Kai was still glancing at Ryan after he finished making that statement, but the perplexed expression wasn''t on his face anymore. He''d gotten to understand what Ryan was talking about. But he wasn''t really in agreement with what Ryan was saying, the fact that he doesn''t plan on reporting to their dad no matter how long those things keep happening to him in his school. Who knows...they might never end, they might keep going on like that until he graduates. This was what Kai was thinking of along with other things, that''s the reason why he wasn''t in agreement with what Ryan said. "Do you mean what you just said? You don''t think you''d report to dad even if those things keep happening to you in school because you don''t want them to consider you worse than a weakling?". Kai''s voice resounded. "Yes, I mean what I said". Ryan responded. "Even if it keeps draining you mentally?". Kai stated again. "Yes, even if it keeps draining me mentally". Kai sighed as he was just glancing at Ryan not knowing what else to say. It lasted for a few seconds before Kai''s voice resounded again, "Why would you care if they consider you worse than a weakling? I mean, they already consider you a weakling. Why would you care if they consider you worse than it? It is your mental health we are talking about here". "As I said, the hurtful remarks, bullying, mocking, and so on would end after I report to dad, and he steps in, but I don''t think the awkward stares would stop, And as I said, being stared at awkwardly can hurt a lot. And I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it this time ''cause they didn''t touch me nor did they say anything about me, Reporting to dad again would be completely useless at that time. And I''m sure those awkward stares would most likely keep going on like that until I graduate. I''m trying to avoid that". Ryan explained. Kai sighed again while glancing at him, then he uttered, "What if they never stop? What if people keep making hurtful remarks about you, staring at you awkwardly, mocking you, and so on until you graduate? This isn''t a situation of it lasting for a long time before it stops, this is a situation of it going on until your graduation. What would you do if this happens to be the case?". For the first time since Kai began conversing with him, Ryan couldn''t give an immediate answer to his question... There was silence for close to a minute before Ryan''s voice resounded, "If that happens to be the case, then I''d just have to bear with it until I graduate". "Are you serious?". Kai inquired with a bewildered facial expression. "Dead serious". Ryan retorted. ..Kai became short of words again, he didn''t know what to say anymore, he was just glancing at Ryan. Then Ryan uttered again, "But I don''t think it would keep on going like that until I graduate". "Why do you say so?". Kai inquired. "They''d get tired at some point. As time passes, they would be reducing, until it gets to a time when those things would stop happening to me". "How sure are you that it would happen this way?". "Not very sure, but sure to an extent". Kai sighed again while shaking his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "So this is your final decision, you wouldn''t report to dad no matter how bad things get at school". "Yes". Ryan stated. "What about reporting to the teachers? I''m sure they''d be able to help out in stopping those things happening to you. Since you don''t want to report to dad, then you can report to the teachers. What do you think about that?". "Still a bad idea, that wouldn''t stop students from considering me worse than a weakling. Whether I report to dad, or report to the teachers, they''d still consider me worse than a weakling". "What if I choose to report to dad without notifying you?". Kai inquired. Silence ensued for some seconds after Kai asked that ''cause Ryan didn''t give an immediate answer to his question... Ryan had to glance at him for some seconds before answering the question, "Then I''d be furious at you ''cause you did what I was against". Kai nodded his head a little without saying anything, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Would you report to dad without notifying me?". "No, I wouldn''t, I can''t afford to betray you". Kai responded. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Kai gave that response, then he uttered again, "Thanks, I know you''re worried about how I would be able to keep my mental health in check while those things are happening to me. But you don''t have to worry too much, I''d be fine". Kai nodded his head a little before saying, "I''m trusting your words, make sure to keep your mental health in check and be fine". "I''d do just so". Silence ensued for some seconds after that, then Kai''s voice resounded again, "Did you meet familiar faces at school? I''m speaking in terms of students like you". "No, I didn''t. All the students in the same level of learning as me back then had already graduated. So I''m not familiar with the students in my classroom though many of them had been attending that academy for long". Ryan retorted. "What about in terms of teachers, did you meet familiar faces?". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, more than one, the head teacher of that academy before I went into comma is still the head teacher now. My class teacher before I went into comma is still my class teacher now, And I met other subject teachers I was familiar with. And you know what? They were all surprised to see me, they were in shock". "Why wouldn''t they be in shock when you were in a comma for a long time? They didn''t hear from you for a long time, so some of them might even be thinking you didn''t wake up from the comma or something". Kai stated. ..Yes, this was something he was already aware of, it wasn''t a new thing. Kai patted Ryan''s right shoulder a little before saying to him, "Make sure to be fine". And after making that statement, he stood up from Ryan''s bed and walked out of his room. As for Ryan, he didn''t stand up from his bed or anything, he just sat there thinking about the conversation he just had with Kai. He wouldn''t report to his dad no matter how bad things get at school, and he wasn''t regretting why he told Kai this...he wasn''t regretting his decision at all. A few minutes had passed since Kai left his room, and Ryan was still sitting on his bed when he heard a knock on the door. He glanced at the door before muttering to himself, "And who is that again? Is it Kai? Does he want to discuss something else with me?". Chapter 43 - 43: Lets Meet At An Inn. But if he wanted to discuss something else with him, why didn''t he do so before leaving his room? This was Ryan''s mindset. He stood up from his bed and began walking toward the door, and this was the thought that ran through his mind while walking toward the door, ''Maybe he forgot to have the conversation with me before leaving''. This was what he concluded in his heart. And as he was walking toward the door, the knock resounded again... He reached the door, opened it, and it wasn''t Kai that was knocking on it...it was Sofia. His eyes widened a little the moment he saw her, he was surprised. Without even telling her to enter, she pushed him inside and entered, but she didn''t do it aggressively or with force. ''What is she doing here? I hope she isn''t here for us to resume what we were doing before that lady disrupted it''. Ryan thought to himself after he was pushed into his room. He was staring at her currently, and these were the words that flowed out of her mouth the moment she noticed he was staring at her, "Why are you staring at me like that?". "Why are you here? You shouldn''t be here right now, it is too risky". Ryan''s voice resounded still glancing at her. "Have you forgotten what happened earlier today? The activity we were engaging in before we were disrupted". Sofia stated. "Don''t tell me you are here for us to resume that activity from where we stopped at this time". "No, that''s not why I''m here, I know it is too risky. You didn''t get to penetrate my pussy with your cock and fuck me before we were disrupted, and I was pained. Be honest with me, you were pained too, right?". Ryan couldn''t help but agree to the fact that he was pained as well, "Yes, I was pained, it definitely hurt". "We can''t resume what we started earlier today, but I want to have a taste of your dick badly. I was able to suck it, but you didn''t thrust it into my pussy. And I need this dick of yours to enter my pussy again and fuck me, What do you think about meeting each other at an inn, so we can have sex properly without having to worry about getting caught?". Sofia uttered. Ryan''s eyes widened a little the moment he heard that, then his voice resounded, "An inn?". "Yes, an inn, we can meet there tomorrow, I''d be the one to pay for the room we''d make use of. I want to fuck you properly without getting disrupted by someone, I want to enjoy our moment together". Of course, Sofia was being paid monthly by her masters for her servant''s duties. And she wasn''t the only one, the other servants were being paid monthly as well... And they were being paid a substantial amount of money that was enough for them to meet their needs and even give some to their families at home. Each of them had their personal money. Now, Sofia''s plan was to make use of part of that money to pay for a room at an inn to have sex with one of her masters'' sons there. A full-grown lady was ready to sacrifice part of her earnings to secure a room so she could have a nice moment with a teenager. ..This is just to show how much she was craving to have a taste of Ryan''s dick again. Ryan was contemplating it right now, meeting Sofia at an inn to have sex with her? Wow! This was somehow. He wasn''t expecting her to suggest something like this at all, it was completely new. "You don''t want it? You don''t want to meet with me at an inn?". Sofia inquired of Ryan while he was still contemplating it. He glanced at her immediately, then he said, "I definitely want it, let''s meet at an inn. I want to have a taste of your sexy body without getting disrupted by someone, I want us to have a really fun moment together, I want to fuck the shit out of your pussy. So of course, let''s meet at an inn". A smile appeared on Sofia''s face the moment he was done saying that, then her voice resounded, "I''m glad that you''re in agreement with it. As I said, we''d meet at an inn tomorrow, you can simply just branch there while coming back from school". Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then Sofia uttered again... "Are you aware of the ''Ackland inn''?". "Yes, I''m aware of the inn, who isn''t aware of the Ackland inn?". Ryan retorted. The ''Ackland inn'' happens to be one of the well-known inns in the Nectaris Kingdom. A lot of people go there to spend the night, travelers spend the night there a lot, and people also go there to fuck. "A lot of people are aware of the inn, but trust me, there are people in this kingdom that aren''t aware of it". Sofia''s voice resounded again. Ryan nodded his head in agreement before saying, "That is true". "Since you''re aware of the inn, then that''s the inn we are going to be meeting at to have sex with each other properly". Ryan nodded his head once again, then he stated, "What if my mum happens to be at home tomorrow, would you still be able to meet with me at the inn?". "Of course, I''d find a way. But there''s a very high chance she wouldn''t be at home tomorrow, it would just be like today. But my colleagues would be at home tomorrow as usual, so we might get disrupted again when having our moment together, That''s why I want us to meet at an inn so we''d be able to have our moment together without getting disrupted". Sofia uttered. "Our family is popular, a lot of people know us. What if I get recognized at the inn by people? What would I do?". ..Yes, this was something Ryan was worried about. "Then make sure not to get recognized, you aren''t a kid. And even if people recognize you, what would happen? What is wrong with you being at an inn? We just have to make sure not to be seen together". Sofia said. That made sense, Ryan didn''t say anything else as he was just glancing at Sofia. The both of them set the time they were going to meet at the inn before Sofia left his room. Ryan was sitting on his bed currently with thoughts running through his mind here and there. This was becoming a norm...his mind gets busy easily. What was he thinking about? He first thought about the fact that two people had entered his room to have a conversation with him this night. It was his brother, Kai, that entered first and conversed with him about something...after he left, Sofia followed. Then he began thinking about the fact that he was going to be meeting Sofia at an inn tomorrow. And they wouldn''t just be meeting there, they''d be having sex as well. Was this fact making him happy? Well, yes. Sofia was a sexy woman that every male in his right senses would want to be having sex with over and over again... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I just hope nothing would ruin the plan tomorrow ''cause it is one thing to make a plan, and another thing for it to go well''. Ryan thought to himself. He was referring to the plan he and Sofia made to meet at an inn tomorrow. He was hoping nothing would ruin it ''cause it could truly be ruined if care is not taken. Not too long after that thought ran through his mind, he laid on his bed with the aim of going straight to sleep. Tomorrow was another day of activities, he better go to sleep now, so he''d be able to wake up on time tomorrow. After a few minutes of lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he dozed off. ****** The next day had reached, and Ryan had also woken up and gotten up from bed as well. He was preparing for school right now, and it didn''t take long for him to finish preparing. He''d taken his bath, brushed his teeth, and also dressed up. Putting on his bag and making sure he was looking completely put together, he left his room and headed straight to the living room. As usual, the servants had already done their job of preparing breakfast. They''d dished out part of it into different plates and placed them on the dining table. Now, whenever they were done preparing a meal whether it''s for breakfast, lunch, and so on, it wasn''t meant for only the Howell family to consume. The servants would eat out of it, and the guards would also eat out of it as well. That''s how it''s always been done... Chapter 44 - 44: Repeating Themselves. It would be really greedy for them to be eating every meal alone without the servants and guards eating from them. Though Warren was paying both the servants and guards well, he still wanted them to be eating from every meal prepared...that''s how it''s supposed to be done. But the thing was that they wouldn''t join the Howell family in the dining room to eat each meal, they''d eat separately. But they didn''t care about that at all. The Howell family gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast, and they were already eating by now. Ryan was eating when Sofia walked past and their eyes met. The moment their eyes met, Sofia gave him the look of, ''Remember our plan today'', and Ryan nodded as an indication that he remembered. They kept eating until they were done eating, then they began leaving the house one after the other... Ryan was sitting on top of one of the horses on the compound right now, and one of the guards was sitting in front of him. Yes, he was about to ride Ryan to school. It was that same guard that rode him to and fro from school yesterday. "Ready?". The guard uttered to Ryan. "Yes, ready". Ryan stated. And with that, the guard put the horse in motion riding it out of the compound. They were in the City Square right now riding past different people, and some people on top of horses were riding past them as well. As they were in motion, Ryan was thinking what his experience would be at school today. Would the things students were doing to him reduce? Or would they get worse? Or remain the same? This he didn''t know, he''d have to arrive at school to know after he''d experienced them again. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was on his way to school right now, and he was a little afraid...can you believe that? How could he be afraid of the place where he was being taught? That wasn''t how it was supposed to be. He was aware of this, but there was nothing that could be done about it. He was afraid due to the things that would most likely happen when he reaches school. The hurtful remarks, awkward stares, mocking, and so on. These things would happen to him again, they can''t stop just like that? Students were too immature to put an end to them that quickly. He had an option to report to his dad so everything could come to an end, but he''d decided not to. So he has to bear everything befalling him like the fear he was feeling now, and so on. The guard kept riding the horse until they finally arrived at Ryan''s academy. After riding into the compound and causing the horse to stand at a particular spot, Ryan came down from the horse. And upon coming down, he remembered the fact that he was supposed to meet Sofia at the Ackland inn today after school. So he said to the guard, "Don''t bother about coming to pick me up from school today". The guard coming to pick him up from school today would ruin everything, he wouldn''t be able to meet Sofia at the inn. Why? Because the guard would ride him straight home. And he can''t dare tell the guard to ride him to the Ackland inn that he wanted to meet Sofia there...that would only lead both of them into trouble. Now, even if the guard rides him home, he can simply make his way to the inn by trekking. But he considered that to be too much hassle, and he''d waste Sofia''s time. So it was better for him to branch to the inn from school, that''s the best... "Why?". The guard inquired of Ryan after he told him that. "That''s because I feel like trekking home from school today. Apart from that, according to what we were told yesterday, we''d be spending a lot of time in our classroom ''cause of the different things we need to engage in, And I wouldn''t be able to leave the classroom along with my classmates when it gets to closing hour due to this. I don''t want to waste your time, don''t bother about coming to pick me up, I''d trek home from school". Ryan responded. "You don''t have to worry about that, I can still come to pick you up even if it means waiting for you to finish whatever you''re doing in your classroom. It''s my job, waiting is nothing". The guard uttered again. "As I said earlier, don''t bother. Apart from the fact that we have a lot to handle in our classroom today, I feel like trekking home from school today as well, so please, let me enjoy trekking home from school". The guard nodded his head a little before saying, "Okay, if you say so, I wouldn''t be coming to pick you up today". Ryan''s heart gladdened the moment he heard the guard say that. Then the guard''s voice resounded again, "I''d be leaving now". And with that, he rode the horse out of the school compound. Ryan wasn''t the only one arriving at school now, other students were arriving as well. Some were being ridden into the school compound with horses just as Ryan was ridden into the compound with one, while some were walking into the compound on foot. Ryan was walking toward the building where his classroom was situated by now. And while walking toward it, he was thinking about the things that would happen to him today...yes, this thought hadn''t left his mind. He was still walking toward the building when he thought to himself, ''Whatever comes''. ****** The same thing that happened to him yesterday happened to him today again. Yes, everything repeated themselves from the awkward stares, to hurtful remarks, mocking, and so on. ..Teenagers can be so immature, teenagers would always be teenagers. The only thing that hadn''t repeated itself was bullying. No one had hit him or something, no one had touched him physically. He was still in his classroom, he hadn''t left it since he entered it. So the bullying would most likely take place again once he leaves the classroom. He''d braced himself some more, though he was a little afraid while heading here, he came more prepared. So though those things repeated themselves again, they didn''t hurt as much... They definitely hurt, but they didn''t hurt as much as they hurt yesterday, there were big changes. Teachers had already started trooping into their classroom by now to teach them. They didn''t come to school to sit down, converse among themselves, look, and so on. They came so knowledge could be impacted into them, and that''s what the teachers were doing. Now, all the teachers that stepped foot into their classroom to teach them didn''t have a single idea what they were doing to Ryan. They just taught and left...if they knew what Ryan''s classmates were doing to him, they would definitely do something about it. Just as teenagers can be really vicious, they can also hide what they are doing and pretend to the extent you wouldn''t suspect them of anything. So they didn''t leave a single clue of what they were doing to Ryan for the teachers to notice. And Ryan doesn''t plan on reporting to them as well, so it would keep on going like this for as long as whenever it chooses to stop. It hadn''t been that long since a certain subject teacher left their classroom after teaching them, and the next teacher that stepped foot into their classroom was their class teacher, Miss Amaya. Ryan''s eyes lightened up a little the moment he set eyes on her. Remember he''d always had this liking for her in the past, well, the feeling was still there. She didn''t step foot into their classroom to teach them or something...as a matter of fact, she wasn''t a subject teacher to them, but she was a subject teacher to some other classes. She was only their class teacher, and the reason why she stepped foot into their classroom was to make a certain announcement and relay some information to them. Murmurings were resounding here and there in the classroom, but the moment she entered, they stopped. They greeted her, which she responded to, and right now, all eyes were on her. Ryan was just glancing at her with those lightened eyes waiting for her to reveal the reason why she was here which other students were also waiting for. She glanced at everyone in the classroom before she began speaking. She read the announcement to them first, then she began relaying the other information to them. ..Students were paying rapt attention as she was talking. Chapter 45 - 45: Is It Genuine? They were paying rapt attention ''cause they know information like this are really important. From the details of the announcement, they saw how important it was. If you weren''t listening, you would have missed out on its important details. The only thing that would help you out is asking one of your classmates about the announcement so he or she could explain it to you. So having in mind how important these information and announcements were, they had to be paying rapt attention... Ryan was paying rapt attention as well, but he couldn''t help but to be glancing at some places of Miss Amaya''s body. Firstly, he glanced at her pretty face a lot. Secondly, he glanced at her waist a lot as her curves were being revealed to an extent. Lastly, he glanced at her boobs from time to time as well. Glancing at these things didn''t stop him from paying rapt attention. He was glancing at them ''cause he couldn''t help it. Miss Amaya kept relaying the information to them until she was done doing so. Then she said, "So, that is all, hope you all understood all that I said". They didn''t say anything, they only nodded their heads meaning ''Yes'', then Miss Amaya walked out of the classroom. As she was walking out, Ryan was glancing at her until she walked out completely. Now, since he had a kind of liking for her, was the liking enough for him to fuck her? If he sees the chance to screw her, would he do so?... Well, he was going to do so with immediate effect. She was beautiful, she was sexy, possessed nice human qualities, and so on. What else does he need to fuck her? The age gap doesn''t matter at all, I mean, he had sex with a woman older than him by a good 17 years. And they were still going to have sex some more. In fact, one of his main purposes for being in this world was to be seducing and conquering older women. So the age gap between him and Miss Amaya was nothing, if he gets the chance to fuck her, he''d do so with immediate effect. After Miss Amaya walked out of their classroom, the murmurings resumed, students began conversing among themselves. And after the passing of a few minutes, those things happening to Ryan resumed again. The hurtful remarks, weird stares, and so on. But they weren''t that much anymore ''cause lots of students were immersed in the conversation they were having among themselves. They didn''t have time to focus on Ryan for now...but they''d most likely have time to focus on him later on. More teachers entered their classroom to teach them. They even received an assignment from one of the teachers which most of the students didn''t like. ''Another assignment, I haven''t handled the one given to us by that man, and another one has been added to it. Well, I just have to find chance to do them''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind after they were given the assignment. ****** It had gotten to break hour again, and students were already leaving their different classrooms heading toward the cafeteria. It is food we are talking about here, people wouldn''t waste time when it comes to food. The students in Ryan''s classroom weren''t left out, they were already standing up from their seats and leaving the classroom. Ryan sighed while still sitting in his seat...he was about to leave the classroom, what awaits him outside? It was so brutal when he stepped out of this classroom yesterday heading toward the cafeteria. And it became more brutal when he arrived at the cafeteria. Would it be the same case today? Well, he can only find out by walking out of this classroom. He''d braced himself some more, so he knew no matter what happened, it wouldn''t hurt as much as it hurt yesterday. He stood up from his seat and walked out of the classroom. Now, while walking in the corridor, at first, none of those things were taking place, but after the passing of a few more seconds, they began taking place. He made sure not to glance at any of them as he was just walking forward... And that was how it kept on going until he arrived at the compound. ''Yes, I''m doing it''. He thought to himself the moment he arrived at the compound. As he was climbing down the staircases, he was meeting students there, and they were making hurtful remarks about him which were resounding into his ears. They hurt, but since he''d braced himself some more, they didn''t hurt as much. He was walking on the compound now along with other students, and his aim was just to reach the cafeteria and enter it. ..He was still walking when he felt someone place his hand across his shoulders. The first thing that entered his mind the moment that happened was that he was about to be bullied. Yes, the person that placed his hand across his shoulders wanted to bully him, that was his mindset. After that thought ran through his mind, he glanced at the face of the person that placed his hand across his shoulders...and it happened to be a student in his classroom. He recognized the person the moment he glanced at him. A boy with blonde hair dressed in a green robe. According to what Ryan remembered, this boy had never joined hands in making hurtful remarks about him or staring at him awkwardly. Of course, he''d glanced at Ryan a few times when those things were happening to him, but he didn''t do it in a manner enough to hurt a person. After Ryan glanced at his face, he began having a second thought if the boy truly wanted to bully him. He didn''t seem like the type that was interested in bullying him since he hadn''t even been joining hands in doing those things they were doing to him. A smile appeared on the boy''s face the moment Ryan glanced at him. Then his voice resounded, "Hey". Ryan didn''t say anything, he was only glancing at the boy. He was surprised with what was going on here...why was this boy talking to him? Why does it seem like he wanted to have a real conversation with him without mocking him or making hurtful remarks about him? He seemed to be genuine, but Ryan wasn''t sure. This was the first time something like this was happening since he resumed attending this academy. Someone placed his hand across his shoulders and wanted to have a real conversation with him. All he''d been receiving were awkward stares, hurtful remarks, mocking, side-talks, and so on... Ryan managed to voice out while still glancing at the boy, "Hey". A kind of surprised expression was plastered on his face, and the boy noticed it. So he voiced out once again, "Are you surprised?". "Yes, I am". Ryan responded. "Why?". The boy inquired again. "That''s because I don''t understand what is going on here". Ryan responded again. "What don''t you understand?". "If what you''re doing is genuine, or you have an ulterior motive for doing it". The boy laughed a little before saying, "I understand why you''re feeling this way, everything that has been happening so far is enough for you to feel this way. But I tell you this, what I''m doing right now is genuine". Ryan didn''t say anything, he was just glancing at the boy trying to process if what he said now was true... They didn''t stand on one spot while having this conversation, they were walking with the cafeteria in mind as the destination. "You don''t believe me, right?". The boy uttered once again with his gaze still focused on Ryan. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "You don''t expect me to believe you just like that with everything that has been going on". The boy took his hand off Ryan''s shoulders, then he stated, "Let me tell you an honest truth, I never joined hands in doing those things people were doing to you. Those comments people were making about you, the way they were staring at you, and so on, I was never part of it, sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I know you might not believe me, but it is the honest truth". Without him saying anything, Ryan already knew...yes, he was telling the truth. But he didn''t say anything, he just kept mute. "Do you even know that I''m your classmate? We are in the same classroom". The boy uttered to Ryan again. "Yes, I''m fully aware of that, I recognized you the moment I set eyes on you". Ryan stated. The boy nodded his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "I never joined hands in doing those things other students were doing to you in our classroom ''cause I wasn''t interested in it, you have to believe me". ..And at that moment, Ryan was wondering if he should tell him he knew he wasn''t part of the people doing those things to him. Chapter 46 - 46: Conversing. ''Should I tell him I know he''s telling the truth, or should I not?''. This was the thought running through Ryan''s mind. Well, even if he wanted to say something, he wouldn''t have been able to because the boy''s voice resounded again not too long after, "Let me tell you another honest truth. It''s been more than a year since I got transferred into this academy from another academy, which means I haven''t been attending this academy for too long, I didn''t start attending this academy as a kid. Now, ever since I got transferred to this academy, I''ve been a loner since then, I don''t have friends in school and all that, And I can practically say it''s my fault, I chose to become a loner. But there''s a reason for that, and the reason is I don''t become friends with just anyone. I don''t become friends with people that can look down on another person easily, I don''t follow the crowd, I do my things my own way as far as they are right. A lot has happened to you since you resumed school, and it was just yesterday you resumed, Those things happened to you because of the incident and the news that spread around. But even with all these, I want to become your friend, I want to get to know you more, As I said, I don''t follow the crowd. Sorry to say this, I know it shouldn''t be said, but I''d just have to say it. From the look of things, you''re going to be a loner for a long time, so I feel the both of us would pair greatly since I''m a kind of loner as well, Don''t take my words wrongly, I just want to be your friend. And everything I''ve said now is genuine, the fact that I said I didn''t join hands in doing those things to you is also genuine, I don''t know if you believed me". From the look in the boy''s eyes, Ryan could tell he meant everything he just said now, they were genuine. And you know what? He was really happy. Why? Because finally, someone out of all the other students was behaving maturely. He approached him with the genuine aim of becoming his friend. As known, not all the students were joining hands to display their viciousness toward him. Some weren''t vicious enough to do those things to him, some knew they couldn''t, and some weren''t interested. They were all mature in their own way with their actions. But this boy that approached him with a genuine aim of becoming his friend was too mature...his maturity was top-notch. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Ryan didn''t take any of the things he said to him wrongly, he only considered them as mature statements... "You really mean what you''re saying? You want to become my friend?". Ryan inquired of the boy while glancing at him. "Of course, I mean what I''m saying, I want to become your friend". The boy responded. "Even with the fact that I don''t possess an ability?". Ryan''s voice resounded again. The boy chuckled a little before saying, "Even with the fact that you don''t possess an ability, I don''t care about that, I still want to become your friend. Come on, I don''t look at those things when choosing friends, Many of the friends in my former academy didn''t possess an affinity, and we were friends until I was transferred from the academy to this one. I don''t care if you possess an ability or not, what I care about is the human qualities you possess". Ryan couldn''t help but be mesmerized at the maturity of this boy...he was too matured. This was the kind of person he''d love to have as a friend. "I hope you don''t consider yourself less special because you don''t possess an affinity". The boy said to Ryan once again. Ryan didn''t say anything, he was only glancing at the boy. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Even if you don''t possess an ability, look at the brighter side, there''s something to be happy about. You''re the son of Warren, one of the richest men in this kingdom, Though there are a lot of people richer than him, that doesn''t change the fact that he''s rich and you''re enjoying wealth. Some of us would never get to enjoy the privileges you''re enjoying until we grow old and die. So look at the brighter side". This utterance made Ryan glance at the boy in a kind of way, and it made him know he still needed to confirm some things later on... What the boy said now was the main reason why his friends, Liam and Miles, hated him in secret though they didn''t before. He was from a rich family and was enjoying privileges they might never get to enjoy in their lifetime. And due to this, they became enemies without him having a single idea. ..This boy had just mentioned the fact that he was enjoying some privileges some of them would never get to enjoy until they grow old and die. And it made Ryan realize he needed to confirm some things later on, he needed to be extremely careful. There was something he wanted to know about the boy, and he didn''t plan on keeping it to himself, so he inquired of the boy... "Do you possess an ability?". "Yes, I do". The boy answered. "Which of the affinities do you possess?". Ryan threw another question at him. "The fire affinity". The boy responded once again. "Wow! That is awesome". "Yeah". "Have you started learning to make use of it in any way?". "Not at all, but there are some minor things I can do with it". "Can I see one of those things?". "Sure". And with that, the boy lifted his right palm a little. And it stayed like that until little flame started igniting on the palm until it had finished doing so. So right now, there was a little flame on top of his palm. He wielded mana to do this, and it wasn''t easy. He would have been able to do a lot more with his power if he''d started training it. Ryan was just glancing at the flame on top of his palm with a bit of amazement on his face. And it lasted like that for a few seconds until the boy put off the flame before saying to Ryan, "So, that is one of the things I can do with my power, nothing much". "Nothing much, but it is still amazing. Would you ever get to train your power after your graduation from this school?". Ryan inquired of the boy. "Hmm, I don''t know honestly, I can''t say". The boy responded. They were conversing like they had already solidified their friendship, they were bonding without noticing it. Ryan nodded his head to the boy''s response as silence ensued after that as they were still walking toward the cafeteria. Seeing the boy make use of his power made Ryan wish he possessed an affinity as well. The feeling of wielding mana and making use of your power was so nice, and it was something Ryan wanted to experience... But there was still hope though, he''d get to awaken an affinity as he was seducing milfs, conquering them, and benefitting from their mana cores by drawing out mana energy from their bodies into his. This hope alone made Ryan so determined to accomplish all the quests given to him by the system. He''d seduce and fuck every milf he receives as quest from the system. The silence lasted for some seconds before Ryan broke it by asking the boy another question, "So, what is your name?". ..Yes, he needed to know the boy''s name, very important. "Dylan...Dylan Murray". The boy responded. Ryan nodded his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "Nice name, I''m guessing you already know my name". "Yes, you are a popular figure, a lot of people know your name, Ryan Howell". The boy had already shown that he knew his name with that utterance. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after the boy made that statement, then the boy uttered again, "Why the smile?". "Nothing serious". The boy nodded his head a little to Ryan''s statement as silence ensued for a few seconds after that before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "So, how old are you?". Yes, another important thing he needed to know... "I''m 17 years old". Dylan responded. "Seriously?". Ryan uttered with a bit of widened eyes. "Yeah, seriously". Ryan was thinking he''d be older than Dylan by a year or something, but it happened to be that they were age mates. If Dylan was 17-year-old, then how come he hadn''t graduated from this academy by now? Well, everyone didn''t start their schooling at the same time, some started later than others. So everyone wouldn''t graduate from school at the same time and at the same age... Chapter 47 - 47: Id Prove It To You. Just because a particular person graduated when he was 16-years-old doesn''t mean the next person would graduate at the same age. The next person could graduate at the age of 17. And another person could even graduate at the age of 18...it was just like that. "I''m 17 years old as well, we are age mates". Ryan said to Dylan. "Wow! That is nice". Dylan stated. The both of them were bonding more and more without noticing it. They hadn''t reached the cafeteria yet, and look at how many things they''d already talked about. Now, students walking in the compound along with them noticed Dylan conversing with Ryan. Not all noticed though, some didn''t care at all. But the ones that noticed had thoughts running through their minds here and there. They were wondering why Dylan chose to go start conversing and bonding with Ryan when others were displaying trashy attitudes toward him. It was only running through their minds, they didn''t walk toward them to disrupt their conversation or something... After a few seconds of silence, Dylan got to realize that he''d bonded with Ryan to an extent. They''d conversed about some things, they''d gotten to know some things about each other. So he uttered to Ryan, "Did you notice that we''ve bonded to an extent? We''ve gotten to know some things about each other". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true, I wasn''t even realizing it at some point". "So does this mean that we are friends now?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "I think so". Ryan retorted. A bit of smile appeared on Dylan''s face the moment Ryan gave that response, then he stated, "Nice". Ryan said that but still planned on confirming the things he needed to confirm later on. He was only being cautious here due to what happened to him in the past which caused a lot of damages. Not like he hadn''t accepted Dylan as his friend in his heart, he''d done so. But he wouldn''t be satisfied until he''d done what he planned on doing. Doing that would then determine if he''d fully accept Dylan as a friend in his heart, or if he''d cancel him as a friend both in his heart and in reality. "Since we are friends now, then let''s sit at the same place inside the cafeteria". Dylan''s voice resounded again. "Aren''t you afraid of the things happening to me? If we sit at the same place inside the cafeteria, you could share in the things happening to me, maybe even worse, I think you becoming my friend is enough for you to share in the things happening to me. Are you okay with that?". Ryan uttered to Dylan. "That is nothing, I''m ready to share in the things happening to you. Who knows, I could help out in putting an end to those things happening to you. Maybe me becoming your friend is enough for them to come to an end or reduce drastically, They might choose to stop seeing that you aren''t alone anymore, you have a friend now". Dylan said. "What if they don''t stop even after seeing that I''m not alone anymore, what would then happen?". "Then I''d just partake in the things happening to you and keep partaking in them until they come to an end". Ryan chuckled a little after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded, "Easier said than done". "Don''t worry, I''d prove it to you". Dylan stated. "Your life in this academy has been quiet, right? You''re a loner and don''t have friends, but you don''t have people bugging you and disturbing your life. Now, imagine all of that changing all of a sudden ''cause you became friends with a particular person". ..Ryan was only trying to make Dylan see the clearer picture and understand what he was talking about properly. "I understand what you''re talking about, but I''d prove everything I said to you". Dylan uttered again. Ryan didn''t say anything else concerning that, he just kept mute. The both of them kept walking without uttering any more words to each other until they reached the cafeteria and entered it. And upon entering it, they saw students already occupying seats in it as usual. "Don''t forget, we are going to sit around the same table". Dylan reminded Ryan. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan only nodded his head...Dylan was really serious about sitting with him in the same place. The both of them were walking toward a certain table that had vacant chairs around it currently. And the moment they reached them, the both of them occupied two seats around the table...in fact, they were sitting really close to each other. Ryan was sitting on a particular seat, and the one Dylan was sitting on was right next to him. So they were basically sitting right next to each other. The moment they sat down, eyes were already on them. And side-talks had already started resounding across the cafeteria due to the fact that Ryan came in with Dylan, and they were sitting right next to each other. Not everyone in the cafeteria was glancing at them and engaging in the side-talks though. There''d always be people that wouldn''t be interested in these kinds of things... But as for the ones that were staring at Ryan and Dylan while conversing among themselves, they were doing it wholeheartedly. These were the talks resounding across the cafeteria, some of them even from their classmates, "Isn''t that Dylan with Ryan? Are they friends now?". "Look at how they came into the cafeteria like lovers, and they are sitting next to each other like lovers as well". "If their friendship has been solidified, then he might have an ulterior motive for becoming friends with Ryan". "Seeing them together is making me angry". ..Yes, these were some of the talks resounding across the cafeteria. Humans would always be humans, teenagers would always be teenagers, they were so immature. Now, it wasn''t only teenagers that were in the cafeteria, there were kids that weren''t up to their teenage age in the cafeteria as well. None of these kids were adding to the statements resounding across the cafeteria. But many of them were glancing at Ryan and Dylan as well. Ryan focused his gaze on Dylan and uttered to him, "Are you hearing the comments flying around about us?". "Yes, I am". Dylan retorted. "Are you sure you want to keep sitting together with me around the same table?". "Yes". Ryan didn''t say anything else, he only took his gaze off him and focused them on where they were before... Now, though there were a lot of students attending this academy, both teenagers and the ones that weren''t up to their teenage age, the cafeteria was large enough to contain them all. That''s to show how large the cafeteria was both in size and length. Though a lot of students were already occupying seats in the cafeteria, there were still lots of vacant seats in it, which means there were lots of students that hadn''t yet entered the cafeteria. The cooks had finished cooking minutes ago. They should always be done cooking before it gets to break hour. What they needed to do next was to begin serving the students around. Slowly, the vacant seats in the cafeteria started filling up. And the cooks had already started serving the students one after the other. As usual, students were just sitting comfortably in their seats as delicious meals were being kept in front of them. The vacant seats around the table Ryan and Dylan were sitting close to had already been occupied by students. And all the students that occupied the seats were all males. From the look of things, they weren''t friends, in fact, they weren''t from the same classroom. And they didn''t seem like troublemakers as well. It didn''t seem like they were interested in making hurtful remarks about Ryan, and so on. They were the kind of students that didn''t care about such things. So Ryan was sure to have peace though they were sitting close to him. It wasn''t like yesterday where those boys sitting close to him were disturbing the hell out of his life. So it was a situation of being disturbed by a lot of students in the cafeteria, and being disturbed by the surrounding boys. It was terrible... Ryan was still sitting in his seat when one of the cooks dropped his food in front of him. And not too long after, Dylan was served as well along with the other boys sitting around the same table as them. The food had such a nice aroma, so Ryan didn''t waste time to begin digging in after it was kept in front of him. Dylan didn''t waste time to begin eating his food as well along with the other boys sitting close to them. ..Now, the hurtful remarks, weird stares, mocking, and so on that had stopped for a while resumed again. Chapter 48 - 48: Surprised By His Gut. Remember, students were making comments concerning the fact that Ryan entered the cafeteria along with Dylan, and it seemed like they had become friends or something. And they weren''t only making comments about that, they were staring at them as well... Well, it got to a point where everything stopped all of a sudden, which got Ryan and Dylan surprised. No more comments flying around, no more awkward stares, and so on. But the thing was that everything had resumed again. ''Oh! Shit! Here we go again''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment everything resumed. People started staring at him awkwardly at first, then comments about him started flying around again. Some people were talking about the fact that Ryan had a friend now, which was Dylan. And some people were talking about Ryan only...those hurtful remarks and so on. Ryan glanced at Dylan as they were still eating, giving him the look of, ''It has resumed again''. Dylan didn''t do anything, he only continued eating his food. Now, the boys that sat around the same table as Ryan yesterday and were disturbing the hell out of his life were present at the cafeteria. They were sitting around a certain table that was a little far from the one Ryan was sitting at. And you know what? They were part of the people talking trash about Ryan. They would always partake in this kind of thing ''cause they were troublemakers. The three boys that tapped Ryan''s head with force yesterday were also present at the cafeteria. And they were part of the people talking trash about Ryan and staring at him awkwardly. The cooks had already finished serving all the students in the cafeteria, and they''d left it as well. So it was remaining only the students in the cafeteria currently... Though comments about him were flying around, Ryan just kept eating his food. As said, the people sitting around the same table as him and Dylan weren''t interested in these kinds of things. They weren''t troublemakers at all, so they didn''t utter a single word about Ryan though they were hearing the hurtful remarks being made about him, they were just eating their food. This went on for minutes, statements here and there, weird stares, people eating their food, and so on. Ryan was still eating his food when he felt someone tap his head with force. ..The thing that happened yesterday had repeated itself. Ryan glanced at the person that tapped his head since the person was standing in front of him now, and it was one of those boys who tapped his head yesterday. The first boy who initiated it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It could be they wanted to do it in order again just as they did it yesterday, the remaining boys could be coming behind him to tap his head again. So Ryan glanced back immediately. And it was just as he thought, the other boys had already gotten so close to him with the aim of tapping his head with force. But since he''d glanced back, he''d ruined everything. "Shit!". That was the utterance that flowed out of one of the boys'' mouths the moment Ryan glanced back. And both boys began laughing right after due to the way Ryan acted cautiously using what happened yesterday. And they weren''t the only ones that laughed, other students laughed as well ''cause of the same reason... Both boys walked past Ryan, reaching the first boy who tapped him in the head. So the three of them were standing in front of Ryan right now just like yesterday. Their food was still on their table unfinished, they just decided to bully Ryan again seeing the cooks weren''t in the cafeteria anymore. ''And the bullying has resumed''. Ryan thought to himself glancing at the boys standing in front of him. Now, it could be said they weren''t standing in front of Ryan only because Ryan wasn''t the only one sitting around that table. Dylan was sitting around it as well along with the other boys. So it could be said they were standing in front of Dylan along with the other boys as well. But their gaze was focused on Ryan only...it was him they were here for. "This again? I know that thought would have most likely ran through your mind". The boy that initiated the tapping stated glancing at Ryan. And truly, that thought ran through his mind in a way. Ryan didn''t say anything though, he was just glancing at them... A lot of students were glancing at the scene taking place just as they were glancing at it yesterday. They enjoyed yesterday''s own, and they planned on enjoying today''s own as well. "I heard something after stepping foot into the cafeteria, I heard you most likely had a friend now. Even with all the people distancing themselves from you, someone still chose to become your friend, that is really nice". That same boy uttered. And after making that utterance, his gaze shifted to Dylan. Then he pointed at him before saying once again, "And I heard it is this guy here, I think we''re in the same level of learning. According to what I remember, your name is Dylan. You''re basically a loser ever since I knew you, always on your own and all that, I don''t even know how I got to know your name, I don''t remember". He''d focused his gaze on Dylan fully by now, it was him he was speaking to now. And Dylan was actually glancing at him listening to everything flowing out of his mouth. It was just as Ryan said, Dylan becoming his friend means he''d share in everything happening to him...it was expected. And he''d already started sharing in it ever since they stepped foot into the cafeteria and sat down. Comments about them had been flying around, people had been staring at them, and so on. And right now, a certain guy was talking trash to him...it keeps going and going. "Why did you become friends with Ryan? I''m having a feeling about this, that''s why I''m asking". The boy''s voice resounded again with his gaze still focused on Dylan. Dylan didn''t say anything, he didn''t respond to his question, he was only glancing at him. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Are you sure there isn''t an ulterior motive for becoming friends with him?". Dylan didn''t respond to this either, he was only staring at him... "When I ask you a question, you answer. Stop staring at me like a fool". The boy uttered again with anger evident in his voice. "And why should I give an answer to such a foolish question?". Dylan voiced out. Murmurings began resounding across the cafeteria the moment Dylan said that as a lot of people were staring at him with widened eyes due to what he just said now. Ryan''s eyes widened a little as well the moment Dylan said that. And from the look he was seeing on Dylan''s face, it didn''t seem like he was afraid of the boy and his gang. The boy''s eyes widened as well the moment Dylan said that, and his two friends weren''t excluded, their eyes widened as well. "What did you say just now?". The boy inquired of Dylan. "What did you hear?". Dylan answered his question with a question, it didn''t seem like he was afraid of him at all. Students in the cafeteria kept glancing at the scene, they were surprised by Dylan''s gut. Ryan couldn''t take his eyes off Dylan, he was surprised by his gut as well. An angered expression had already appeared on the boy''s face by now, and after the passing of a few seconds, he began walking toward Dylan. ..Seeing that he was walking toward him, Dylan stood up from the chair he was sitting on. Now, Ryan didn''t like where this was leading to, it was going out of hand, seems like a fight was about to begin right in the cafeteria. The boy reached Dylan standing very close to him and glancing directly into his eyes. And Dylan was doing the same, he just stood there glancing directly into the boy''s eyes as well. Now, they came for Ryan with the plan of including Dylan to an extent...but it was Ryan they mostly came for. But according to the look of things, their attention had been focused on Dylan fully as if it was him they came for. Dylan had become the center of attention, it wasn''t Ryan anymore. The boy and Dylan were still standing very close to each other glancing directly into each other''s eyes when some of the cooks stepped foot into the cafeteria. They''d have to stop whatever they were doing seeing some of the cooks had entered the cafeteria. If they wanted to fight before, they wouldn''t be able to anymore. They couldn''t fight each other when adults were inside the cafeteria... Chapter 49 - 49: He Still Needed To Be Super Cautious. The boy began retreating from Dylan seeing some of the cooks had entered the cafeteria. And as he was retreating from him, he said, "I''d most likely visit you later". Dylan didn''t say anything, he was just glancing at the boy as he was retreating from him. Many of the students watching the scene were disappointed. Why? Because they were hoping the both of them could fight to make things more interesting, but everything had been ruined due to the cooks that entered. The boy reached his friends, and all three of them began walking toward their seats to resume eating. Then Dylan sat back on his seat and resumed eating. Though Dylan was a kind of loner in this academy, he wasn''t a weakling. He was a person that could defend himself from some things to an extent... It seemed like the cooks that entered were here to stay, they didn''t plan on leaving the cafeteria anymore until the students were done eating and had left the cafeteria. As time passed, students began emptying their plates and leaving the cafeteria, this included both males and females. Slowly, more seats in the cafeteria were becoming vacant. Ryan and Dylan had already finished eating by now, some of the boys sitting close to them had finished eating as well. Without wasting time, the both of them stood up from their seats and began walking out of the cafeteria. As they were walking out, Ryan was glancing at Dylan. So if those cooks didn''t step foot into the cafeteria, Dylan was ready to fight that boy? This was the thought running through Ryan''s mind while glancing at him. The both of them kept walking until they walked out of the cafeteria completely. There was no way people wouldn''t stare at them after what happened in the cafeteria. Even without that occurrence taking place, people were already staring at them. Eyes were on them as they walked out of the cafeteria. It wasn''t something new to Ryan, so he just tried his best not to glance at any of them staring at him... He basically acted like he didn''t notice them at all. And Dylan was doing exactly the same thing, he acted like he didn''t notice the people staring at them. Now, the people that weren''t sure if they''d truly become friends or not confirmed it seeing the both of them walk out of the cafeteria together and walking together in the compound now. And they confirmed it even more when the both of them started conversing with each other though they weren''t hearing what they were saying. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan was the one that triggered the conversation, and this was what he said to Dylan, "Wow! Dylan, I didn''t know you had this much gut. You weren''t afraid of that boy at all, and from the look of things, seems like you were ready to fight him if those cooks didn''t step foot into the cafeteria". "Of course, I would have fought him if he initiated one. I wouldn''t start the fight, he''d have to do so for me to fight him. It would basically end up as self-defense". Dylan stated. "Do you think you would have been able to beat him if you guys fought?". Ryan threw a question at Dylan. "I don''t know, but what I know is that he wouldn''t find it easy to be victorious over me, it would most likely end up as a draw. I''m not a weakling, Ryan". Dylan responded. A bit of smile appeared on Ryan''s face the moment Dylan said that, then he uttered again, "Good to know". Silence ensued after that as the both of them were still walking and eyes were still on them. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "So you did all those for me? You were ready to fight that guy for me?". "Of course, what did I tell you? I''m ready to share in the things happening to you. Me becoming friends with you doesn''t seem like it would stop those things from happening to you, But I''m ready to defend you when necessary. Didn''t I tell you I''d prove it to you? Haven''t I done so?". Dylan retorted. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "You''ve proven it to me". Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Ryan''s voice resounded again, "The boy you almost fought with said he''d most likely visit you later, aren''t you afraid of that?". Dylan chuckled a little before saying, "Not at all, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. To tell the truth, I''m not afraid of that guy at all". "Yeah, it was completely evident on your face". "I''ve come across guys like him in my former academy, and I know how to handle them to an extent". Ryan only nodded his head to Dylan''s statement, then some thoughts began running through his mind here and there. ..He planned on confirming something about Dylan due to a certain statement he made while they were heading toward the cafeteria, but he was having a second thought about confirming it. From the look of things, seems like Dylan was a true friend to him. That boy asked if Dylan had an ulterior motive for becoming friends with him, and some students even made statements related to that while they were at the cafeteria. Seems like he didn''t have an ulterior motive for becoming friends with him according to what Ryan was seeing... Someone that was ready to fight for him, what ulterior motive could he have? With this thought in mind, Ryan was having a second thought about confirming what he planned on confirming. But he still needed to be super cautious ''cause humans can be so sneaky. I mean, the people he considered as friends back then became enemies a long time ago without him having a single idea. They didn''t show it at all, they deceived him properly...that''s why he was clueless about what they were truly feeling for him for a long time. So though Dylan was acting like a true friend, he still needed to be cautious, he could be hiding something. If he could read hearts, he''d just read Dylan''s heart to know if he was hiding something. But he can''t read hearts, so he''d still do what he planned on doing. Yes, that was the only way to know if Dylan''s friendship was truly genuine. This was a decision he''d made. "But I want to understand something, Ryan". Dylan''s voice resounded again, glancing at Ryan. "What is it that you want to understand?". Ryan inquired with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "Your dad is rich and powerful, he can put an end to all these happening to you if you just report to him. With everything that happened to you yesterday, I don''t understand why you didn''t report to him that yesterday, Or did you report to him, and he just brushed it aside?". Dylan uttered. "No, I didn''t report to him". "Why?". "I have my reasons". "Can you share with me some of those reasons?". Ryan was reluctant to share them with him at first, but he just decided to anyway. "I don''t think everything happening to me would stop even if I report to my dad and he steps in. And one of those things I''m sure wouldn''t stop are the awkward stares, I don''t know about the others, but I''m sure the awkward stares wouldn''t stop". With a perplexed facial expression, Dylan inquired, "Why do you say so? Why do you think the awkward stares wouldn''t stop after your dad steps in?". "That''s because me reporting to my dad and him stepping in would make them consider me worse than a weakling. It''s just like a little child running to his father when he''s being beaten up, They already consider me a weakling, they''d consider me worse than it if I dare report to my dad, trust me on this. And due to this, they can never stop staring at me awkwardly, Their eyes and expressions would always scream, ''Such a weakling'', it would be too bad. And you know being stared at weirdly over and over again for months to come would definitely hurt like hell, I''m trying to avoid all these, so I better not report to my dad and keep enduring the things happening to me hoping they''d stop one day". Ryan explained. Dylan nodded his head in understanding, yes, he understood what Ryan was talking about...he understood what he was trying to avoid. "So, you''d just keep enduring all these hoping they''d end one day?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "Yes, that is the best option". Ryan responded. "What about reporting to the teachers, that is another option. The teachers could put an end to everything happening to you, the head teacher is also there". Dylan had just suggested what his brother, Kai, suggested to him. Well, he wouldn''t agree to it just as he didn''t agree to it when he was conversing with his brother. "Doing that would lead to the same thing". Ryan said. Chapter 50 - 50: What They Fear. "What do you mean?". Dylan inquired. "Reporting to the teachers wouldn''t change anything. It would still make students consider me worse than a weakling, and the awkward stares wouldn''t stop". Ryan responded. "So, you''re more concerned about how they''d consider you rather than trying to end the things happening to you even if it means going numb to the consequences that might come with it?". "Yes". Dylan shook his head a little the moment Ryan gave that response. And before he could talk again, Ryan''s voice resounded, "Can we drop this discussion? The consequences that would come with me reporting is something I don''t want. It is something that might hurt me more than how these that are happening to me now are hurting me, And there''s a very high possibility they''d never stop. But there''s a chance of these stopping as time passes". Dylan only nodded his head, a single word didn''t flow out of his mouth anymore. And that was how it kept on going as they were heading toward their classroom. They didn''t utter a single word to each other anymore as people kept staring at them until they arrived at their classroom. ****** It had gotten to closing hour already, and students were already leaving their different classrooms heading home. The moment it got to closing hour, Ryan remembered he was supposed to meet Sofia at the Ackland inn today so the both of them could have proper sex again. It never skipped his mind completely, from time to time, he does remember that he was supposed to meet Sofia at an inn... He stood up from his seat and wore his bag, then he thought to himself, ''I''d just branch to that place just as we planned. Is she waiting for me there already ''cause I know she''s craving my dick badly. Well, I should begin heading there now''. He and Dylan were supposed to head home together according to what they agreed on. Their houses weren''t situated at the same place, in fact, it would get to a certain point where the both of them would have to part ways. How did he know all these, because he and Dylan talked about it after arriving at the classroom. He mentioned the name of the community where his home was situated, and Dylan mentioned his as well. This alone was enough for them to know they''d have to part ways at some point while heading home together since their homes were situated in different communities. So the moment they part ways, Ryan would begin heading toward the Ackland inn...that was the plan. Dylan walked toward Ryan until he reached him, then he uttered to him, "You''re ready to head home, right?". "Yes, completely ready". Ryan retorted. And with that, the both of them walked out of the classroom together and were walking in the corridor currently. And right now, they''d already reached the compound and were walking in it. They were still walking when they saw that boy and his two friends heading toward them. Which boy and his friends are we talking about here? That boy that tapped Ryan''s head with force at the cafeteria, but his friends couldn''t accomplish the same thing today ''cause Ryan acted cautiously. ..That boy that Dylan almost fought with. The moment they saw them walking toward them, they glanced at each other, then Ryan gave Dylan the look of, ''What do we do now?''. And Dylan gave him the look of, ''We''d do nothing, just compose''. The both of them faced front once again after that as they kept walking forward and the boy and his friends kept walking toward them. They collided after the passing of a few more seconds, then the boy went straight to Dylan and said to him, "You''ve got some nerves, didn''t I tell you that I''d most likely visit you?". They weren''t here for Ryan at all, they were here for Dylan... "Now that you''ve visited me, what do you want to do?". Dylan stated glancing directly into the boy''s eyes. A little smirk appeared on the boy''s face after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded again, "You truly want to see what I''d do?". Dylan nodded a little, still glancing directly into the boy''s eyes...there wasn''t a single opt of fear on his face. Seconds passed, and the boy didn''t do anything, so Dylan uttered again, "We are at the school compound right now, a teacher might be watching without us having a single idea. Do something funny, the teacher would see it, and it would land you in big trouble". Ryan just stood at a particular spot watching all these unfold. The boy''s friends stood at a particular spot watching as well. The boy glanced around the school compound the moment Dylan said that, and he didn''t set eyes on any teacher, only students. But he acknowledged that what Dylan said might be true. Though he''d glanced around and didn''t sight any teacher, one or more might be staring at them without their knowledge. He chuckled a little the moment he glanced back at Dylan, then his voice resounded, "There''s a lot I can do to you". S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at this facial expression, he meant what he was saying. Dylan didn''t say anything though, he was just staring at him, and it went on like that until Dylan said, "Think of the things that could happen to you if I report you to a teacher. I can easily report you to a teacher, I don''t care". Now, this was an excellent tactic Dylan had used against bullies in his former academy. Most bullies fear being reported, they know the consequences that come with being reported. All their vile deeds would be revealed...it could get really bad. Dylan decided to use it against this guy, which he''d already done. As said, he wasn''t a weakling, who knows, the guy might end up not being victorious if they fight. He might even be the one that would come out victorious if they fight. The boy possessed an affinity, he possessed an affinity as well. So if it was to make use of their affinities, they''d make use of it against themselves to the best of their abilities. But Dylan always tries his best to avoid battles, he wouldn''t be the first to initiate a fight. If he could find a way to handle something without fighting, he''d choose to follow that way. "You mean what you''re saying? You can actually report me to a teacher?". The boy uttered to Dylan. "Of course, I wouldn''t waste time to do so". Dylan stated. It was working. The fact that he said he could report the boy to a teacher made him scared to an extent... It didn''t seem like Dylan was joking from the look on his face which the boy noticed. He knew the things that could happen if he gets reported, he knows the consequences that come with it which he didn''t want. The boy began retreating from Dylan slowly while still glancing at him. Then he turned around focusing his gaze on his two friends as he was walking toward them currently. And the moment he reached them, he said, "Let''s go". "Just like that?". One of his friends uttered. "Yeah, just like that. Didn''t you hear what he said? Do you want to get reported?". The boy''s voice resounded again. And with that, all three of them began walking out of the school compound. They didn''t take a single glance at Ryan and Dylan again, they just kept walking out of the compound. "Now, that''s how to handle people like them". Dylan said to Ryan. "Wow! They were walking toward us like they planned on killing us at this moment. But look at them walking away, you handled that excellently". Ryan uttered to Dylan. "I told you I can handle people like him to an extent, I''ve just proven it to you. One of the things they fear the most is being reported to adults. They love covering their vile deeds from adults, It getting exposed to them scares them a lot. Especially when they think about the punishment that comes with being reported". Ryan nodded his head in understanding while rubbing his jaw with some of his fingers. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "That''s why reporting what is being done to you to either your dad or the teachers would be an excellent move to take. You''d be surprised at how things would work out and how these things happening to you would stop, If you don''t want to report to your dad, report to the teachers at least". "Are we talking about this again? I know you want me to report and end everything happening to me, but I don''t want to for that same reason". Ryan stated. Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "Okay". Chapter 51 - 51: Confirming The Genuineness Of His Friendship. He didn''t say anything else than that, and he promised in his heart not to bring up this discussion again, he wanted to respect Ryan''s decision. "I know you''re suggesting this to me ''cause you have my best interest at heart. But I hope you can try to understand why I don''t want to do it". Ryan said to Dylan again. "I understand". Dylan stated. "Let''s leave this place, we would have walked out of this compound by now if not for those boys that halted our movement". The both of them resumed walking out of the school compound after Ryan made that utterance. And as they were walking out, Ryan was glancing at Dylan without his knowledge. He wasn''t only glancing at him, his mind was a little busy as well... Dylan had done something else a true friend would do, he just scared off those bullies. Ryan didn''t plan on wasting time anymore, he wanted to confirm if Dylan''s friendship was truly genuine. He wanted to know what was truly in his heart, if his actions weren''t a facade. And how does he plan on confirming this? With the help of the system. Yes, he knew the system would be able to help him out with something like this. So he planned on calling out on the system right now, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to do so orally ''cause Dylan was close to him. So he decided to call out on her from the mind and see if it would work out. ''System''. He called out on her from the mind, and it worked out. The system responded immediately, [Yes, host] Ryan''s heart gladdened hearing the system''s response, then he uttered in his mind once again, ''I want to confirm something ''cause I don''t want a repeat of what happened in the past. I want to know what is truly in the heart of this boy named, Dylan. I want to know if his friendship is genuine, I need you to reveal this to me''. [Scrutinizing Dylan''s heart...] [10% 20% 30% 40%...] [70% 80% 90% 100%] [Scrutinization completed] [Ding!] [Dylan''s friendship is genuine] [You have nothing to fear host] Seeing this notification made Ryan''s heart really glad, so Dylan''s friendship was genuine after all. He would have been so disappointed if the system revealed to him that his friendship wasn''t genuine after the scrutinization. As the scrutinization was taking place, he was hoping in his heart that Dylan''s friendship would be genuine, and it was... They became friends today, and Dylan had already done a lot for him, like defending him and even ready to fight for him. He was the kind of friend Ryan needed. Now that he''d confirmed his friendship was genuine, he would accept him wholeheartedly as his friend. He was already developing a kind of liking for him that a person would develop for his friend. Now that he''d confirmed his friendship was genuine, that liking would fully develop. ''Thanks for the revelation''. Ryan uttered to the system from his mind once again. ..Yes, he just had to thank her for revealing this to him, it was huge. Ryan moved closer to Dylan as they were still walking out of the school compound and placed his left arm across his shoulders, and a wide smile was plastered on his face. "My good friend". Those were the words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth after placing one of his arms across Dylan''s shoulders. Dylan glanced at him with a kind of perplexed facial expression the moment he did that, but he didn''t say anything. It remained that way, Ryan didn''t take his arm off Dylan''s shoulders as they kept walking out of the school compound, and that smile was still plastered on his face. Dylan wasn''t glancing at him anymore with that perplexed facial expression, he''d faced front by now. There were a few gazes on them as they were walking out of the school compound, but they didn''t care. They noticed it, but they didn''t make an attempt to glance at those staring at them. And it went on like that until they walked out of the school compound completely. Ryan''s left arm was still placed across Dylan''s shoulders. "You''re the son of Warren, wouldn''t anyone be coming to pick you up with a horse? Like a guard or something". Dylan said to Ryan not too long after they walked out of the school compound. This statement didn''t scare Ryan or make him start doubting Dylan''s friendship in any way ''cause he''d already confirmed from the system his friendship was genuine. The statement he made now was related to the statement he made which led to Ryan having to confirm the genuineness of his friendship. "No, no guard would be coming to pick me up today ''cause I instructed the one that was supposed to do so not to". Ryan stated. "Why?". Dylan inquired. "That''s because I feel like trekking home today. Apart from that, now that I have you as a friend, I feel I wouldn''t need to be getting picked up by a guard that much ''cause I want the both of us to be heading home together just as we are doing now". Ryan responded. Dylan nodded his head a little as a bit of smile appeared on his face, then his voice resounded, "That''s very thoughtful of you". Ryan''s left arm was still placed across Dylan''s shoulders, but after Dylan made that utterance, he took his arm off his shoulders. He didn''t take it off ''cause he didn''t like Dylan''s utterance or something, he took it off ''cause he felt like doing so...his arm had been across his shoulders for minutes, that was enough. The both of them kept walking, and they weren''t the only ones walking on the road, other students were doing so as well. This was expected ''cause they weren''t the only ones trekking. As known, not everyone comes from a rich family and gets to be enjoying the privilege of being ridden home by someone. Some have to trek to and fro everyday. Dylan and Ryan were still walking when Ryan began thinking about Sofia all of a sudden. Of course, he was thinking about her and the sex they were supposed to have today. He was hoping everything would work out as planned...he wanted to have a taste of her pussy again just as Sofia wanted to have a taste of his dick again. He was still thinking about her and the sex they were supposed to have when Dylan''s voice resounded, cutting short the thought running through his mind. Hearing Dylan''s voice brought him back to reality. Dylan asked him a particular question which he gave answer to, then he asked Dylan a question which he gave answer to. And from there, they began conversing again while still walking. They''d been walking for minutes now, and it had gotten to the time for them to part ways. As known, their homes weren''t situated in the same community, so they were going to part ways at some point which they were about to do... "We''d meet at school tomorrow". That was the last thing Dylan said to Ryan before they parted ways. Dylan cornered a certain intersection, while Ryan kept walking straight. Now that they''d parted ways, Ryan thought to himself, ''It''s about time to head toward the Ackland inn''. And that''s exactly what he began doing, he began heading toward the Ackland inn. And as he was heading toward the inn, some thoughts were running through his mind here and there. He was wondering if Sofia had arrived at the inn or not. And he was hoping she''d have arrived at the inn, and if she hadn''t yet, then he was hoping she''d do so before he arrives at the inn. He wanted to reach there and get down to business with her immediately. He wasn''t heading toward the inn to wait for someone, he was heading there to fuck someone. So he didn''t want a situation where he''d arrive there and start waiting for her. He kept walking until he arrived at the Ackland inn, he was standing some meters away from it right now. And he could see people trooping into it. As said, the Ackland inn happens to be one of the well-known inns in this kingdom, so it wasn''t a surprise to see people trooping into it, it was popular and convenient. Lots of people would definitely love to patronize a place that was popular and convenient. Now, standing some meters away from the Ackland inn and glancing at it, Ryan knew he needed to be careful. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People in the inn shouldn''t recognize him, yes, he needed to make sure of it. This was something he''d thought of before. ..Who knows, maybe nothing might happen even if people recognize him inside the inn, but he didn''t want to take the risk. Chapter 52 - 52: As Planned. It was based on probability, things could happen if people recognize him inside the inn, or maybe nothing would happen. Now, if things end up happening, it could end up being brutal. He didn''t want that, so he has to make sure no one recognizes him when he enters the inn. ''I hope Sofia has arrived by now, it would make it easier to hide my identity from others''. Ryan thought to himself as he''d already begun walking toward the inn to enter it. He''d stepped foot into the inn by now with his head bowed a little, and according to what he was seeing, there wasn''t a single soul on the compound of the inn. The people that trooped into the inn some minutes ago had already entered the rooms they secured, and new people weren''t stepping foot into the inn currently. Seeing that people weren''t on the compound of the inn made Ryan breathe a sigh of relief and raise his head. Since the compound was empty of people, then he doesn''t need to worry about anyone recognizing him for now. He could be free to an extent without feeling any kind of fear... He glanced around the compound in search of Sofia, but he didn''t sight her. ''Guess she hasn''t yet arrived, I don''t like this''. Ryan thought to himself after glancing around the compound and not sighting her. He stood there for about a minute, then another thought ran through his mind, ''Would it even work out? Would everything go as planned? Would we get to have sex today?''. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who knows, maybe something happened at home that would hinder Sofia from coming here and keeping to the plan. Yes, this was Ryan''s mindset. Well, everything was based on probability though, he just needed to wait and see what would happen. He was still waiting when two people stepped foot into the compound of the inn, a male and a female. He bowed his head immediately the moment he noticed it...as known, the aim was to make sure no one recognizes him. His head was still bowed when they walked past him. They were even holding hands from what he was seeing, seems like they were a couple or something. Well, whether they were or not, it was none of his business. All he wanted now was for Sofia to arrive so they could do what they planned on doing. ''Or is it that she''d arrived and secured a room already and is inside the room currently?''. Ryan thought to himself with a perplexed facial expression. He stood there for a few seconds with that perplexed expression still plastered on his face, then another thought ran through his mind, ''But she wouldn''t be that foolish. She''s supposed to know that if she arrives, secure a room, and stay inside the room, I wouldn''t be able to know if she''d arrived or not, She''d need to stay on the compound for me to know she''d arrived. And that would simply happen by setting eyes on her. Or is she foolish enough not to make these calculations and discern this?''. ..The moment that thought finished running through Ryan''s mind, he felt someone grab his right shoulder. His heart skipped a little the moment that happened, then he turned around to glance at the person that grabbed his right shoulder...and it was Sofia looking so beautiful and elegant. His eyes widened a little the moment he set eyes on her, he wasn''t expecting she''d be the one that grabbed his right shoulder, he was fucking surprised... She wasn''t dressed in her servant''s clothing, she was dressed in another clothing, and she was looking sexy as usual. "Why are you surprised to see me?". Sofia inquired of Ryan after noticing the surprised expression on his face. "And who says I''m surprised to see you?". Ryan uttered. "It is evident on your face". Sofia''s voice resounded again. There was silence for some seconds before Ryan''s voice resounded, "Well, I was surprised ''cause I wasn''t expecting you''d be the one that grabbed my shoulder". Sofia only nodded her head a little, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Are you just arriving now?". "No, I arrived minutes ago, I''ve even secured a room already. I only went out to confirm something, I want to have a taste of your cock badly again, so I can''t afford to be wasting time". Sofia responded. This was exactly what Ryan wanted, he loved the energy she was emitting...exactly what he wanted. "Have you been waiting here for long? No, there''s no need to ask that, I know I didn''t spend too much time outside before coming back in, only a few minutes, And I know I didn''t see you on the compound when I was walking out. So for sure, you haven''t been waiting for long, right?". Sofia uttered again. Ryan nodded his head a little before responding, "Yes, I haven''t been waiting here for long". "Nice". And after that utterance flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, she began glancing at Ryan with lust in her eyes...she wanted to devour him. She''d been craving to have a taste of his cock again, and right now, they were at an inn. She''d already secured a room, she has him all to herself, there was no need to waste any more time. She wasn''t the only one glancing at Ryan with lust in her eyes, Ryan was also glancing at her with lust in his eyes as well. They wanted to devour each other badly. "Let''s head toward the room I secured, follow my lead". Sofia said to Ryan and began walking toward one of the buildings on the compound. There were more than one building on the compound, and each of them were storey buildings, which means there were lots of rooms in this inn to accommodate a lot of people. There were rooms downstairs, and there were rooms upstairs as well... The room Sofia secured was upstairs, so the both of them were already mounting one of the staircases heading toward the corridor where the room was situated. They''d arrived at the corridor by now and were heading toward the room. Ryan was just following Sofia''s lead since she was the one that secured the room and knew where it was situated. They kept walking until they arrived at the room. Then Sofia opened the door as the both of them stepped foot into it. The moment Sofia shut the door, she turned around as Ryan was right behind her, then she began smooching him. Ryan didn''t waste time to take off his school bag and fling it away as the steamy smooching was still ongoing. They were kissing each other the way they''d done so before. They were exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues, and sucking the hell out of each other''s lips. They were still kissing when Ryan did the usual, he grabbed Sofia''s fat buttocks with both hands and began squeezing them. He was squeezing them so roughly, like he wouldn''t get to squeeze them again. So he was engaging in two things now, he was smooching Sofia, and squeezing her fat buttocks at the same time. Though Sofia was somehow in control of the kissing, she wasn''t fully in control of it. They were kissing each other so roughly that they couldn''t even stand at a particular place while doing so. They kept moving here and there as Ryan kept squeezing her fat ass, he never stopped for a second. They were still kissing each other when their lips suddenly separated from each other, they took a pause. And they were glancing directly into each other''s eyes after taking the pause, their eyes filled with extreme lust. Pausing their steamy kissing also meant Ryan had to pause squeezing her buttocks. After glancing directly into each other''s eyes for a few more seconds, they resumed kissing each other. And you know what? The kissing was steamier than before. And resuming their kissing also meant Ryan had to resume squeezing her fat ass. They were still kissing when Ryan suddenly stopped squeezing her fat ass and lifted her, which didn''t disrupt their kissing. Sofia was surprised by how Ryan suddenly lifted her, but she liked it, she liked that he was being rough. And she didn''t waste time wrapping her legs around his body. They kept kissing each other as Ryan was carrying her to the bed right now. And the moment he reached the bed, he dropped her on it and came on top of her immediately as their steamy kissing resumed. And as they were kissing, he began making use of his right hand to squeeze her plump boobs which she was gaining pleasure from. ..The truth of the matter was, he was the one in control of the kissing now. Chapter 53 - 53: As Planned.(2) (R18) He was on top of her, so he has to be the one in control of the kissing now. He was still making use of his right hand to squeeze her boobs while kissing her. But that ended after the passing of a few more seconds, which led to him focusing more on kissing her. They kissed for a few more seconds before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan began loosening the part of her clothe where her boobs were situated. Yes, he wanted to loosen it so he''d be able to see her boobs properly, then suck them. And he wasn''t doing so slowly, he was doing so hastily. He wanted to begin sucking them as fast as possible, so he couldn''t afford to be loosening that part of her clothe sluggishly. He''d finished loosening that part of her clothe as he could see her boobs properly now. He wasn''t squeezing the main boobs when he was doing so and kissing her at the same time, he was squeezing them beneath the cloth. But he was seeing her main boobs now, and it was her main boobs he was about to suck. He was glancing at them right now, and they were looking so enticing that he couldn''t help but lick his lower lip a little. And after doing that, he buried his face in her boobs and began sucking them. "Ahhhn~" Soft moans escaped Sofia''s mouth the moment he began sucking them. And they didn''t just stop, moans kept flowing out of her mouth ''cause Ryan didn''t stop, he kept sucking her boobs. He sucked from nipple to nipple, from boob to boob, and they tasted so nice. He was enjoying what he was doing, he was enjoying sucking her boobs, he felt like he was in heaven. And lastly, he was enjoying the melodious moans flowing out of her mouth as he was sucking her boobs... "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" They were like soothing music to his ears, they gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. Pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body as Ryan was sucking her boobs. And it was the pleasure passing around her body that was triggering moans to flow out of her mouth. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her boobs like this was the last time he''d get to suck them. He was enjoying sucking her boobs so much that he couldn''t even dare to take a break. He didn''t plan on pausing, he kept sucking the hell out of her boobs. It got to a point where Sofia had to make use of her right hand to push his head further into her boobs, which made him gain more access to them. And she benefitted from it as well ''cause the amount of pleasure passing around her body increased to an extent. Ryan didn''t stop, he kept sucking the shit out of her plump and enticing boobs. He wouldn''t stop until he''d sucked her boobs to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sucked and sucked her boobs until he was satisfied. And after taking his mouth off them, the urge to bury his face in them and begin sucking them again was there. But he controlled himself, he thought he was satisfied with how much he''d sucked them...but guess he wasn''t fully satisfied. Well, he might get to suck them later. But as for now, he wanted to do something different to her boobs which were squeezing them... So his hands began heading toward her boobs until they reached them. And the moment they reached them, he grabbed them, and what followed next was to begin squeezing the hell out of them. He was still on top of her while doing all of these, and she''d been feeling pleasures here and there. Her boobs felt so nice in his hands, and he would make sure not to leave them until he''d squeezed the living hell out of them. Immense pleasure began passing around Sofia''s body the moment Ryan began squeezing her boobs. And the pleasure was followed by moans, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" She was feeling it in her soul, she felt like she was in another dimension, she was enjoying herself to the brim. She wanted Ryan to keep pleasuring her boobs like this for a long time. She wanted him to keep squeezing them until she was satisfied. ..And she didn''t plan on keeping it to herself, she didn''t waste time to voice it out with pleasure filling her voice, "Yes, keep squeezing them like that. Don''t you dare stop, keep going". And that''s exactly what Ryan planned on doing, he didn''t plan on stopping ''cause he wasn''t even close to squeezing them to his satisfaction. Until he was satisfied, and she was, he wouldn''t let go of her boobs. He kept squeezing them as moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth. Immense pleasure kept traveling across her body, she was enjoying immensely what was being done to her boobs. He squeezed and squeezed her boobs until she was satisfied, and he was as well. He was sure he''d squeezed the living hell out of them, then he stopped. His cock had already risen to the very brim by now, it had become so erect. And that was the same case for Sofia as well, her pussy had already become so wet, she was fucking horny. The both of them began undressing since they hadn''t taken off their clothes yet. They made sure to take off everything and fling it aside, including their underwear. ..So right now, they were stacked naked. Ryan''s gaze was focused on Sofia''s sexy body right now. Now that she was stacked naked, he could see her sexy shape and packages properly. And as for Sofia, she was glancing at Ryan''s cock. She couldn''t wait for the time to come when he''d thrust that big cock of his into her pussy and fuck the shit out of her. Ryan moved closer to Sofia and began sucking her boobs once again. Yes, he wasn''t really satisfied with how much he''d gotten to suck her plump boobs, he wanted to suck them some more. And that''s exactly what he was doing. Pleasure was passing around her body as he was sucking her boobs, and soft moans were escaping her mouth. He didn''t waste too much time sucking her boobs since he''d already sucked them before. And the moment he took his mouth off her boobs, he said to her, "I''d need you to suck my dick right now". "Even without you telling me, I was planning to do so already". Sofia stated. And with that, she bent as her face was right in front of Ryan''s erect dick right now. Then she grabbed it and began stroking it, which was sending slight pleasures across Ryan''s body. And the moment she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. Immense pleasure passed around Ryan''s body the moment she began sucking his cock as groans escaped his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" The pleasure was so immense that he had to close his eyes for a while before opening them again. This wouldn''t be the first time Sofia would be sucking his dick, and according to the blowjobs she''d given him in the past, she was a good dick sucker. And she was doing an excellent job once again which wasn''t making him surprised ''cause he knew she was an expert at giving blowjobs. His dick was going in and out of her mouth as she was sucking the hell out of it. Immense pleasure kept traveling across his body as groans kept flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" She''d deep-throated his cock a few times already since she began sucking it, and whenever she did so, it increases the amount of pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body. His body kept shivering from time to time as Sofia was sucking his cock. It got to a point where he held her hair and began increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth. Doing that increased the amount of pleasure passing around his body, they became more immense. He was benefitting from what he was doing, and Sofia was benefitting from it as well in the sense that she was enjoying it. He was still holding her hair and increasing the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth. He did so for a few more seconds before leaving her hair, so she could continue sucking his cock at the normal pace. This was something he''d done before while she was sucking his cock, and now, he''d repeated it. And he was sure to still repeat it again in the future. Sofia was sucking the whole of his cock when she suddenly moved to the balls... Chapter 54 - 54: As Planned.(3) (R18) She felt she needed to suck the balls as well just as she''d always sucked them when giving him a blowjob. A different kind of pleasure began traveling across Ryan''s body the moment she began sucking his balls. But the pleasure traveling across his body when she was sucking the whole of his cock was more immense than this. She didn''t stop, she kept sucking his balls as pleasure kept passing around Ryan''s body. And she was sucking them with so much passion, she was focused on what she was doing and doing it well. After sucking his balls for a few minutes, she began sucking and licking the cap of his dick, which sent a different kind of pleasure across Ryan''s body. "Shit! This is good". Ryan stated with pleasure filling his voice as Sofia was still sucking and licking the cap of his dick. After she''d pleasured the cap of his dick for about a minute, she sucked his balls for a few seconds again before she went back to sucking the whole of his dick. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking the whole of his dick again. And this was due to the amount of pleasure that began traveling across his body the moment she resumed sucking the whole of his dick. After about a minute of resuming sucking the whole of his dick, she deep-throated it some more which added to the amount of pleasure passing around Ryan''s body. And it also affected the groans flowing out of his mouth, they became louder... Sofia was doing an excellent job, she kept causing immense pleasure to keep traveling across his body. He closed his eyes more than once due to the immense pleasure passing around his body. She sucked his balls and the cap of his dick some more after the passing of some time. And now, she was done sucking Ryan''s dick. She''d sucked it to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. Since she was done pleasuring his cock and was sure she did an excellent job, she stood up as she was glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes currently. Both of their eyes were still filled with lust...there was still a lot they wanted to do to each other. Without wasting time, Ryan lifted her and dropped her on the bed. And after doing that, he spread her legs, so he could see her pussy properly. Then he knelt while still glancing at her pussy. She''d pleasured his cock, and she did an excellent job. ..It was about time for him to pleasure her pussy as well, he was about to eat the hell out of it. His mouth was heading toward her pussy currently. And the moment his mouth reached it, he began sucking it immediately. Immense pleasure traveled across Sofia''s body the moment he began sucking her pussy. And moans didn''t waste time to flow out of her mouth due to the pleasure she was feeling, "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" They were like melodious music to Ryan''s ears, and they gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her pussy as moans kept flowing out of her mouth. Her pussy tasted so sweet, it was so juicy...he was enjoying sucking it to the very brim. Pleasure never stopped passing around Sofia''s body as Ryan was pleasuring her pussy. So the moans flowing out of her mouth wasn''t enough to show the amount of immense pleasure that was traveling across her body. She was making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs as well, and she was also biting her lower lip from time to time... There were times when she even squeezed the bedsheet tightly and closed her eyes for a few seconds due to the amount of pleasure traveling across her body. Her body kept shivering as moans kept flowing out of her mouth as well. All these reactions from her made Ryan to keep sucking her pussy without stopping for even a second. Instead of stopping, he intensified it, he began sucking her pussy better. "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" Loud moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was sucking her pussy. She wasn''t making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs anymore. She was only biting her lower lip from time to time and making use of her hands to squeeze the bedsheet from time to time as well. Ryan sucked her pussy for minutes making sure he''d caused a good amount of pleasure to travel across her body, then he switched to licking it. He began making use of his tongue to pleasure her pussy. His tongue was moving about in her pussy as pleasure was passing around Sofia''s body and moans escaping her mouth. He was making use of his tongue to lick her pussy like how a person would make use of his tongue to lick a lollipop. "Yes, keep pleasuring it, don''t stop". Sofia uttered with pleasure filling her voice as her pussy was still being pleasured. Ryan didn''t plan on stopping until he''d licked her pussy to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. He licked and licked it as moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth and immense pleasure kept passing around her body. After he was satisfied with licking it to an extent, he switched to sucking it once again. The major aim was to make sure he eats her pussy to their satisfaction. "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" The loud moans flowing out of Sofia''s mouth became louder the moment Ryan sucked a certain spot in her pussy that sent a different kind of pleasure across her body. And he didn''t only do it once, he sucked that spot some more which caused louder moans to flow out of Sofia''s mouth... Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was doing an excellent job, he was sucking the hell out of her pussy and causing her to feel different things. She was enjoying herself to the very brim, she felt like she was in another dimension. He was still sucking her pussy when she began moving her right hand toward his head. And the moment her hand reached his head, she pushed his face further into her pussy. His face was completely buried in her pussy right now as he kept sucking it and immense pleasure kept traveling across Sofia''s body. It lasted for a few seconds before Sofia took her hand off his head. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he switched to licking it again. He licked it for about a minute before he switched to sucking it again. Before Ryan took his mouth off her pussy, he made sure he''d eaten it so well. He''d sucked and licked it well, he was satisfied, and she was satisfied as well. Now, what he needed to do next was to begin fingering her pussy. And he didn''t plan on wasting time with that as one of his fingers was already moving toward her pussy to penetrate it. The finger reached her pussy and began entering it slowly. And as it was going in, slight pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body and soft moans were escaping her mouth. And the moment his finger had finished penetrating her pussy, he began moving the finger back and forth...he began fingering her pussy. The pleasure passing around Sofia''s body increased the moment he began fingering her pussy and the moans escaping her mouth became louder... "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Her body began shivering due to the pleasure traveling across her body. And Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept fingering her pussy. As known, her moaning was always like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears. And hearing them always makes him want to keep doing what he was doing which was pleasuring her. It got to a point where he began intensifying how he was fingering her pussy. He began increasing the pace at which his finger was going in and out of her pussy. He began fingering her with speed which added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body. The pleasure traveling across her body became really immense which affected the moans flowing out of her mouth. They became louder, and their melodiousness was so soothing to Ryan''s ears. He kept doing what he was doing, he kept fingering her pussy with speed. And these were the words that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was still fingering her pussy, "Yes...yes, keep going, keep fingering the hell out of it. Don''t stop". ..Her voice was filled with so much pleasure, she was enjoying to the brim what was being done to her pussy. And Ryan didn''t plan on stopping until the usual happens, until juice flows out of her pussy. He kept fingering her pussy until she began pouring out, pussy juice began flowing out... Chapter 55 - 55: As Planned.(4) (R18) One of the reasons for fingering her pussy was already taking place. Immense pleasure was passing around Sofia''s body as juice was pouring out of her pussy. And loud moans were escaping her mouth as well. She and Ryan watched until she''d finished pouring out, then Ryan stood up since he bent to pleasure her pussy. Now that he''d eaten her pussy and fingered it, it was about time to thrust his cock into her pussy and fuck her. And that''s exactly what she wanted though she''d cummed. She wasn''t satisfied at all, she still needed her pussy to be pleasured some more. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She still wanted Ryan to thrust his cock into her pussy and fuck the shit out of her. And that''s exactly what Ryan planned on doing right now, he was glancing at her pussy with the aim of fucking her in missionary style first. He was still glancing at her pussy when he remembered the ''Divine rod'' skill. The skill that would increase the size of his cock and make it enormous. Making use of this skill to fuck Sofia would be really nice. There''s no way he wouldn''t fuck the living hell out of her when he makes use of the skill... He''d unlocked it, so there was nothing hindering him from making use of it. All he needed to do now was activate it, so he uttered in his mind, ''Activate divine rod''. And he got the system''s notification immediately... [Divine rod have been activated] After getting that notification, his dick started increasing in size until it had finished increasing. It was very enormous right now, ready to penetrate a female''s pussy and widen it. Sofia hadn''t noticed how massive Ryan''s cock had become ''cause she wasn''t glancing at it. She was glancing at his face waiting for him to come fuck her pussy. Until Ryan came on top of her where she was lying on the bed, she didn''t still notice how massive his dick had become. He began making use of his hand to stroke his massive dick, and after he was done stroking it, he began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. Her eyes widened the moment his cock began entering her pussy. She felt something...she felt that the cock entering her pussy was super massive. And she was wondering if Ryan''s dick became larger than how it was before he came on top of her. She knew what she felt when his dick began going into her pussy the first time they had sex. What she was feeling now was far different... Immense pleasure was already traveling across her body as his dick was going into her pussy and moans were escaping her mouth. And the moment his dick had finished entering her pussy, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began fucking her...and Sofia''s eyes widened more the moment he began screwing her as the pleasure traveling across her body became more immense and was mixed with pain a little. His dick was so enormous that she was feeling slight pain from the fucking. So right now, she was feeling two things at the same time as she was being screwed. ..Pain and pleasure, but the pleasure was more than the pain. And instead of moans to flow out of her mouth when Ryan began screwing her, it was screams that flowed out. And this was due to the pain she felt. Her eyes were just widened as pain and pleasure kept passing around her body as Ryan was fucking her. Screams didn''t stop flowing out of her mouth, they kept flowing out. Ryan knew she was feeling pain from the fucking due to the screams escaping her mouth, but he didn''t care. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept screwing her with his massive cock. Sofia was feeling pain from the screwing and screams were escaping her mouth ''cause she wasn''t used to the dick size. This was the biggest dick that had ever penetrated her pussy since she started having sex. And while Ryan was fucking her, and she was feeling all these things pass around her body, she kept wondering if his dick became bigger or something. It was after the passing of some seconds that she concluded his dick became bigger. There was no way it was the same size of dick he used in fucking her the first time they had sex he was using to fuck her now. What she was feeling was completely different from what she felt the first time they had sex. As said, she was feeling pain and screams were escaping her mouth because she wasn''t used to the dick size. But as time passed, she started getting used to the dick size. Pain stopped passing around her body, only immense pleasure. And screams stopped flowing out of her mouth as well, only loud moans... "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" Ryan discerned that pain had stopped traveling across her body while still fucking her ''cause screams weren''t escaping her mouth anymore. That was enough for him to conclude that she was getting used to the dick size. The immense pleasure traveling across her body caused loud moans to keep flowing out of her mouth nonstop. Her body kept shivering as Ryan was screwing her, and her eyes were still widened to an extent. He was still fucking her when he began moving his mouth toward her boobs to suck them. And the moment his mouth reached them, he began sucking them, which added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body. After sucking them for about a minute, he stopped sucking them and began squeezing them while still fucking her. He didn''t waste too much time squeezing them as well. He squeezed them for about a minute before taking his right hand off them. Then he focused on fucking her with a plan to increase the pace at which he was drilling her. Pain and immense pleasure were traveling across Sofia''s body when he was drilling her at a normal pace after thrusting his massive cock into her pussy. She''d gotten used to the dick size, and pain wasn''t passing around her body anymore... But with Ryan''s plan to increase the pace at which he was fucking her, that pain was sure to begin passing around her body once again. Slowly, he began increasing the pace at which he was screwing her. And by now, he''d started slamming her pussy with speed...and as expected, pain began passing around her body again. And they were followed by screams. So the two things that stopped had resumed again, pain had begun traveling across her body again, and screams had begun escaping her mouth again. But even with all of these, Ryan didn''t stop, he kept drilling her pussy at a fast pace. And Sofia didn''t want him to stop, she wanted him to keep doing what he was doing. Just as she got used to it the first time, she was going to get used to it again. And that was exactly what happened, as time passed, she began getting used to it though Ryan was still fucking her at a fast pace. So screams weren''t escaping her mouth anymore, instead, the loud moans escaping her mouth resumed again... "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" That only meant pain wasn''t passing around her body anymore, only immense pleasure. Ryan was still drilling her pussy at a fast pace when he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. And the moment his mouth reached hers, he began smooching her. They explored each other''s mouths with their tongues again, and they also sucked each other''s lips. The smooching lasted for about a minute before their lips separated from each other. Then Ryan focused on what he was doing before, which was fucking her at a fast pace. He was using a lot of energy to drill her at a fast pace, but he was gaining pleasure from it as well. And due to the energy he was using to screw her, his body started heating up. He began sweating in some places, but he didn''t mind that at all, he just kept screwing Sofia at a fast pace... He was fucking her in missionary style right now, and he was sure to fuck her in other styles before he''d be satisfied. He screwed and screwed her in missionary style until he was satisfied, and she was satisfied as well. Then he took his massive cock out of her pussy, and all Sofia wanted to do now was to ride him. She didn''t waste time to sit up on the bed and push him to the bed as he landed flat on it. With him lying on the bed, she''d be able to ride the hell out of him. ..Wanting to confirm the current size of his dick, she glanced at it as he was lying on the bed, and she confirmed it became larger. Chapter 56 - 56: As Planned.(5) (R18) She was right all along, she knew what she felt the first time he thrust his dick into her pussy was far different from what she felt when he did so now. She never felt pain nor did screams flow out of her mouth while he was screwing her back then, but she felt those now. She was fucking right all along. But she was a little confused now, how did his dick become so large all of a sudden? It wasn''t as huge as this when she was giving him a blowjob. How did it become so big now? What did he do? These were questions running through her mind, but there were no answers to them. What she was seeing now was fucking massive, it was the biggest dick she''d ever set eyes on... Well, since she couldn''t get answers to the questions running through her mind, and she didn''t plan on asking Ryan either, she just decided to get down to business. And what was the business she planned on getting down to? Bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s dick and riding the shit out of him. She''d already gotten used to the massive cock, so she wouldn''t be feeling pain anymore nor would screams be flowing out of her mouth. Immense pleasure would only be passing around her body and loud moans flowing out of her mouth. She came on top of Ryan, then she held his massive cock, stroked it for some seconds, then thrust it into her pussy. And what followed next was to begin riding him. She began bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s dick as his cock kept going in and out of her pussy. Immense pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as she was bouncing her buttocks on his cock. And the pleasure passing around his body caused groans to flow out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Sofia was riding him so well, the immense pleasure traveling across his body never seized for a second... And he wasn''t the only one feeling pleasure from the riding. Pleasure was traveling across Sofia''s body as well as she was riding him. There was no way she wouldn''t feel pleasure when this massive cock of his was penetrating her pussy. She wasn''t feeling any kind of pain, but the pleasure passing around her body was immense. And the pleasure was enough to cause moans to flow out of her mouth continuously, "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" She was feeling it in her soul, she was enjoying what she was doing. And the fact that she was enjoying it made her keep doing it. She kept riding him nonstop. She was feeling pleasure from riding him, but Ryan was feeling more pleasure ''cause he was only lying on the bed, she was the one doing the work. He was lying there while she was riding the shit out of him. Immense pleasure kept traveling across his body as groans kept flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He was enjoying himself to the very brim, he felt like he was in another dimension. There were times when he even had to close his eyes due to the amount of pleasure traveling across his body. She kept riding the shit out of him as the sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room along with groaning and moaning. It got to a point where she began increasing the pace at which she was riding him until she finished increasing it. So right now, she was riding him at a bit of fast pace. And the both of them were benefitting from it ''cause the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies increased, which affected the moaning and groaning escaping their mouths. Ryan moved from one dimension to another dimension after she increased the pace at which she was riding him. The pleasure traveling across his body became more immense. He had to close his eyes for a while again due to the immensity of the pleasure. These were the words that flowed out of his mouth after opening his eyes, "Keep riding me like that, keep going". ..His voice was filled with so much pleasure, he was enjoying himself to the very brim. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sofia had been wanting to have sex with Ryan again badly. Now that she was doing so, she was going to fuck the shit out of him. Now that she was in the position to pleasure him, she was going to do an excellent job. She kept riding him at a bit of fast pace nonstop as pleasure kept traveling across their bodies. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time, and moans kept escaping Sofia''s mouth as well. She wouldn''t stop riding him until the both of them were completely satisfied. Until she''d ridden the living hell out of him. The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room. And they were so loud that even a person outside would be able to hear them if the person came closer to the door. Sofia kept doing an excellent job, she kept bouncing her fat buttocks on his massive dick as immense pleasure kept passing around their bodies. She rode him for minutes as they kept feeling different things in their bodies. And now, she was done riding him... She''d ridden him to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. Her body even heated up during the time she was riding him at a fast pace, but she didn''t mind that at all, it was evidence of the work she was doing. ..All she cared about was the pleasure she was feeling. Since she was done riding him, she stood up from his massive dick. Then Ryan told her to position in a way that shows she was ready to receive some back shot fucking. And she didn''t waste time to position in that way as her buttocks were facing him and her face was positioned to the other side. She made this position on the bed, both of her hands were supporting her body. Ryan had already gotten off the bed since, that''s why her ass could be facing him after she positioned. He moved closer to her buttocks, then he began stroking his dick. After he was done stroking his massive dick, he began thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. And as it was going in, slight pleasure was traveling across their bodies...soft moans were even escaping Sofia''s mouth. After it had finished entering, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began giving Sofia some back shot fucking. And this caused immense pleasure to travel across their bodies as the soft moans escaping Sofia''s mouth converted to loud moans, "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" And as for Ryan, groans began flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Her pussy was fucking sweet, he was enjoying it to the brim. And the fact that his cock was enormous was making it seem like her pussy was too tight, but it wasn''t. It was his cock that was too large. And her pussy being tight because of his massive cock was making fucking her really sweet. And he wasn''t the only one enjoying this sweetness, she was enjoying it as well. It was evident from the amount of moans escaping her mouth. He kept fucking her from the back nonstop as pleasure kept passing around their bodies. Both of his hands were on her waist as he was screwing the shit out of her pussy. It got to a point where he took one of his hands off her waist and found a way to begin moving it toward her boobs. And the moment that hand reached her boobs, he began squeezing them. And squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure passing around Sofia''s body. So right now, he was squeezing her boobs and screwing her at the same time. She was enjoying herself to the very brim, two things were being done to her which were causing pleasure to pass around her body. Her boobs were being squeezed, and she was being fucked by a massive cock. Moans never stopped escaping her mouth, they kept flowing out of it freely. Ryan squeezed her boobs for a few minutes before he took his hand off them and placed it on her waist once again. So right now, he was holding her waist with both hands again while still drilling her. Then as time passed, he began increasing the pace at which he was fucking her. And right now, he was fucking her at a fast pace which he''d done before. And doing this increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies and the amount of moans and groans escaping their mouths. They became louder because the sex had become sweeter... Chapter 57 - 57: As Planned.(6) (R18) Sofia kept closing her eyes from time to time as Ryan was drilling her pussy in back shot. And this was due to the immense pleasure traveling across her body. Now that he''d increased the pace at which he was fucking her from the back, she began closing her eyes some more and biting her lower lip ''cause the pleasure had become more immense. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept fucking her pussy at a fast pace... He was doing serious work, and it became evident when he started feeling his body heat up again. Well, he did the usual, he didn''t mind it at all, he just kept screwing Sofia''s pussy and feeling pleasure. "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" Melodious moans kept flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as he was drilling her pussy from the back at a fast pace. Ryan was still screwing her when he started feeling that rush...he was about to cum. But he didn''t want to yet ''cause he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck Sofia''s pussy. He still wanted to fuck her some more, and as known, once he cums, his body would relax. He wouldn''t have the strength to keep screwing her until he''s fully satisfied. So he was going to do what he did when fucking her in the past. He was going to take his cock out of her pussy and control the semen that was about to pour out. Once his body had relaxed, and he was sure he wouldn''t be cumming anymore in the meantime, he''d thrust his dick back into her pussy and continue fucking her in back shot. And that was exactly what he did, he took his cock out of her pussy and controlled the semen that was about to pour out. Sofia didn''t like the fact that he took his dick out and stopped fucking her. She didn''t like the fact that the screwing was halted, she was enjoying it to the very brim... So these were the words that flowed out of her mouth after Ryan took his rod out of her pussy, "Why did you stop? Why did you take your cock out of my pussy?". Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s because I was about to ejaculate, and I don''t want to ejaculate yet. I still want to fuck you some more, once I pour out, the strength to keep fucking you wouldn''t be there anymore". Ryan retorted. She nodded her head in understanding before saying once again, "Oh! This same thing". Ryan''s body had fully relaxed by now, he wouldn''t be cumming anymore in the meantime. So he thrust his dick back into Sofia''s pussy and resumed screwing her. Immense pleasure began traveling across her body again the moment Ryan resumed fucking her with his massive cock. And the immense pleasure prompted moans to flow out of her mouth and to keep flowing out continuously, "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" And it didn''t take long for Ryan to increase the pace at which he was screwing her to that fast pace again... His dick was going in and out of her pussy with speed, and pleasure was passing around their bodies nonstop. "Keep going, keep screwing me like that". Sofia stated with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still fucking her from the back. The drilling lasted for minutes until Ryan was satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck her in back shot. And he wasn''t the only one satisfied with this sex style, Sofia was satisfied as well. ..But they weren''t done yet, Ryan still wanted to fuck her some more, and Sofia still wanted to fuck him some more as well. This was the statement that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth after Ryan took his cock out of her pussy since he was done screwing her from the back, "I want you to fuck my butt with this massive dick of yours. I want you to thrust that massive cock into my butthole and screw the living hell out of me". This would be the very first time Ryan would be getting to fuck her in the butt. The first time they had sex, he didn''t screw her butthole. But seems like he was going to do so now because she''d requested it. Since that was what she wanted, then he was going to do so wholeheartedly. He wanted to experience what it would feel like to fuck a lady''s butt...especially the one with fat buttocks. She was still positioned in that same way, her buttocks were facing him, and her face was positioned to the other side. Ryan was stroking his massive dick right now while glancing at her butthole at the same time. He was still glancing at her butthole when he remembered a certain item in his item panel...and it was the ''Butt plug''. As known, the butt plug was an item he could use in pleasuring a female''s butt. In case he didn''t want to make use of his cock to pleasure a female''s butt, he can simply make use of this item. He could imagine how nice it would be to penetrate Sofia''s butt with his massive cock and fuck the shit out of it, and then making use of the butt plug to pleasure her butt as well. ..There was nothing wrong with doing both to her butt. But this imagination was to waste because he hadn''t unlocked the butt plug item yet, so he wouldn''t be able to make use of it. All he can do now was to fuck Sofia''s butt with his massive cock. He stroked his dick for some seconds more before he began thrusting it into Sofia''s butthole. And damn! It was fucking tight. Immense pleasure plus pain was traveling across Sofia''s body as his dick was penetrating her butthole. And as for him, immense pleasure was traveling across his body as groans were already flowing out of his mouth. He wasn''t feeling any kind of pain ''cause he was the one thrusting his massive cock into her tight butthole...not the other way round. As immense pleasure and pain was passing around Sofia''s body as Ryan''s dick was going into her butthole, little screams were flowing out of her mouth as well. She had gotten used to Ryan fucking her pussy with that massive dick of his...but she hadn''t gotten used to it when it comes to screwing her butt with it. That was exactly the reason why pain was traveling across her body as his dick was going in. Imagine what would then happen when he begins screwing her in that same butt. Ryan''s cock had finished entering her butthole by now, then he began moving his waist back and forth...he began screwing her in the butt. The pleasure that traveled across his body the moment he began doing that touched his brain. The pleasure was too immense, and groans couldn''t help but flow freely out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Her butthole was fucking tight, plus the fact that his cock was enormous, he was deriving extreme sweetness from screwing her buttocks. Now, if this amount of pleasure could be traveling across Ryan''s body, imagine what was happening to Sofia. Ryan was enjoying himself to the very brim, but she couldn''t say she was enjoying herself properly. It wasn''t only immense pleasure that was passing around her body, pain was traveling across her body as well. And this pain wasn''t allowing her to enjoy what was being done to her buttocks to the fullest. She couldn''t say she was enjoying herself as much as Ryan was enjoying himself. And this was because she hadn''t gotten used to Ryan fucking her butt with that massive dick of his. Screams were still flowing out of her mouth as his cock was going in and out of her butthole. Ryan discerned she was feeling pain from the screwing due to the screams escaping her mouth. And he knew this was because she hadn''t gotten used to this size of cock penetrating her butthole. But he knew she''d eventually get used to it as time passes. And his mindset was fucking correct because as time passed, the screams escaping Sofia''s mouth began reducing until they stopped completely. Pain wasn''t traveling across her body anymore, only immense pleasure. Screams weren''t escaping her mouth anymore, only loud moans...they were fucking loud. "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" She was feeling it in her soul, her eyes were widened as Ryan''s cock kept going in and out of her butthole, and she was gripping the bedsheet tightly from time to time as well. The pleasure traveling across her body was so immense that it was causing her body to shiver from time to time. Ryan was feeling it ''cause both of his hands were on her waist while drilling her buttocks. She was feeling a lot of things in her body, Ryan was doing a lot to her. And she didn''t want it to stop... Chapter 58 - 58: As Planned.(7) (R18) She didn''t want it to stop ''cause she was enjoying it to the very brim. Even when pain was traveling across her body when Ryan began screwing her butt at first, she still didn''t want it to stop. She knew she was going to get used to it eventually just as she got used to him screwing her pussy with his enormous cock... Loud moans were still flowing out of Sofia''s mouth as her ass was being screwed, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" And as for Ryan, groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time as well, "Arghh~Arghh~" The sweetness he was feeling from screwing her buttocks was more than the sweetness he felt when fucking her pussy. Why? Because her butthole was fucking tight. Ryan''s dick kept going in and out of Sofia''s butthole until he started increasing the pace at which he was screwing her butthole until he finished increasing it. And right now, he was fucking her buttocks at a bit of fast pace which increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies. Pain almost began passing around Sofia''s body again when he increased the pace at which he was fucking her buttocks. She felt slight pain which lasted for some seconds before it stopped. And she felt that pain due to the increase that took place and was still taking place. Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he was still holding both sides of her waist while screwing the shit out of her ass. His enormous cock kept going in and out of her butthole with speed. Immense pleasure kept traveling across their bodies as moans and groans kept flowing out of their mouths. And you know what? The sounds of their skins hitting each other were still resounding across the room ''cause the banging was still taking place... "Yes, keep fucking that ass, don''t you dare stop". Sofia uttered with pleasure filling her voice as Ryan was still screwing the hell out of her buttocks. His body had already heated up to the brim by now due to the work he was doing. There were bits of sweat on his forehead, and the other parts of his body were sweaty as well. And Ryan wasn''t surprised by this at all ''cause it was expected. He''d been making use of a lot of energy to fuck Sofia for minutes now. Of course, sweat would flow out. But he didn''t mind that at all...he just kept doing what he was doing, which was fucking Sofia and gaining pleasure from it. Ryan fucked Sofia''s butt for minutes until he finally took his dick out of her butthole and fell flat on the bed with sweat all over his body. He didn''t do this ''cause he wanted to cum and was trying to control it. ..He did it ''cause he needed to rest a little, he''d been making use of a lot of energy to screw Sofia for minutes now. Sofia didn''t waste time to glance at him after he lay on the bed, then she uttered, "Are you about to ejaculate again and trying to stop yourself from doing so?". "No". Ryan responded. "Then why did you take your dick out of my butthole?". She threw another question at him. "That''s because I''m tired and need to rest my body a little". She nodded her head in understanding, then stated once again, "Then I''d be waiting for you to finish resting, so you can resume fucking me". "Yes, do just that. After I''m done resting my body to an extent, I''d resume fucking your ass until the both of us are satisfied". Ryan said. She nodded her head in understanding once again and began waiting for Ryan to finish resting. She didn''t lay on the bed to do this, she was sitting on it while glancing at Ryan. A few minutes had passed, but Ryan was still lying on the bed. The sweat on his body was already drying up, and it wouldn''t take long before everything would finish drying up. Sofia was still waiting for Ryan to resume fucking her butthole. She was getting a little impatient, but she didn''t want to pressure him or something. So she just left him to keep lying on the bed and was hoping he''d get up from it soon and resume screwing her buttocks. She wasn''t satisfied yet, she needed the drilling to keep going. After lying on the bed for a few more minutes, Ryan got up from it. And this was enough for Sofia to know he wanted to resume fucking her in the butt. So she positioned in that same way as her ass was facing him once again and her face positioned to the other side. Ryan was standing close to her buttocks right now. What he did next was to grab his massive cock and began stroking it. And after he was done stroking it, he began thrusting it into Sofia''s butthole once again. Pleasure began passing around their bodies once again as his dick was going into her butthole. And after it had finished entering her butthole, he began moving his waist back and forth. He began screwing her ass...and this caused immense pleasure to resume passing around their bodies as loud moans flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" She felt it in her soul, the pleasure was just too immense, and she liked it. And as for Ryan, the immense pleasure that traveled across his body caused groans to escape his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" And it didn''t just stop there, groans kept flowing out of his mouth from time to time. He was feeling that sweetness again, and he was enjoying it to the very brim. He fucked her butthole for minutes until the both of them were satisfied. Then he took his dick out of her butthole and pushed her to the bed as she fell flat on it. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though he fucked the shit out of her buttocks, they weren''t yet satisfied... They wanted to fuck each other some more. Ryan hadn''t allowed semen pour out of his dick hole, and until he''d allowed sperm to flow out, he wouldn''t leave her...he''d keep fucking her. They were satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck her butthole, but they weren''t satisfied with how much they''d gotten to fuck each other in general. They still wanted to engage in maybe one or two more sex styles. As said, Ryan pushed Sofia to the bed, causing her to fall flat on it. He was about to fuck her in a sex style he''d fucked her in before...and that was the missionary style. He enjoyed fucking her in this sex style, and he was about to repeat it. After she landed on the bed, he glanced at her pussy for some seconds before coming on top of her. And after coming on top of her, he didn''t waste time to thrust his massive cock into her pussy and begin fucking her. Pleasure traveled across their bodies immediately the moment he began fucking her. And it was evident from the moans that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" Ryan wasn''t left out, groans flowed out of his mouth due to the immense pleasure that passed around his body, "Arghh~Arghh~" He didn''t stop for a second, he kept drilling her pussy in missionary style. He was still drilling her pussy when he began moving his mouth toward hers for a kiss. Yes, it''s been minutes since they last kissed, and he wanted that to take place again. So the moment his mouth reached hers, he began smooching her while still screwing her at the same time. The kissing lasted for about a minute and some seconds before their lips separated from each other. And their lips separating from each other made him focus on fucking her pussy once again. He kept fucking her in missionary style as pleasure kept passing around their bodies and moans and groans kept flowing out of their mouths. There was a particular time when he increased the pace at which he was fucking her just as he''d been doing. And increasing the pace increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies. And that in turn increased the amount of moans and groans flowing out of their mouths, they became louder... Ryan was still screwing her in missionary style when he began feeling that rush again. Yes, he was about to ejaculate, and he didn''t plan on holding it in this time. He planned on pouring it out because, from the look of things, he''d fucked her to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction. So these were the words that flowed out of his mouth the moment he began feeling that rush, "I''m about to cum". ..His voice was filled with so much pleasure. Chapter 59 - 59: As Planned.(8) (R18) "I want you to do it right inside my mouth, I want you to cum inside my mouth". Sofia stated after Ryan announced that he was about to cum. Since that was what she wanted, then he was going to do just so. He took his cock out of her pussy, then Sofia knelt on the bed as her mouth was wide open right in front of Ryan''s cock. After the passing of a few seconds, Ryan began pouring out. Semen began pouring out of his dick hole right into Sofia''s mouth. And as they were pouring out, immense pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as loud groans were escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" And after he''d finished pouring everything into Sofia''s mouth, she swallowed it. Glancing directly into Sofia''s eyes, Ryan stated, "That was nice". And after those words flowed out of his mouth, he fell on the bed. He planned on resting his body since he was feeling a little weak from the fucking. "That sperm of yours tasted so nice". Those were the words that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth while glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes as he was lying on the bed...and she meant what she was saying. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head a little to her utterance. Sofia didn''t join him in lying on the bed immediately, she first sat on the bed for a few minutes. After she was satisfied with how much she''d sat on the bed, she then lay on it. She wasn''t feeling that weak, that was why she didn''t rush to lay on the bed. But Ryan was feeling a little weak because he was the one that did most of the work while they were having sex. He was the one that was on top most of the time drilling her with so much energy. She was only on top once, and that was when she was riding him. So it wasn''t a surprise why Ryan had to lay on the bed immediately after he was done cumming. And it wasn''t a surprise why he had to halt the sex they were having and rest his body a little some few minutes back. Ryan was just lying there without a single word flowing out of his mouth. Sofia was glancing at him currently while lying on the bed as well. She was so happy right now, she''d gotten to have a taste of his dick again...and she enjoyed it to the very brim. He fucked the shit out of her, he even penetrated her butthole with his massive cock and fucked the shit out of her buttocks... His dick grew larger in size, she didn''t know how that was possible in a short time. And there were times when she felt pain because of his massive cock and screams even flowed out of her mouth. But she didn''t consider that to be a bad experience at all, it was part of the fun ride. She enjoyed all...both the immense pleasures and the pain. She would have told him to stop if the pain was unbearable for her, but she didn''t. It was worth it ''cause the pain was mixed with immense pleasure, it wasn''t pain only. She accomplished the reason for wanting them to meet at an inn, which was to have sex with him without anyone disrupting them. She had proper sex with him without anyone disrupting them...it went as planned. ..The money she used in paying for this room didn''t go to waste at all. Thinking about all these was making her heart glad. Her gaze was still focused on Ryan, and these were the words that flowed out of her mouth while still glancing at him, "Are you feeling really weak?". She''d noticed by now that he was tired from the fucking. And she couldn''t blame him because he wasn''t a piece of wood, he was human with flesh and blood. Considering the energy he used in screwing her, he was sure to feel tired. This she was aware of... "I''m not feeling really weak, just a little tired. It would be over soon once I relax my body some more". Ryan responded to her question. She nodded her head a little as silence ensued. Minutes had passed, and the both of them were still lying stacked naked on the bed. Ryan''s body had fully relaxed by now, he wasn''t feeling tired anymore. And you know what? Sofia wanted Ryan to fuck her some more, she wanted to go another round. Yes, you heard that correctly...she wanted his dick to penetrate her pussy again and fuck it some more. Even with all the energy Ryan used in fucking her and all that, she still wanted to go another round? Not like he didn''t satisfy her before cumming, he did. And he was satisfied as well. But during the time she was lying on the bed, she started getting horny again while glancing at his enormous cock. It looked so enticing and yummy. Her pussy started getting wet...and now, the horniness had returned. And since she wanted Ryan to fuck her some more again, she didn''t plan on keeping it to herself. She better tell him what she wanted and see if he''d have the energy to grant what she wanted... That was the very reason why she paid for this room, to fuck him to her satisfaction without any disruption. "I don''t know if you''d be able to fuck me some more, Ryan". Sofia said to Ryan while glancing at him. A kind of perplexed expression appeared on his face the moment she said that, then his voice resounded, "Like seriously? Are you kidding me?". sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I''m not kidding you, I''m fucking serious. I need you to screw me some more". Sofia uttered once again. "So, even with all the energy I used in fucking you, you still need me to fuck you some more?". Ryan stated with a bit of widened eyes. "Not like you didn''t satisfy me, you did. But glancing at your enormous cock made me horny again. Just see if you can fuck me in a certain sex style, you don''t need to do too much, That was the very reason why I said we should meet at an inn, and paid for this room. I wanted us to have sex to my satisfaction...like, I want to be completely satisfied". Ryan''s body had fully relaxed, he wasn''t feeling tired anymore, so he should be able to fuck her in one sex style at least. And he hadn''t inactivated the divine rod yet. His dick was still so massive, and he was about to make use of it again. She was lying on the bed, and what he did was to come on top of her. Then he began stroking his massive cock until he was done stroking it. What followed next was to begin thrusting it into Sofia''s pussy. Pleasure was traveling across their bodies as usual as his cock was going into her pussy. And soft moans were escaping Sofia''s mouth as well, but groans weren''t escaping Ryan''s mouth. ..The moment his dick had finished entering her pussy, he began screwing her in missionary style. Yes, this was the sex style he was going to fuck her in, and he was done. The pleasure passing around their bodies increased the moment he began fucking her in missionary style. And it was evident from the loud moans that flowed out of Sofia''s mouth, "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" She felt it in her soul, and she enjoyed it to the very brim. And the thing was that it was continuous since Ryan was still screwing her pussy in missionary style, so it was continuous enjoyment for her. Ryan wasn''t left out, groans escaped his mouth and kept escaping his mouth due to the amount of pleasure passing around his body, "Arghh~Arghh~" He didn''t stop for a second, he kept drilling Sofia in missionary style. She wanted one more round of sex, and that was what he was giving to her. And it wasn''t a situation where he was screwing her because she wanted it. Yes, it was part of the reason, but the main reason why he was doing it now was because he was gaining pleasure from it. Her pussy was sweet as usual, and he was enjoying the sweetness. But even with the sweetness, it was going to end in this missionary style. He has to make sure to satisfy her in this sex style, and he must cum as well. He was still screwing her in missionary style when he began making use of his right hand to squeeze her boobs. Her boobs were always looking enticing. So while fucking her and glancing at them, he couldn''t help but to begin squeezing them again... Chapter 60 - 60: We Cant Afford To Get Suspected. Squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Sofia''s body as usual. They felt so nice in his hand, and this made him keep squeezing them for a long time. Minutes had passed since he began squeezing Sofia''s boobs, and he was still squeezing them. His massive dick was still going in and out of her pussy as well. He was screwing her in missionary style while squeezing her boobs at the same time... Well, he took his hand off her boobs after the passing of a few more seconds and focused on drilling her pussy. "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Moans were still flowing freely out of Sofia''s mouth as Ryan was fucking her in missionary style, and groans were escaping Ryan''s mouth from time to time as well. His dick kept going in and out of her pussy as pleasure kept traveling across their bodies. And right now, Ryan was feeling that rush again, he was about to cum. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He''d fucked her to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction, and as said, he doesn''t plan on fucking her in another sex style after he was done drilling her in missionary style. "I''m about to cum". Ryan''s voice resounded with pleasure filling it, then he uttered again, "Should I cum inside your mouth again?". "Yes, I''d always love to have a taste of your semen". Sofia retorted. And with that, Ryan took his cock out of her pussy. And Sofia didn''t waste time to position in that same way as her face was right in front of Ryan''s dick and her mouth widely open. Ryan began pouring out after the passing of a few seconds. The semen pouring out of his dick hole were going straight into Sofia''s mouth. And after he''d finished pouring everything into her mouth, she swallowed it as usual. "Tastes good as expected". Sofia said after swallowing his cum. He wasn''t feeling tired at all after cumming ''cause he didn''t use too much energy to fuck Sofia this time. And he only screwed her in one sex style. He still lay on the bed after cumming though he wasn''t tired...he just wanted to lay on it. "You''re satisfied, right?". Ryan uttered to Sofia after lying on the bed. "Yes, I am". Sofia responded. "Don''t glance at my massive dick anymore so you wouldn''t get horny again. If you do, I don''t think I''d be screwing you again". Ryan stated again. "Understood". Sofia said nodding her head a little. The sky was already darkening, and a time would come when it would darken completely very soon. It was evening heading toward nighttime, Ryan and Sofia spent minutes having sex. They''d spent a lot of time in this inn to an extent. After lying on the bed for some minutes, Ryan sat up on it before saying to Sofia, "We''ve spent enough time here, we should dress up and leave. The sky is already darkening". Sofia didn''t say anything, she only nodded her head in agreement. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "What was the situation like when you left home for this place? Who was at home and who wasn''t?". "The other servants and the guards were the ones at home when I was leaving". Sofia responded. "My mum might have arrived home by now, who knows? We better dress up and leave this place as fast as possible". After those words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, he got up from the bed completely and began dressing up. And it didn''t take long for Sofia to follow suit, she began dressing up as well. The both of them were stacked naked, so they had a lot of dressing up to do... The first person to finish dressing up was Ryan, then Sofia followed. The next thing Ryan did was to walk toward his bag where he flung it and pick it up. He''d already inactivated the divine rod by now by saying it in his mind. His dick had reduced to its normal size when it wasn''t erect. "The both of us can''t reach home together so we wouldn''t be suspected. As you said, your mum might have arrived home by now. We''d have to leave this inn in a way that one of us would arrive home first before the other, We can''t afford to get suspected, we have to be super cautious". Sofia said to Ryan. Ryan nodded his head in understanding, that was wise...he didn''t even think about it. "I agree to that, that''s wise". Ryan said to Sofia. "So, who should leave first?". Sofia inquired. Ryan contemplated for some seconds before saying, "I think you should leave first. If you arrive home and meet my mum, there''s a chance she''d ask you where you went to, just find a good lie to tell her, There''s a chance she''d ask me why I''m just coming back from school by this time as well, and I''d simply lie to her. We wouldn''t be suspected as far as we don''t come home together". Sofia nodded her head in understanding, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "All these explanations would only be necessary if we arrived home to meet her there. We might not meet her at home, who knows? Everything is just based on probability". Sofia nodded her head in understanding once again before stating, "I''d be leaving now then. Don''t waste too much time here before leaving as well, leave after the passing of a few minutes". "I''d do just so". Sofia began walking toward the door of the room until she reached it. Then she opened it, and before she could step out, Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Thanks". She glanced at him with a perplexed facial expression before uttering, "Thanks for what?". "Thanks for suggesting we meet at an inn to have sex, and thanks for paying for this room. I enjoyed the sex we had". Ryan retorted. A bit of smile appeared on Sofia''s face after those words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, then she stated, "It''s nothing, you don''t have to thank me. We both benefitted from it, I enjoyed the sex as well". And after those words flowed out of her mouth, she stepped out of the room completely and closed the door... After she closed the door, Ryan walked toward the bed and sat on it. He sat there for minutes before standing up from it, then he muttered to himself, "Enough time has passed, I better leave now". After muttering that to himself, he walked toward the door of the room, opened it, and stepped out of the room. He''d reached the compound of the inn by now with the aim of walking out of the inn completely. And he was doing just so, he was walking out of the inn when a group of people stepped foot into it...they consisted of both males and females. As known, he didn''t want people to recognize him inside the inn. So the moment he saw the group of people walk into the inn, he bowed his head a little so they wouldn''t see his face. And it worked out, they walked past him without seeing his face at all. And after that, Ryan didn''t waste time to walk out of the inn completely, he increased his walking pace to do so. He was walking on the road right now with people walking past him and he walking past people. The sky was getting darker and darker, in just a few minutes, it would get to complete dusk. ''Would my mum have arrived home by now?''. Ryan thought to himself while walking on the road. He didn''t need to wonder if Lucy had arrived home or not ''cause she would have by now. Well, he kept journeying until he arrived at the front of his home, he trekked to this place. ..After breathing in and out, he walked into the compound of the house and began walking toward the house itself until he reached it. He didn''t ignore the guards in front of the house, he greeted them by bowing his head a little, and they bowed back as well. Then he opened the door to the house and stepped foot into it. Arriving in the living room, he saw his mum sitting on one of the couches in the living room. And this was the thought that ran through his mind immediately, ''She''d arrived home, Sofia most likely met her after arriving home''. Emily glanced at him after he arrived in the living room, then she uttered to him, "You came back from school somehow late today, your sister, Lucy, has arrived home since. Or is this the normal time you''d be coming back from school now due to your academy changing the time for closing hour?". "No, my academy didn''t change the time for closing hour, it''s still the same time. I''m coming back now due to a certain reason". Ryan said. "And what is that reason?". Emily inquired, glancing directly into his eyes. Chapter 61 - 61: Helping Him Out With It. Of course, Ryan wouldn''t be able to tell her the real reason why he was coming back home somehow late. Telling her the real reason would be super stupid...it would just be like making use of his hands to put him and Sofia into serious trouble. He would have to lie to his mum right now, and that''s exactly what he did... "We were handling a certain project in my classroom which had been given to them before I resumed school. But since I was a student in the classroom already, I had to participate in the project". Ryan responded to his mum''s question. Emily nodded her head a little before saying, "Hmm, so this is the reason why you''re coming home just now". "Yes, that is the reason mum". Ryan stated. He wanted to add another lie to back up the one he''d just told, but he decided to leave it at that...the one he told was enough. And from the look of things, his mum believed the lie he just told though he hadn''t confirmed if she truly believed it or not. "You''re free to go now". That was the next utterance that flowed out of Emily''s mouth. And for her to say this meant that she believed what he said. Ryan began walking until he walked past her, then he heard Emily''s voice again, "Wait". He waited immediately with a kind of shocked facial expression. Why did she tell him to wait? Did she discern he was lying? These were the questions running through Ryan''s mind. He glanced at her, then Emily''s voice resounded again, S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, how did your day go today? How was school?". ''Oh! So this is the reason why she told me to wait? To ask me this question?''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he breathed a sigh of relief... Of course, his day didn''t go well at all, school was terrible again. Everything that took place yesterday took place again...from the hurtful remarks, to awkward stares, and so on. What helped him today was that he''d braced himself some more. But he wouldn''t be able to tell his mum this as expected, so with a little smile appearing on his face, he responded to his mum''s question, "My day was great, school went well". "That''s nice to hear". Emily stated. Ryan decided to throw the same question at his mum, so he stated, "What about you mum? How did your day go today?". "The same as you, my day was great. Thanks for asking". Emily responded. With that little smile still plastered on Ryan''s face, he walked away heading toward his room until he reached it. He''d entered his room by now, and the first thing he did was to take off his school bag and drop it where it was supposed to be. Then he walked toward his bed and sat on it. For the next few minutes that passed, thoughts were running through his mind here and there. He first thought about the fact he told Sofia his mum being at home was based on a probability, and it happened to be that she was at home when they arrived at it. He just kept imagining what would have happened if the both of them came home together. They''d have met his mum, and she''d most likely suspect something was going on between them. ..And what would that come with? Numerous questions that might end up revealing what was going on between them. He was so thankful that Sofia suggested they don''t come home together, that was super wise. There were other things that ran through his mind for the minutes that passed, important thoughts. And after his mind wasn''t busy anymore, he stood up from his bed and walked toward where his clothes were. Then he changed up into a casual robe, the one meant for staying at home. Not like he couldn''t wear a nice expensive robe at home, he could if he wanted to. But he just wanted to put on a casual robe, and he''d wear this same robe to bed... After changing up, a certain thought crashed into his head...he remembered something. What did he remember? The assignment the geography teacher gave to them. He hadn''t done the assignment, and he was supposed to do it today. It was already dusk, he wasn''t in the mood to do anything right now, all he wanted to do was lay on the bed until it gets to the time for them to eat dinner as a family. But he can''t do that...even if he wasn''t in the mood to do anything, he has to do the assignment. He wouldn''t want a situation where the teacher would step foot into their classroom, request for the assignment, and he''d be among the students that didn''t do it, or he''d be the only one that didn''t do it. According to what he remembered, part of the assignment would require them to do some research. And this research would require them to ask questions or study their environment. Ryan wasn''t happy at all thinking about this, he wasn''t in the mood to do any kind of research right now. But he has to do it, it''s a must... He walked toward his bag, took it, opened it, and brought out the book where he wrote down the assignment. Then he dropped his bag before walking to his bed and sitting on it once again. Then he opened to the page where he wrote the assignment and began reading it. Reading it made him get a clear insight of what the assignment was about again. He did the ones that didn''t need research to do, and as for the ones that needed research to do, he was going to wait for his brother, Kai, to come home so he could ask him some questions that would lead to the answers. He was having the feeling his brother would be able to provide the answers to the questions he''d ask him... After the passing of minutes, the people that hadn''t arrived home to complete the Howell family arrived home...and that was Warren and Kai. Not too long after they arrived home, everyone in the Howell family gathered in the dining room to eat dinner. The servants had cooked another delicious meal, and Emily assisted them in doing so. As they were eating, they were conversing and bonding as a family. It went on like this until they were done eating, then the servants cleared the dining table of plates. Sofia was among the servants that cleared the dining table of plates. And during the time she was clearing them, she and Ryan''s eyes met, and they smiled at each other a little. Ryan made sure his family members didn''t notice the smile that appeared on his face. It was very slight, but Sofia noticed it. The Howell family didn''t depart from the dining room immediately after they were done eating dinner because of a particular conversation they were having. So they were still sitting comfortably in their seats as the servants were clearing plates off the dining table. That was why Ryan and Sofia were able to glance and smile at each other easily. Well, everyone had left the dining room by now, and this happened after they were done having that particular conversation. Kai was heading toward his room when Ryan walked toward him and said, "Kai, I''d need your help with something". "And what is that?". Kai inquired, glancing at him with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "It''s concerning the assignment given to us at school. I''d need to ask you some questions, and I hope you''d be able to give answers to them". "Okay, let''s do this". "Can we head over to my room to handle it?". "Sure". And with that, the both of them began heading toward Ryan''s room until they reached and entered it. They''d balanced on Ryan''s bed by now, and with the book in his hands, Ryan began asking Kai the questions. Now, he wasn''t only asking Kai the questions, he was answering them. His feeling was right all along, Kai was able to answer the questions he was throwing at him. And this was leading to getting answers to the questions that needed research. As Kai was answering the questions, he was writing on his book, and before he knew what was happening, he''d given answers to all the questions that needed research. He was done with the assignment, and he didn''t waste time shaking hands with Kai before saying to him, "Thanks for helping me out with this". "It''s nothing. You''re my brother, my blood, I''m supposed to be helping you out with these things when necessary". Kai stated. ..After that, Kai didn''t leave his room immediately, he had a particular conversation with Ryan. Chapter 62 - 62: New Quest. What did they converse about? Kai started out by asking Ryan how today went, what the situation at school was like. And Ryan responded by telling him it was the same. The things that happened yesterday repeated themselves, what helped him today was that he braced himself some more. They conversed about things surrounding that topic after Ryan''s response. Kai tried persuading him to change his mind about the decision he made never to report to their father about the things happening to him at school, but Ryan never yielded. Then Ryan reminded him not to report to their dad behind his back, and Kai promised never to do such. He also decided in his heart he wouldn''t try to persuade Ryan about this anymore... Ryan told Kai about Dylan, the friend he made at school today who defended him a lot of times, and Kai was so happy to hear this. At least, there was someone that was ready to fight for his brother now...he wasn''t alone anymore. Their conversation was surrounding this particular topic, and they conversed for minutes before Kai stood up from Ryan''s bed and said to him, "I''d be leaving now". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head a little. Then Kai walked toward the door of his room until he reached it, then he opened it and stepped out of his room. Ryan was happy he had that conversation with Kai, he was happy he told him about Dylan ''cause he could see how happy Kai was when he told him about him and the things he did for him. As said, Kai was happy his brother wasn''t alone in that school anymore. He had a genuine friend who was ready to defend him at any given time now... He and Kai conversed about this same topic yesterday. You know, the things happening to Ryan at school and so on. But the reason why Ryan was happy he had this conversation with him again was because he got to confirm some things and became sure of some things. For example, he became sure Kai wouldn''t betray him and report to their dad about what was happening to him at school behind his back. It was evident on Kai''s face that he wouldn''t dare betray him. Not like he didn''t believe him when Kai told him he wouldn''t betray him and report to their dad yesterday. He believed him, but he''d confirmed it today. There were other things he got to confirm during their conversation...and confirming these things made him so happy. ..Apart from all these, he was also happy Kai helped him with his assignment. Yes, he was done with the assignment now, both the part that needed him to do research and the part that didn''t need research. He was still with the book where he did the assignment. Since he was done with the assignment, he saw no reason to keep holding on to the book. So he stood up from his bed and began walking toward his school bag. Reaching his school bag, he picked it up, opened it, and kept the book back inside it. Then he began walking back to his bed until he reached it. And the moment he reached it, he fell flat on it with the plan of dozing off... ****** Weeks had passed since Ryan resumed school, so it could be said a good number of time had passed since he started attending that academy again. What was the situation like now? Were students still treating him badly? Were the awkward stares, the hurtful remarks, mocking, and so on still taking place? Yes, they were still taking place, Ryan wasn''t free from them yet. But it wasn''t terrible every single day. There were times when it would be so bad in a day, which means a lot of people talked trash about him, and so on on that day. And there were times when it wouldn''t be that bad in a day... What about bullying? They''d stopped completely. Dylan scared off the first set of boys that started bullying Ryan with the threat of reporting them to the teachers. After those boys, there were other bullies that emerged, and Dylan scared them off with that same threat as well. Speaking of Dylan, was he still Ryan''s friend? Of course, he had been a very good friend to him since they became friends. For the fact that it was said he scared off bullies that tried preying on Ryan with a particular threat shows he was still Ryan''s friend. Not just a friend, an excellent one. Apart from the bullies, there were times when he''d challenged those talking trash about Ryan. Challenging them didn''t mean he could stop them from saying what they were saying, but Ryan was just so impressed. He''d been impressing Ryan over and over again these passing weeks. Everyone was in their different classrooms right now, and that was also the same case with Ryan. He was in his classroom right now sitting in his seat along with his classmates, each of them sitting in their seats as well. And there was a particular teacher in their classroom in front of them and addressing them. Who was this teacher? Now, before the teacher is revealed, let''s go back in time. Let''s go back to the assignment given to them by the geography teacher which needed them to do research to find answers to some parts of the questions in the assignment. Ryan''s older brother, Kai, helped him out with the part that needed research. Now, doing the assignment didn''t mean he got every answer in it correctly, there was a chance of getting every answer wrong if care is not taken. As a student, your part is to do an assignment, and it''s the teacher''s job to confirm if you did an excellent job or if you did terribly... So though Ryan did the assignment that night, it was up to the geography teacher to see if he did the assignment well or if he didn''t. Well, the next time the geography teacher stepped foot into their classroom according to the teaching curriculum and requested the assignment, every student had done it. So if Ryan hadn''t done it, it would have been really awkward ''cause he''d be the only one. Though everyone did the assignment, did everyone do it well? That was what the teacher needed to confirm that day, so what he did was to be going round checking their assignments. This would also help out in knowing those who understood what he taught them last and those who didn''t. He couldn''t confirm this properly on that very day ''cause he couldn''t ask everyone questions. So part of the reason why he gave them that assignment was to confirm it properly. After checking their assignments round, he got to confirm that some people did the assignment well, while some didn''t. And confirming this made him know properly those who understood what he taught last and those who didn''t. Now, was Ryan among the people who did the assignment well? Yes, he was among the people who did the assignment well. The answers his brother was giving him to the questions he was throwing at him were fucking accurate. And he tried his best to handle the part of the assignment that didn''t need research well. Everything combined produced an excellent result... Now, let''s come back to the present time. As said, there was a certain teacher in front of Ryan''s classroom addressing the students. And who was this teacher? Well, it was their class teacher, Miss Amaya. She was relaying certain information to them which she''d done numerous times in the past, she''d relayed several important information to them. And the students were paying rapt attention to every word flowing out of her mouth as usual. Ryan was also paying rapt attention to what she was saying. He was still paying rapt attention when he received the system''s notification... ______ [Ding!] [New quest] [Seduce and conquer Miss Amaya, your class teacher] [Rewards] [9,000 Milf points] [3,000 Skill points] [Instant levelling up to level 3] [2 stats points would be added to each of your stat apart from charm] [You''d draw out energy from her mana core straight into your body] [Time limit to accomplish quest: 14 days] [Failure to accomplish quest: You''d miss out on all the rewards, and 500 Milf points would be deducted from your current milf points] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ______ Ryan''s eyes widened a little after receiving the system''s notification. He''d just received his second quest, and it was to seduce and fuck Miss Amaya, his class teacher. This was unexpected, Ryan wasn''t expecting the system would give him such a quest. ..He wasn''t expecting it at all, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t want to do it. Chapter 63 - 63: Today Isnt A Good Time. As known, he''d always admired Miss Amaya ''cause of her sexiness, her facial beauty, and the good qualities she possessed. And admiring her also meant that if he got the chance to fuck her, he''d do so with immediate effect. Now, the system had given him the quest to seduce and conquer her. It was unexpected, but he was willing to do it. Apart from the fact that he''d get to fuck her by accomplishing the quest, he''d also receive the other rewards that comes with fucking her. And one of those rewards was the fact that he''d draw out mana energy from her mana core straight into his body. His mana core would keep developing in this manner, which would then lead to him awakening an affinity. He really wanted to awaken an affinity...he badly wanted it. She was a proper milf, he didn''t know her exact age, but he knew she was older than he by years. But the age gap didn''t matter at all because that was the aim, to keep seducing and fucking older women. ''I have 14 days to seduce and conquer her, manageable at least''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at her and still paying attention to what she was saying. Miss Amaya spent a few more minutes relaying the information to them until she was done doing so. Then she said to everyone in the classroom, "So that is it, I''d see you guys later". And with that, she walked out of the classroom. Ryan''s eyes followed her while she was walking out of the classroom until she finished walking out of it. He needed to think about the quest he received to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. He needed to think about how he''d go about it to seduce her and then fuck her. Some strategies needed to be made. So while sitting in his seat after Miss Amaya had walked out of their classroom, thoughts began running through his mind here and there. Firstly, he needed to get some details about Miss Amaya, this would help out in seducing her to an extent... He knew some things about her already, like the affinity she possesses. She possesses the water affinity, he was fully aware of this...and he also knew she had a kid. There were other things he knew about her. But there were some things he didn''t know about her which he needed to find out. The most important thing he needed to find out about her was her ''likes''. Yes, knowing Sofia''s ''likes'' helped out a lot in seducing and conquering her. So he knew knowing Miss Amaya''s ''likes'' can also help out in seducing and conquering her. Once he''d known these things about her, then the next thing was to begin the seduction using the things he''d discovered about her. He has to put in his best into the seduction unless everything would be in vain. He wouldn''t be able to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya successfully. Thoughts kept running through his head here and there as he was still sitting in his seat. He kept strategizing until he was done doing so. The time for break hour had already come and passed. Students had already visited the cafeteria, eaten, and left it. So what they were waiting for now was for closing hour to reach, so they could begin heading home. ..As time passed, it kept getting closer to closing hour...until it finally reached. As usual, students began standing up from their seats and leaving their different classrooms the moment it got to closing hour. Ryan stood up from his seat as well putting on his bag, then Dylan walked toward him...the only friend he had at school. "Let''s head home my friend, here we come home sweet home". This was the utterance that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth the moment he reached Ryan. And those words didn''t only flow out of his mouth, he also placed his right palm on Ryan''s right shoulder. But his palm didn''t stay there for too long though, he took it off after the passing of a few seconds. The both of them walked out of the classroom together, and now, they''d arrived at the compound... They were walking out of the compound along with other students while conversing with each other. And the moment they weren''t conversing with each other anymore, Ryan''s mind became busy. He began thinking about the quest he received today, which was to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. He wouldn''t be able to begin working on the quest today ''cause he received it a little late. He''d begin working on the quest tomorrow ''cause it would be a perfect time to begin working on it. Tomorrow would be a brand-new day, a perfect time to start something new. Ryan and Dylan had walked out of the school compound by now and were walking on the road. A guard was supposed to come pick up Ryan today, but he told the guard not to. The guard rode him to school with a horse as usual, then he informed the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up today. And the reason was that he wanted to head home with his friend today. And when he and his friend part ways, he wanted to enjoy the feeling of trekking home. This was how Ryan had been doing it for the past few weeks. Whenever he wanted the guard that rode him to school to come pick him up during closing hour, he''d inform the guard. And whenever he wanted it the other way round, he''d inform the guard as well... These were the reasons why he''d inform the guard that rode him to school to come pick him up, and why he''d inform the guard not to come pick him up. Whenever he knew he had the strength to trek home and wanted to do so with his friend, Dylan, he''d inform the guard that rode him to school not to come pick him up during closing hour. But whenever he knew he wouldn''t have the strength to trek home and wasn''t in the mood to do so, he''d do things the other way round. Ryan and Dylan were still walking on the road, and Ryan''s mind wasn''t busy anymore. They''d resumed conversing, and their conversation was going from topic to topic. This was the statement that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth during the time they were conversing, which Ryan wasn''t expecting at all, "Visit my home, Ryan. I think it is a nice idea for you to do so today. What do you think about that?". Ryan wasn''t really in the mood for visits, all he wanted to do now was to reach home and begin thinking more about his current quest. Of course, he''d love to visit Dylan''s house. He was his friend, he was supposed to know where his home was situated. Dylan was supposed to know where his home was situated as well. But it wouldn''t work out today at all ''cause he wasn''t in the mood to do so... So he said to Dylan, "I''d love to visit your home, it is a nice idea. But I don''t think I''d be able to do so today". "Why?". Dylan inquired with a kind of inquisitive facial expression. "That''s because I''m not in the mood to do so, I''ve got some things to handle at home". Ryan responded. "Okay, what about me coming to visit your home?". Dylan''s voice resounded again. "That can take place next time after I''ve visited yours". Dylan didn''t say anything else, he only nodded his head a little. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Without you saying it, I know these things are supposed to take place. It''s been weeks since we became friends, and we don''t know where each other''s homes are situated, It is wrong, but we are going to right the wrong soon. It''s supposed to take place today, at least, me coming to visit your home today just as you suggested. But today isn''t a good time, it will take place later, I promise". Dylan nodded his head again before saying, "I understand". A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Dylan made that statement. Then the both of them resumed conversing until they parted ways just as they''d always been doing when heading home from school together. ****** S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another day had arrived, and today was the day Ryan was going to begin working on the quest he received from the system yesterday. There were two reasons why the quest was super important and why he needed to accomplish it... The first reason was that he needed to earn the rewards that come with accomplishing it. And the other reason was that he wanted to fuck his target which was, Miss Amaya. He''d liked her for long, and he wanted to experience what having sex with her would feel like. ..After arriving home from school yesterday, he thought a lot about the quest, he kept making strategies upon strategies. Chapter 64 - 64: Risky Plan. Though he thought about the quest a lot during the time he was in his classroom and during the time he was heading home, he still thought about it again when he arrived home. As said, he kept making strategies upon strategies. The major thing he was strategizing about was how to know the things he wanted to know about Miss Amaya. Of course, he''d simply have to check out her status to know the things he wanted to know about her... But how would he go about checking out her status? How would he get close to her to check out her status? Of course, he can''t just stay anywhere and check out her status, he''d have to be a few meters away from her to do so. Or he can be super close to her to do so. He kept on strategizing on how to go about this, and was he able to come up with a nice strategy? Yes. He''d implement it at the right time once he reaches school. As said, another day had arrived, and Ryan was already preparing for school by now. He''d finished dressing up and was already wearing his school bag, then he made his way to the living room. The Howell family gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast as usual. And after they were done eating, they began leaving the house for their different destinations. A certain guard rode Ryan to school as usual. And after coming down from the horse, Ryan informed the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up today...the same thing he did yesterday. But the reason for doing so today was different. He didn''t inform the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up because he felt like trekking home today or because he wanted to head home with Dylan, no. The reason why was because of his current quest. Who knows, the quest might need him to still be busy during closing hour...this was what Ryan was thinking about. Since Ryan informed him not to bother about coming to pick him up, then that''s exactly what the guard would do... Without wasting time, he rode the horse out of the school compound. And after that, Ryan began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated until he reached it and began climbing the staircase. He''d arrived in the corridor by now walking in it. And after a few seconds of walking in it, he arrived in front of his classroom and entered it. Activities had taken place since he entered his classroom. Teachers had stepped foot into their classroom, taught them, and left. The ones that gave them assignments checked the assignments. And there was never a situation where Ryan didn''t do one of the assignments given to them, he did all. Now, during the time he was in his classroom and activities kept taking place, Ryan had it in mind he was supposed to begin working on his current quest today. He never forgot. ..All he was waiting for was the perfect time to begin working on it. Coming to the things that do happen to Ryan at school like the hurtful remarks, awkward stares, mocking, and so on. Did they take place today? Well, they barely took place today. As said, there were times when it would be so bad in a day, and there were times when it wouldn''t be that bad. Today''s case was the latter, it barely took place, and would remain the same until it gets to closing hour... Break hour reached, and students headed straight to the cafeteria as usual, ate, and left the cafeteria. The teachers weren''t left out, they headed straight to their own cafeteria during break hour. Ate to their satisfaction, and left the cafeteria. And right now, students were supposed to be in their classrooms reading their books or in the library reading as well. Why? Because it was currently library period. That''s how it was in the teaching curriculum of every classroom. So no teacher was to step foot into any classroom right now. After the library period was over, that''s when teachers would begin entering different classrooms according to their teaching curriculums. Students can choose to stay in their classrooms to read, or they can choose to stay in the library to read during library period. It was up to each person. But staying in the library to read was better because there were varieties of books in the library to read. Those who stay in their classrooms to read would only be able to read what they''d been taught by teachers. The things they wrote down on their books...but those who stay in the library to read can read varieties of other books. Now, if you choose to go to the library to read, you have to do so on time ''cause there are many other people that want to read in the library. If you arrive at the library late, and it''s already filled up with students, you''d have to go back to your classroom. Now, though it was library period and every student was supposed to be reading, Ryan planned on doing something else with this time. And what does he plan on doing? He planned on checking Miss Amaya''s status interface to know the things he wanted to know about her. He was about to take a huge risk ''cause checking out her status would require him to leave the classroom right now. And he could imagine what would happen when he meets a teacher after leaving the classroom and the teacher asks him why he wasn''t in his classroom reading. What would he tell the teacher? Of course, he wouldn''t be able to tell the teacher the truth. So it''s either he finds a lie to tell the teacher at that moment, or he''d be stuck... He planned on heading toward the office where Miss Amaya does stay with other teachers when they weren''t in a classroom teaching. And when he reaches the office, he''d find a way to check out her status. This was library period, so she''d definitely be in her office along with other teachers. This wasn''t how he strategized on how he''d check out Miss Amaya''s status before, this wasn''t the time he planned on doing so earlier. But during the time he was in his classroom, he made another strategy and decided to do it at this time. Even though it was risky, he didn''t plan on changing his mind...he was still going to do it. He stood up from his seat and began walking out of the classroom. A few students glanced at him as he was walking out of the classroom. But their gazes didn''t stay on him for too long, they only glanced at him for a few seconds. ..Some wondered where he was heading to at this period, but they didn''t think about it for too long. What they knew was that it couldn''t be the library he was heading to because they knew the library was already filled up by now. So it must be somewhere else he was heading to. Ryan had already walked out of the classroom by now as he was walking in the corridor currently. As he was walking, he kept hoping he wouldn''t come across any teachers because one of them could be walking in the corridor. Even though they weren''t supposed to step foot into any classroom currently, that doesn''t mean they can''t walk in the corridors where classrooms were situated. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of them might be walking in the corridors with the aim of reaching the other staircase in a building since there were two staircases in a building. One on the right-hand side, and one on the left-hand side. Ryan had already arrived at the compound by now walking on it heading toward the building where Miss Amaya''s office was situated. Yes, Miss Amaya''s office wasn''t situated on the same building where Ryan''s classroom was situated. Ryan had arrived at the building where Miss Amaya''s office was situated by now. And he was walking in the corridor where it was located...he''d arrive there in the next few seconds. He wasn''t walking in the corridor so elegantly and boldly, he was doing so cautiously ''cause he knew what he was doing was risky. He can''t afford to be put in a tight corner. He''d arrived at Miss Amaya''s office, and he was standing in a way where the people inside the office wouldn''t be able to see him...he was super cautious. He knew teachers were inside the office as he could even hear some of them conversing among themselves. What he wanted to know now was if Miss Amaya was among the teachers inside the office. And how does he plan on knowing this? By peeping inside without getting caught... Chapter 65 - 65: Knowing The Things He Wanted To Know About Her. He could feel his heart beating ''cause of what he was about to do now. If he gets caught by one of the teachers inside while peeping, things would definitely happen. Or let''s say one of the teachers inside the office suddenly comes out and catches him, things would definitely happen as well. If the plan was to enter her office, find an excuse for entering her office which they''d believe, then check out her status, he doesn''t need to be afraid of getting caught. But he planned on doing all these without getting caught, that''s why he could feel his heart beating... Well, he has to do this no matter what, he shouldn''t waste any more time. So he peeped into her office, and according to what he was seeing, Miss Amaya was inside. Seeing this gladdened his heart a lot...what remained was to check out her status interface. So he called out on the system from the mind, ''System''. [Yes, host] ''I want to check out Miss Amaya''s status interface''. [Miss Amaya''s status interface would be displayed in front of you right now] And after the system said that, Miss Amaya''s status interface appeared in front of him immediately, _____ [Status] [Name: Amaya Ford] [Age: 35 years] [Race: Human] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Rank: C] [Affinity: Water] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 9] [Agility: 6] [Physical DMG: 4] [Endurance: 5] [Speed: 5] [Charm: 20] [Sex energy: 15/20] [Likes: Super expensive gifts, intellectual people] [Mana: 2/10] _____ After checking out her status interface, Ryan had gotten to know some of the things he wanted to know about her. Firstly, she was fucking 35 years old, a year older than Sofia. And she was older than he by a good 18 years, now, that was some age gap there. She was a proper milf that would be really nice for fucking. Secondly, he''d finally gotten to know her surname, he never knew her surname all this while. All he knew was that she was Mrs Amaya when she was married, and was Miss Amaya when she separated from her husband. The fact that he''d finally gotten to know her surname after all these years was making him glad. Thirdly, her sex energy was reading 15/20, a digit higher than Sofia''s own... Her sex energy was high, and it wasn''t a surprise ''cause she was a full-grown woman and even had a kid. That means sex wasn''t a new thing to her, she must have had sex multiple times. What Ryan didn''t know was if she was still having sex currently since she''d separated from her husband, or she hadn''t had sex since she separated from her husband. Her affinity wasn''t a surprise to Ryan at all ''cause he already knew her affinity was water. Now, the last thing Ryan had gotten to discover about her was her ''likes'', which was the main thing he wanted to discover about her since it would help out in seducing her. Her likes were reading super expensive gifts, and intellectual people. In other words, she loved super expensive gifts, and intelligent people ''cause ''intellectual'' can also mean ''intelligent''. ''She loves super expensive gifts, wow! Not just expensive gifts, but super expensive ones. So materialistic, how rich is she?''. Ryan thought to himself still standing in a way where the teachers inside the same office as Miss Amaya wouldn''t be able to see him. He was amazed at Miss Amaya''s likes. The fact that she loved intelligent people wasn''t what was making him amazed, a lot of people loved intelligent people, it wasn''t a new thing. ..The fact that she loved super expensive gifts was what was making him amazed. She left expensive gifts and went on to like the super expensive ones. Ryan kept thinking about it nonstop. ''Why does she like this of all things?''. Ryan questioned himself in his thought. He decided to call out on the system from the mind once again, which he did with immediate effect, ''System''. [Yes, host] ''Is that truly Miss Amaya''s likes?''. Ryan inquired of the system from the mind, he just wanted to be sure. [Super expensive gifts and intellectual people, yes, that is truly her likes] ''Why did she have to like super expensive gifts?''. [I don''t know host, it''s just part of what she likes] ''Is she rich? Maybe richer than what I''m aware of''. [No, she isn''t that rich host. But she''s doing really well for herself nonetheless] ''Since she isn''t that rich, then why does she have to like super expensive gifts?''. Ryan inquired of the system from the mind once again, this particular question was making him really curious, he wished he could find an answer to it. [As I said earlier, I don''t know. It''s just part of what she likes] ''Can''t you at least try to provide an answer to my question by digging deeper?''. [That can be done host, but there''s no reason to do so. So it wouldn''t be done] Ryan sighed a little, then he peeped into the office once again focusing his gaze solely on Miss Amaya. There was a smile on her face when he glanced at her...she seemed to be conversing with one of the teachers in the office. And the smile on her face made her look so pretty. After peeking at her for a few seconds, he took his gaze off her. He didn''t say anything else to the system ''cause there was no reason to do so anymore. Since one of Miss Amaya''s likes was super expensive gifts, then he''d have to find a way to grab her attention and begin seducing her with super expensive gifts. Thank goodness he comes from a rich family, if not, this very ''like'' of hers would be very hard for him to get. He''d be able to get super expensive gifts for her ''cause he comes from a rich family. He owned expensive things...but he wasn''t sure he owned super expensive things. But there were things in their house that were extremely expensive, like some decorations used in beautifying the inner house. Ryan had gotten to know the things he wanted to know about her, especially her likes. And since he''d gotten to know her likes, what remained was for him to make use of what he''d known to begin the hunt. He was about to hunt another milf, the hunting would resume properly soon... ''I better head back to the classroom, wasting some more time here could get me caught''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began heading back to his classroom. He''d made his way back to the building where his classroom was situated. And by now, he''d arrived in his classroom. The moment he stepped foot into it, students glanced at him, some of them thought it was a teacher that entered. The moment they confirmed it was him that entered not a teacher, they took their gazes off him. The library period wasn''t over, it was still ongoing. But it was going to be over soon in the next few minutes. Ryan walked straight to his seat and balanced on it. The people that saw him go outside and were wondering where he was heading to thought he went out to ease himself or something. They had no idea what he truly went out to do. After balancing on his seat, Ryan''s mind became busy, thoughts began running through his head here and there. A book was on his table, but he didn''t care about reading it. He kept this book on his table before going out to check Miss Amaya''s status because of the library period. He read some pages of it before going out. But now that he''d come back, he wasn''t interested in reading it anymore at all due to the thoughts running through his mind. ..What was he thinking about? Miss Amaya''s likes, super expensive gifts and intellectual people. He was thinking more about the super expensive gifts. He''d need gold coins to buy super expensive gifts for her which he''d use in grabbing her attention and eventually seducing her. He doesn''t have any gold coins with him, the only people who had gold coins in his family were his mum and dad. They had plenty of them. He''d have to find a way to get gold coins from them. After getting gold coins from them, what extremely expensive gifts can he purchase for her? Yes, these were the thoughts running through Ryan''s mind. He hadn''t even started thinking about how he would get gold coins from his parents...either his mum or dad. It would have to be from his mum because he was closer to her. Definitely, getting gold coins from her wouldn''t be easy. There''d be a lot of questioning and all that. When he eventually gets the gold coins and purchases extremely expensive gifts for Miss Amaya, he''d have to find a way to give them to her while sounding very intelligent because part of her likes were intelligent people. He wanted to mix everything together so he could do a perfect job in seducing her... Chapter 66 - 66: Wasted Time. But doing all these wasn''t an easy task. These were the reasons why his mind was busy, there was a lot to think about. He wouldn''t want his head to blow up, so he''d have to start figuring them out one after the other. Before he finds a way to get gold coins from his mum, then figure out the expensive gifts he''d get for her, then think of how he''d make himself sound so intelligent while giving those gifts to her. The first thing he planned on doing was locating Miss Amaya''s home. Yes, he needed to know where she was living ''cause it would help out a lot. After getting those super expensive gifts for her, he planned on visiting her home to give them to her...that would make it so special. Giving them to her at school wouldn''t make sense at all, there was a reason for this. So Ryan''s aim right now was to discover where Miss Amaya''s home was situated before the other things would take place. He''d have to hunt this target well. The library period was over by now, and Ryan''s mind wasn''t busy anymore ''cause he''d made some decisions... But because his mind wasn''t busy anymore doesn''t mean it wouldn''t become busy later, he''d still have to make use of his head to think and strategize when the need comes. Since the library period was over, teachers began trooping into their classroom to teach them one after the other according to their teaching curriculum. Some of their teachings were interesting, and some were boring. Now, all Ryan was waiting for was for closing hour to reach so he could carry out his plan. And what plan are we talking about here? Locating Miss Amaya''s home. Yes, he planned on achieving that today. And how does he plan on doing this? By trailing Miss Amaya without her knowledge. He''d do what it takes to trail her until she reaches her home. And with that, he''d been able to discover where her home was situated. He wouldn''t be able to do this until it gets to closing hour, that was why he was waiting for closing hour to reach. Teachers weren''t entering their classroom anymore ''cause the ones that were supposed to enter, teach, and leave, had done so. So teachers weren''t supposed to enter their classroom anymore until it got to closing hour... Ryan kept waiting for closing hour to reach, and he wasn''t the only one waiting for it to reach, other students were waiting for it to reach as well. They wanted to go home. It had already gotten to closing hour, and this was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind, ''Finally''. He didn''t waste time standing up from his seat and wearing his bag. Other students were standing up from their seats as well, and some were even walking out of the classroom already. From the look of things, Ryan wouldn''t be able to head home with Dylan today...he had an important job to handle. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the very reason why he told the guard that rode him to school not to bother about coming to pick him up. ..The quest might require him to still be busy during closing hour, and that''s exactly what was happening. His gaze was focused on Dylan currently, and seeing that Dylan was about to stand up from his seat, he began walking out of the classroom until he''d finished walking out of it. His destination was Miss Amaya''s office. He planned on standing close to the office she was sharing with other teachers until she steps out of the office. And the moment he was sure she''d begun heading home, he''d begin trailing her. It was a risky thing to do, but he has to do it. All these were to accomplish the quest given to him by the system. He''d arrived at the school compound by now along with other students. And in the next few minutes, he was already standing close to Miss Amaya''s office. Now, he wasn''t standing too close to it whereby it would become suspicious. He was making use of his brain here, there were enough meters between him and the office. There was no way they''d suspect him in any way. Now, throughout the time Ryan had been standing close to the office, a single teacher hadn''t stepped out of it. But he was sure teachers were inside it ''cause he could hear some of their voices. Now, he wasn''t concerned about the other teachers stepping out of the office, he wasn''t here for them. They could come out if they wanted to...or they could choose to remain inside until tomorrow, he doesn''t care one bit. All he cared about was for Miss Amaya to step out of it because she was his target... More time had passed since Ryan began standing somehow close to the office, but not even a single teacher had stepped out of it yet. ''Did they plan to stay inside it until a certain time? Or is this how they''d always been doing whenever it gets to closing hour?''. Ryan thought to himself with a kind of confused look on his face. Maybe this is what they''d always been doing whenever it gets to closing hour. They weren''t like students who were always in a rush to do things. They were more mature, so they see no need to start rushing home the moment it gets to closing hour and start dragging the school compound with students...this was Ryan''s mindset. Back then and now, whenever it gets to closing hour, there was no day he''d waited to watch to see how the teachers do leave their offices. He''d just begin heading home immediately. So who knows whether this mindset of his was accurate. They don''t usually rush to go home whenever it gets to closing hour, they do take their time in their offices. And who knows? Some of them might have to stay in their offices to handle one or two things before heading home. They were far busier than students, they have a lot on their plates. But even with this mindset, Ryan planned on waiting for Miss Amaya to step out of the office no matter how long it takes. After the passing of a few more minutes, about two teachers stepped out of the office, and from the look of things, they were heading home. ''They''re already stepping out little by little at least''. Ryan thought to himself glancing at the teachers. Students were still walking out of the school compound, lots of them. As usual, some were being ridden out of the compound by people with horses, while some were walking out on foot. A few more minutes passed before another teacher stepped out of the office, a female. Ryan watched her as she was walking but made sure she didn''t notice he was watching her. As time passed, teachers were walking out of the office, it was so slow. They were walking out one after the other, and the worse part of it was that the person Ryan was waiting for hadn''t stepped out yet. ..Miss Amaya hadn''t stepped out of the office yet, and it was making Ryan wonder if she would ever step out. ''Does she plan on staying inside until tomorrow? What is keeping her in there?''. Ryan thought to himself with a perplexed facial expression. More minutes passed, and Miss Amaya hadn''t yet stepped out of the office. The students on the compound were reducing drastically by now. Ryan knew there were still teachers in the office ''cause he was hearing sounds and voices, so he kept waiting. He was doing all these to accomplish a quest because the quest was important. He wouldn''t be wasting his time here if the quest wasn''t important. To Ryan''s greatest surprise, the remaining teachers in the office had walked out, and the door had been locked, but Miss Amaya wasn''t among them. And it was at this moment it dawned on Ryan that Miss Amaya wasn''t among the teachers inside the office all this while. She''d left before he arrived here. But how did she leave so fast? He didn''t waste time to leave his classroom and reach this place the moment it got to closing hour...so how come? Maybe she left before it got to closing hour due to some reasons. She was a teacher, she could leave before closing hour if there was an important reason for doing so. Ryan was feeling different things at this moment, and he didn''t know what to do about these feelings. So he''d been wasting his time waiting for her all this while? He felt like punching himself over and over again until the pain becomes too much for him to bear. Look at the number of students that had left the academy, the school compound had become so scanty. And he was here wasting his time instead of him heading home. As said, he felt like punching himself over and over again until the pain becomes too much for him to bear, but he wouldn''t be able to do so... Chapter 67 - 67: She Was In This Time. He was already feeling enough pain in his heart due to the time he wasted, he couldn''t afford to add more pain to the one he was already feeling. His plan failed today, but that doesn''t mean he would stop. He''d try his very best to discover where Miss Amaya''s house was situated tomorrow. He has to be mindful of time, once tomorrow reaches, he''d have 13 days remaining to accomplish the quest... He hadn''t handled the first thing he planned on handling, and there were still a lot of things he needed to do before he''d then talk of screwing Miss Amaya. He has to be super mindful of time. ''I would have to head home alone now, I''m sure Dylan would have gone home by now. I could have simply headed home with him if I knew I would just be wasting my time by coming here''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began heading home. He''d walked out of the school compound by now and was walking on the road with a bit of gloomy expression on his face due to the failed plan. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gloomy expression was vanishing from his face little by little as he was still walking until he arrived at his home... ****** "Where did you go yesterday during closing hour? I was searching around for you". This was what Dylan said to Ryan the next day at school...they were in their classroom currently. Ryan was just glancing at Dylan without a single word flowing out of his mouth, he didn''t know what to say. If at all he says anything, it would be a lie. He can''t tell Dylan he was waiting for Miss Amaya to come out of her office so he could begin trailing her that yesterday. Telling him that would be completely stupid, so he was just glancing at Dylan trying to form a good lie in his head. "Or were you picked up by a guard yesterday?". Dylan uttered once again with his gaze focused on Ryan. The moment Dylan made that utterance, an idea crashed into Ryan''s head. He could simply agree to what Dylan said as the reason why he left the classroom so fast. He wouldn''t have to crack his brain anymore trying to come up with a good lie since something like this had already presented itself. So he said to Dylan, "Yes, that''s the reason why you were searching around for me. I left the classroom immediately the moment it got to closing hour ''cause I was supposed to head home as fast as possible due to an event that was supposed to take place at home, The guard and I agreed that he''d come pick me up quickly. So even though I left the classroom so quickly the moment it got to closing hour, I met the guard already waiting for me at the compound with a horse, Sorry that I didn''t inform you, I forgot and was in a rush". Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "I understand. You vanished from the classroom so quickly, I was surprised, that''s all". Ryan placed his right palm on Dylan''s right shoulder before saying to him again, "The same thing would be repeating itself today. A guard would be coming to pick me up, and he''d arrive at this academy on time before it even gets to closing hour. So I have to quickly leave the classroom today as well the moment it gets to closing hour". Ryan was telling him this because he knew since he couldn''t achieve his aim of locating Miss Amaya''s home yesterday, then he''d have to try his very best to accomplish it today. And that would mean him leaving the classroom immediately the moment it gets to closing hour just as he did yesterday... His only hope was that he''d get to see Miss Amaya walk out of her office today then begin trailing her. He hoped what happened yesterday wouldn''t repeat itself today. He didn''t like the fact that he was lying to Dylan. Dylan had been an excellent friend to him, he shouldn''t be lying to him. But he couldn''t help it because to accomplish his current quest, some lies would have to be told. "Is that so? The both of us wouldn''t be able to head home together today as well?". Dylan stated glancing at Ryan. "Exactly, I''m sorry". Ryan said. "No, you don''t have to be sorry, I understand". Ryan took his palm off Dylan''s right shoulder, then his voice resounded, "More times would arrive when the both of us would be able to head home together. And as for the both of us visiting each other''s homes, I''m still keeping it in mind. It would definitely take place one day". Dylan nodded his head a little to Ryan''s statement, then the both of them began heading toward their seats until they reached and balanced on them... They''d been standing at the back of the classroom all this while having that conversation. The moment Ryan stepped foot into the classroom, Dylan didn''t waste time to walk toward him, so he could question him about what happened yesterday. He didn''t let him reach his seat, he didn''t let him drop his bag. So while they were having that conversation, Ryan was carrying his bag. ..But since they''d finished having that conversation, the both of them had walked to their respective seats and sat on them. Ryan was just stepping foot into the classroom for today, and no teacher had entered their classroom to teach them or anything. But a teacher would step foot into their classroom soon. ****** Ryan kept hoping he''d be able to trail Miss Amaya successfully today and discover where her home was situated while in the classroom. He kept hoping the same thing that happened yesterday wouldn''t repeat itself today...Miss Amaya shouldn''t dare leave the academy when it hadn''t gotten to closing hour. The time had reached for everyone to head home again, closing hour arrived a few seconds ago. Without wasting time, Ryan stood up from his seat, wore his bag, and walked out of the classroom. From the look of things, he was the first student to walk out of the classroom today... He made his way to the school compound, and upon arriving at it, he saw that it was so scanty, there were barely any students on it. Well, he wasn''t surprised by this at all. He basically left his classroom almost immediately the moment it got to closing hour. Now that he''d arrived at the compound, his next destination was Miss Amaya''s office. As he was heading toward her office, he kept hoping she''d still be in it along with other teachers. If she''d left again, then it would be another failed plan...and time was counting. He''d reached her office, and he was standing some meters away from it just as he did yesterday. Now, he could hear a few voices coming from the office, they weren''t as much as yesterday''s own. And from what he''d discerned, a few teachers were conversing among themselves, while the rest were working. All he wanted to know was if Miss Amaya was inside the office as well. He was really curious, he needed to confirm if she was in or not. And the best way to confirm if she was in or not was to peep inside the office. And for him to peep inside it, he''d have to walk closer to it. Now, that was super risky considering the fact that more students were already arriving at the compound now...the scantiness was reducing. Students could sight him peeping into the office, and suspicions would start flowing around. Who knows? A particular student could even walk into the office to report that he was peeping into it. Thinking about the riskiness that comes with peeping into the office, Ryan was so hesitant to do it. But he had to do it if he was really serious about wanting to find out if Miss Amaya was among the teachers inside the office. So he began walking closer to the office until he reached it. He made sure to stand in a way where the teachers inside the office wouldn''t be able to see him. And at that moment, he heard a voice that sounded like Miss Amaya''s own. He''d been familiar with her for years now, he knew what her voice sounded like. So hearing that gave him hope that she was inside. But he tried not to be too hopeful ''cause he could get disappointed... All he needed to do now was peep into the office to confirm if she was truly in or not. After breathing in and out, he peeped into the office, and his heart gladdened the moment he saw Miss Amaya inside it. She was sitting in her seat with her desk in front of her and a book on the desk. She was making use of a reed pen to write some things on a certain page of the book while conversing with a particular teacher. ..So she was working and conversing at the same time. Chapter 68 - 68: Took A Bit Of Time, But Eventually Happened. ''Yes, she''s in this time, thank goodness''. Ryan thought to himself after confirming that Miss Amaya was inside the office, a smile was plastered to his face. Now that he''d confirmed that she was in by peeping into the office, he saw no reason to keep standing so close to the office, it was risky. So he walked away from the office making sure those meters that existed between him and it before existed again. From what he was seeing, no student saw him peeping into the office, so he was safe in that aspect... Now, there was someone he needed to be watchful of...and who was that person? Dylan. Why does he need to be watchful of Dylan? He was his fucking friend. Well, he didn''t need to be watchful of him because Dylan planned on doing something bad to him. He needed to be watchful of Dylan while standing on this spot, he needs to make sure Dylan doesn''t sight him when he arrives at the compound. Him standing on this spot some meters away from one of the teachers'' offices doesn''t tally with what he told Dylan regarding why he''d have to leave the classroom really quickly today. So the moment Dylan set eyes on him, he''d start questioning him. And Ryan might end up being stuck, which would most likely lead to Dylan discovering that he lied to him. ..And we all know where that would lead to. Dylan would be so disappointed in him. Ryan doesn''t want that, so he has to be really watchful of Dylan. He has to make sure he doesn''t see him here. So he was doing two things at this moment, he was waiting for Miss Amaya to walk out of the office so he could begin trailing her. And he was watchful of Dylan so he wouldn''t see him here. Ryan saw Dylan arrive at the compound, and he didn''t waste time changing position. He wasn''t standing on that spot anymore, he stood at a place and in a way that even when Dylan glances at him, he wouldn''t recognize it was him. But there was a very slight chance Dylan would even glance at him at all. And that''s exactly what happened, Dylan walked out of the school compound without glancing at him. After discerning he''d left, Ryan walked back to where he was standing before. One thing has been handled, he was really watchful of Dylan, and he walked out of the compound without sighting him at all. All that remained to be handled was for Miss Amaya to step out of the office and begin heading home, so he could begin trailing her. And from the look of things, exactly what happened yesterday was repeating itself. No teacher had stepped out of the office, and it seemed like it was going to remain this way for a long time... ''Don''t tell me this would be repeating itself today again. I guess this is how slowly they do leave for home whenever it gets to closing hour. They''re teachers, and we''re students''. Ryan thought to himself. He saw Miss Amaya working when he peeped into the office. Who knows how long it would take her to finish handling the work before she steps out of the office and begin heading home? Well, no matter how long it takes her, he was going to keep waiting here...he must discover where her home was situated today so he could be done with that. There was still a lot to handle. Ryan could see teachers in other offices stepping out of them and heading home. But they weren''t that many though, without anyone telling him, he knew there were still teachers inside those offices. But at least, some teachers had stepped out of them. No teacher had stepped out of the one he was standing close to. Minutes passed before a teacher finally walked out of the office, a male. He was a subject teacher whose teaching extended to Ryan''s classroom. So the moment he walked out of the office and sighted Ryan, he said to him immediately, "Ryan, how are you doing?". sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was fully aware of Ryan and the other students in Ryan''s classroom. Ryan glanced at him before saying, "I''m doing fine, sir". A little smile appeared on the man''s face as he nodded his head a little to Ryan''s response. Then his voice resounded again, "What are you doing standing there? Aren''t you going to head home just as other students are doing?". "I''m going to do so, sir. The thing is that I''m waiting for someone to come out so we can begin heading home together". Ryan retorted again. Now, this statement of his was mixed up with a little truth and many lies. He said he was waiting for someone to come out so he could begin heading home with the person. He was truly waiting for a particular person to come out, and that was Miss Amaya. But as for heading home with the person, that was a complete lie. Instead, it could be said he was waiting for someone to come out so he could trail the person and locate the person''s home. And that was exactly his plan, to trail Miss Amaya and discover where her home was situated... "Oh! Is that so? Then I''d leave you to wait for the person". Those were the words that flowed out of the man''s mouth before he began walking away. Ryan breathed a sigh of relief the moment the man began walking away. He found the conversation he was having with the man really awkward...he couldn''t almost breath while they were having that conversation. With what happened just now, Ryan knew he shouldn''t be standing this close to the office anymore. The man came out of it and recognized him immediately, there''s no way Miss Amaya would come out of it and wouldn''t recognize him as well. He doesn''t want her to see him at all, he just wanted to trail her and discover where her home was situated without her having any idea... So the plan was to be watching when she''d walk out of the office from afar. And that''s exactly what he did, he walked away from the office some more as there were a lot of meters between him and the office now. Then he kept his gaze glued to the office. There were still students walking out of the school compound, but they were slowly reducing in number. When Ryan was least expecting it, Miss Amaya stepped out of the office. His eyes widened immediately the moment he saw her walk out of it. And she wasn''t the only one that stepped out of it, other teachers followed suit as well. But there were still teachers in the office, it wasn''t empty yet. And according to what he was seeing, she didn''t plan on going back into the office, she was heading straight home. "Finally". Ryan muttered to himself not too long after she walked out of the office. She was looking so beautiful and elegant, and he couldn''t help but lick his lower lip a little while glancing at her. He planned on doing a perfect job of trailing her...he''d make sure not to get caught. Miss Amaya was already walking in the compound by now along with some of the teachers that came out of the office with her. Their aim was to walk out of the compound completely and head straight home. Since she''d begun moving, Ryan began moving as well. He made sure there was enough distance between him and her. She''d walked out of the school compound by now along with those teachers. Now, though their aim was to head home, the truth of the matter was that their homes weren''t situated at the same place. So now that they''d walked out of the school compound, some people would be following the right-hand side, while some would be following the left-hand side. Miss Amaya was going to be following the right-hand side, and she was going to be doing so with another teacher. The rest of the teachers were going to be following the left-hand side to their homes. They went in their different directions, and Miss Amaya and the other teacher were walking alongside each other right now. The teacher happened to be a male, and this wouldn''t be the first time they''d be heading home together though they''d eventually part ways at some point. Ryan was behind them right now, but there was a lot of distance between him and them. And another thing was that Ryan wasn''t the only student walking on the road right now, other students were doing the same as well. So Miss Amaya noticing him wouldn''t be easy because other students were around as well. It would get to a time when he''d have to become super cautious. And that''s the time when students wouldn''t be around anymore, it would just be only him behind Miss Amaya trailing her... Chapter 69 - 69: Trailing Her. Miss Amaya and the male teacher weren''t walking in silence, they were conversing while walking. Ryan could see smiles appear on their faces from time to time as they were conversing. And you know what? He started getting jealous at some point, he didn''t even know the reason why he was getting jealous. Ryan didn''t like that the man was walking alongside Miss Amaya. Put aside the jealousy, there was another reason for this. And the reason for it was that the man could ruin his plan. Who knows? The man might end up noticing that Ryan was trailing them. And another thing was that Ryan didn''t know how long the man would keep walking alongside Miss Amaya. Would it get to a time when the both of them would part ways? Or are their houses close to each other? So they''d keep walking alongside each other for a long time? Ryan didn''t know...but if the case happens to be the latter, then there was a bit of problem. Well, Ryan would keep trailing them and see how things would go. As time passed, the students around were reducing until there weren''t any students around anymore. All of them had cornered one intersection or the other that would lead to their homes. It was only Ryan following Miss Amaya and the other teacher from behind as expected. He''d become super cautious now, he was having this feeling that if he let his guard down a little, this man following Miss Amaya could notice that he was trailing them. There were times when the man glanced back but didn''t sight Ryan because Ryan was too fast. Before he''d glance back, Ryan had already hidden...he was being super careful. And it was just as he thought, if he let his guard down a little, this man would notice he was trailing them. And it had almost happened if not that Ryan was being super careful. If he let his guard down, he would regret it to the very brim... It got to a point where the man finally parted ways with Miss Amaya by cornering a certain intersection. Ryan''s heart gladdened the moment he saw this as a smile appeared on his face. "Finally, he''s gone. It''s only Miss Amaya now". Ryan muttered to himself not too long after the man parted ways with Miss Amaya. He kept trailing Miss Amaya while still being super cautious. Yes, because the man wasn''t with her anymore doesn''t mean he''d stop being cautious. If he doesn''t take time, Miss Amaya could catch him trailing her... Throughout the time he was trailing her after the man parted ways with her, she never glanced back or anything. She just kept walking forward so elegantly. And Ryan liked it, he wanted her to keep walking forward without glancing back so he could keep trailing her with ease while still being cautious at the same time. Now, after a few more minutes of walking, Miss Amaya arrived at a certain spot where horses could be seen everywhere. And the horses weren''t on their own, men were on top of them. These men''s jobs were to ride you to your location with their horses if you don''t want to trek there. But it wasn''t for free, you''d have to pay them for riding you to your location. That''s exactly what Miss Amaya was about to do and what she''d been doing most of the time when heading home from school. There was a particular man that do ride her home whenever she reaches here which she always had to pay for. She was the man''s customer...and the moment she set eyes on the man in the midst of other men with horses, she began conversing with him. And what was their conversation about? For him to do the usual which was riding her home. Ryan stood from a distance glancing at her in the midst of all the men with horses, and it didn''t take long for him to discern what she was about to do. She was about to get ridden home by one of these men with horses, most likely the one she was conversing with. He knew the jobs of these men...that''s why he was able to discern that easily. ''Is this what she does? Trek some distance, then get ridden home by one of these men with horses?''. Ryan thought to himself. After a few seconds of conversing with the man, Miss Amaya climbed on top of his horse sitting behind him. And the moment Ryan saw this, he muttered to himself with a bit of widened eyes, "Shit! All my effort is about to go to waste. She''s about to get ridden off after all the minutes of trailing her. So she''d go just like that?". ..He stood there glancing at her with his eyes still widened, not knowing what to do, he was confused. But the moment the man began putting the horse in motion, an idea crashed into Ryan''s head. As the man was riding the horse out of the midst of the other men with horses, Ryan was running toward them. And by the time he reached the men with horses, the man had already ridden the horse a few meters away from them. Miss Amaya was just sitting comfortably on top of the horse not knowing Ryan had been trailing her. The moment Ryan reached the men with horses, he said to one of them while pointing to the horse Miss Amaya was sitting on, "Can you follow that horse?". "Why do you want me to follow it?". The man inquired. "For a very important reason, I don''t have time to be answering questions right now. I need you to follow that horse, please. I''d pay you more than the amount you''re supposed to collect for the journey". Ryan uttered with a worried facial expression. He was worried the horse wouldn''t be in sight anymore soon. And once it isn''t in sight anymore, he wouldn''t be able to follow it. All his effort of trailing Miss Amaya for minutes would go to waste... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But that horse you''re telling me to follow is owned by a fellow horse rider like me. In fact, a fellow horse rider like us. I can''t just follow them without knowing your reason for telling me to follow them, Who knows? You might have a bad intention of telling me to follow them". The man said to Ryan once again. All Ryan wanted to do now was to go meet another horse rider and tell him to follow that horse Miss Amaya was sitting on...this one here was wasting his time. But he knew it would be the same case even if he met another horse rider. None of them would agree to follow them without knowing his reason for wanting to do so. They were united in brotherhood. With the mindset that he might have a bad intention for wanting to follow them, none of them would agree. Glancing at the man sitting on top of the horse, Ryan said to him, "My intention for telling you to follow them isn''t bad at all. I don''t have any business with the man riding the horse, the reason why I''m telling you to follow them is because of the woman, That woman is my class teacher, can''t you see that I''m a student? I want to surprise her at home with a very special gift. I want her to have no idea about what is coming, so she''d be very surprised when I offer the gift to her, So that is the reason why I''m telling you to follow them. I''m being honest here". He said he was being honest when he knew some of the things he said was a lie. Well, as said, some lies would have to be told to accomplish his current quest. The man glanced at him from up to down and confirmed what he said was true. He looked like a student, and the bag he was carrying was more evidence of it. And right from the very start, the man could tell Ryan was a teenager. A lot of teenagers were still in the academies meant for getting the basic knowledge. The man didn''t have a single doubt about Ryan being a student with all these. Now, he said the woman on top of that horse was his class teacher. Coming to think of it, she looked like a teacher, he could be telling the truth in that aspect as well...this was the man''s mindset. And Ryan looked responsible, his dressing was okay, he didn''t seem like the type with bad intentions. After considering all these, the man concluded he''d do as Ryan said. So he uttered to him, "Climb the horse, boy, let''s move". Chapter 70 - 70: Locating Her Home. "Seriously?". Ryan stated with a bit of widened eyes the moment the man told him to climb the horse. "Yes, seriously. Do so quickly, the horse and people you want me to follow are going farther and farther, they wouldn''t be in sight anymore soon". The man said to Ryan once again. Without wasting time, Ryan climbed the horse as he was sitting on top of it right now behind the man. Seeing that Ryan had sat comfortably on the horse, he put it in motion riding it out of the midst of the other men with horses. There was a lot of distance between them and the people they were following since they''d been in motion for some time now. So the man was riding the horse at a really fast pace so they could get closer to the people they were following. Of course, they wouldn''t get close to them to the extent they''d know they were being followed... They''d get close to them, but there''d still be a kind of distance between them since they were supposed to follow them in secret. And the man was able to achieve that, he was such a good horse rider. They''d gotten close to them to an extent while following them without their knowledge. ''My effort wouldn''t go to waste after all''. Ryan thought to himself as they were in motion. They kept following them from behind without their knowledge. The man riding the horse Ryan was sitting on was doing a good job of riding it. "Please, make sure they don''t notice us. Especially the woman sitting on top of the horse, my plan would be ruined the moment she notices us". Ryan said to the man riding the horse. "Don''t worry boy, I''d make sure they don''t notice us. Trust me". The man uttered still putting the horse in motion. After minutes of putting the horse in motion, they finally stopped at a certain spot. Then Miss Amaya came down from the horse before handing a certain number of copper coins to the man. She''d paid for the service rendered, she''d paid the man for riding her to her destination... She didn''t walk away immediately after paying the man, she still stood close to the horse conversing with the man as smiles kept appearing on her face from time to time. Now, as for the horse Ryan was sitting on, the moment the man riding it saw the people they were following had stopped, he put the horse to a halt from a good distance. Ryan just sat there glancing at Miss Amaya coming down from the horse, paying the man, and began conversing with him. Yes, he saw everything. After a few more seconds of conversing with the man, Miss Amaya began walking away so elegantly. "She''s began walking away". The man that rode the horse said to Ryan. "Yes, I can see that". Ryan stated. Since Ryan promised to pay the man more than the amount he was supposed to pay for the journey, he did just so. He had a good number of copper coins with him, so it was nothing. After paying the man, he came down from the horse and thanked the man for doing as he instructed. "It''s nothing, you paid for it". These were the words that flowed out of the man''s mouth after Ryan thanked him. And after that, he didn''t waste time to ride the horse into a certain corner. Why did he do this? Because the man that rode Miss Amaya to this place had already turned his horse around and was riding forward. He didn''t want the man to see him ''cause he knew he would recognize him and start questioning him the moment he set eyes on him... Ryan understood the reason for the man''s action...it was very easy for him to discern. Well, he didn''t have any more business with the man, he''d thanked him for riding him here, all he needed to do was to keep trailing Miss Amaya. Miss Amaya was still walking elegantly as she was walking past people and people were walking past her as well. And that was also the same case with Ryan. People were walking past him, and he was walking past people as well. "Wow! Her house isn''t close by at all". Ryan muttered to himself while still following her from behind. And that was completely true, after minutes of trekking, she was ridden to this place by a man with a horse. And now that she''d arrived at this place, she was still trekking. But Ryan was just having this feeling that though she was still trekking, she''d gotten so close to her house. So he kept trailing her from behind, and he made sure there was good distance between them. Miss Amaya had finally arrived at her home. Ryan was right all along, she''d gotten so close to her home though she was still trekking a few minutes back. What was her home like? Well, though it wasn''t a mansion or something, it was still looking okay. It doesn''t seem like the home of a poor person nor does it seem like the home of a buoyant person. ..It was just looking average...meaning she was average financially. Ryan stood from a distance glancing at her home. Then he thought to himself, ''So this is where her home is situated. I''ve seen both her home and known its location''. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began walking closer to her house. He wanted to take a closer look at it, and for him to do so, he''d need to reduce the distance between him and it. He''d gotten closer to her home and was taking a proper look at it. He was so glad that he''d gotten to discover where her home was located without her knowledge. Discovering its location would help out with the quest of seducing and conquering Miss Amaya. And now that he''d discovered its location, he''d be able to engage in other things ''cause there were other things to handle and think about to accomplish the quest. "Would I be able to locate here on my own?". Ryan muttered to himself after glancing at Miss Amaya''s home for a few more seconds. Yes, this was something he needed to think about... Would he be able to come here on his own when the need arrives for him to do so? He glanced back as that same question kept ringing in his head. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, after a few minutes of asking himself that question, Ryan concluded he''d be able to locate here on his own when the need arrives for him to do so. He can simply patronize the service of those horse riders just as he and Miss Amaya did today. They got ridden to this place, he can simply do the same when next he wants to come to this place. All he has to do is find out the name of this community because he''d have to tell the horse rider a particular location before he can then ride him there. Once he arrived in this community, Ryan was sure he''d be able to locate her home on his own again. That wouldn''t be a problem at all. Now that he''d come up with a solution to that problem, he glanced back at the house. And not too long after focusing his gaze back on it, Miss Amaya came out of it with a certain child walking alongside her. She was holding one of the child''s hands, and from the look of things, they were heading somewhere. Ryan turned around and walked some distance away from the house the moment she came out of it with the child. And he didn''t just move some distance away from the house. He stood at a certain spot and in a way where Miss Amaya wouldn''t be able to see him even if she walks past. Of course, he did this so he wouldn''t get caught, he was being cautious. ''That must be her child''. Ryan thought to himself after hiding himself from Miss Amaya to an extent. Yes, he was fully aware that Miss Amaya had a child which she was taking care of alone. The thing was that he''d never set eyes on the child nor does he know the child''s gender. But he''d gotten to see the child now, and he''d gotten to confirm that the child''s gender was male, which means the child was a boy. From the look of things, the child would be nothing higher than 8-10 years old, and he was so cute. Miss Amaya and her child didn''t walk past where Ryan was hiding, instead, they followed the other direction after coming out of the house. ..They wouldn''t be able to see Ryan due to the way he hid himself to an extent, but he could see them clearly. Chapter 71 - 71: Plan To Convince Her. He just stood there watching Miss Amaya and her child walk forward. "Where are they heading to?". He muttered to himself with his gaze still focused on them. It got to a point where they weren''t in sight anymore, he couldn''t see them anymore because they''d walked a good number of distances. "Should I wait for them to come back? Or should I just leave since I''d discovered where her home was situated?". Ryan muttered to himself once again. And after muttering that to himself, he began contemplating which one to do. He came to a decision after contemplating for a few seconds. And what did he decide? He was going to wait for them to come back. Now, how long it would take them to come back would determine whether he''d wait to the end... If he waits for them for too long, he''d leave. The reason why he decided to wait for them was because he wanted to see Miss Amaya''s son some more. He''d come out of his hiding place by now, he wasn''t standing at that spot anymore. And he''d been waiting for a few minutes now, but he hadn''t seen any sign of Miss Amaya and her son coming back. He decided to wait some more, he''d already concluded in his heart the amount of minutes that would pass before he''d begin heading home. And you know what? Those amount of minutes had gone by, and Miss Amaya and her son hadn''t yet come back. Ryan planned on heading home right now. ''At least, I''ve gotten to discover where her home is situated. That''s the very reason why I began trailing her in the first place''. Ryan thought to himself. Yes, he''d accomplished the main reason for trailing her, and a lot of time had passed due to the fact that he was trailing her. Time that he would have used to head home and maybe lie on his cozy bed right now. Since Miss Amaya hadn''t yet come back with her son, he should begin heading home...it was already getting late. ..And just as he was about to begin heading home, he sighted Miss Amaya and her son from afar coming back. And Miss Amaya was carrying a certain sack bag in her hand, guess they went to purchase some things. Ryan went back into hiding, though they were still far from him, Miss Amaya could actually recognize him. He needed to be super cautious, all the effort he''d put into this mustn''t go to waste. He was glancing at her and her son from where he was hiding...but he couldn''t see them properly. They needed to get closer to see them properly. Well, they got closer after the passing of a few minutes, and Ryan could see them clearly now. Out of the both of them, he was staring at one particular person more, and that was Miss Amaya''s son. As known, the reason why he hadn''t left was because he wanted to glance at her son some more, and that''s exactly what he was doing now... While glancing at him, he saw the resemblance between him and his mum, and a little smile appeared on his face. ''I''m sorry boy, but I''d have to try my very best to fuck your mum soon for important reasons''. Ryan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on Miss Amaya''s son. Miss Amaya had already entered the house with her son, so Ryan couldn''t see them anymore. Well, he got to glance at her son properly before they entered though, so he wasn''t pained in any way. He''d been hearing of this her son for years but never saw him. Now that he''d gotten to see him, he had to glance at him properly. There was no reason for Ryan to keep staying here. He''d accomplished every aim he had in mind for the moment, he needed to begin heading home. And that''s exactly what he began doing until he was out of that community. But before he left that community, he made sure to get the name of the community ''cause he''d need it to reach here next time. Now, how did Ryan reach home? Did he trek from there down to his home? No, he didn''t, it would be too far... He came across those men that do ride people to their different locations with their horses. After speaking with one, he climbed the man''s horse, and the man rode him straight to his home which he paid for. The first thing Ryan did after entering the house was to walk straight into his room, walk toward his bed, and fall flat on it. But he didn''t doze off or anything. He didn''t fall on the bed with the aim of dozing off, he just wanted to rest his body a little... ****** After Ryan achieved his aim of locating Miss Amaya''s house, what he''d been thinking of next was how he''d get gold coins from his mum. As known, part of Miss Amaya''s ''likes'' were super expensive gifts. He needed to buy super expensive gifts for her which would help out in seducing her. And he''d need gold coins to get these gifts for her. He doesn''t have a single gold coin, so what he''d been thinking of was how he''d convince his mum to give him some gold coins. What lies would he tell her? He had 11 more days remaining to accomplish the quest given to him by the system according to the time limit. Time was counting, and there was still a lot to do. Before heading to school on this particular day, he got to confirm that his mum would be at home throughout today. So he''d meet her at home when he comes back from school. The plan was to convince her to give him some gold coins when he comes home from school today. He''d formulated some things in his head which he''d tell his mum to convince her, but he didn''t know if they''d work out. He just has to try and see...hopefully, things will work out his way. Ryan was already coming home from school with his friend, Dylan. They parted ways as usual after reaching a certain place, then Ryan covered the remaining journey to his home alone. He''d just entered the house after passing the guards and greeting them, which they responded to. And arriving in the living room, he met one of the servants there. He walked straight to the servant and inquired of her, "Is my mum at home?". "Yes, she is". The servant responded. Ryan didn''t say anything else, he''d gotten the response he needed. He only nodded his head a little and began walking heading straight to his room. He knew there was a high possibility of his mum being at home since he confirmed it before leaving for school this morning. He just wanted to be sure, that''s why he asked the servant. He''d entered his room by now, took off his bag and dropped it where it was supposed to be, and right now, he was standing in front of a mirror in his room and glancing at his reflection. He wasn''t only standing in front of the mirror glancing at his reflection, he was thinking of what he planned on telling his mum to convince her to give him some gold coins. They kept ringing in his head. He kept doubting over and over again if they''d be able to reach her heart properly and convince her. But he''d just have to try it out though...there was no need to doubt when he hadn''t tried it out. "I just have to try it out and see if it would work out. Too many doubts wouldn''t help out". Ryan muttered to himself, still glancing at his reflection in the mirror. After breathing in and out, he walked away from the mirror with the aim of walking out of his room. And that''s exactly what he did, he''d walked out of his room by now and was standing in front of his mum''s room. He was having the feeling his mum was inside her room...and that''s exactly why he was here. After breathing in and out again, he began knocking on the door. He didn''t knock on the door for long before it was opened by his mum, Emily. The moment she set eyes on him, she was like, "Hey, Ryan, you''re back from school". "Yes, mum". Ryan stated. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When did you come back?". She inquired. "Not too long ago, just a few minutes ago". Ryan responded. She nodded her head a little, then her voice resounded again, "Why are you here? Do you want something?". ..Now, Ryan could go straight to the point and tell her yes, he wanted something, which were gold coins. But that would be utterly stupid. Chapter 72 - 72: Wasnt Going As Planned. Why would it be stupid? Because she''d definitely not give him some gold coins if he requested for them in that manner. He gave no reason for wanting them, no words to convince her, nothing, he just wanted them. He''d definitely not be getting what he wanted if he followed that route. And he was completely aware of that, he wasn''t stupid? He didn''t formulate all those things in his head which he''d tell his mum to convince her just to come here and go straight to the point which would in turn ruin everything? "Yes, I''m actually here because I want something. But I''d like us to converse first...in your room". Ryan stated. With a bit of perplexed facial expression, Emily uttered, "Okay". The two of them walked into Emily''s room which she was sharing with her husband, Warren. There were chairs in the room, so the both of them made themselves comfortable on a chair each. Then Emily uttered to Ryan, "So, what conversation do you want to have with me?". Ryan sighed a little, then his voice resounded, "Something happened at school today, mum". "What happened?". Emily inquired with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "I was insulted to an extent. As we all know, our family is popular, a lot of people are aware of us and the fact that we are buoyant. Now, our family isn''t the only rich family in this kingdom, there are lots of rich families in this kingdom as well, There are many who are even richer than us by far. Just as it is in this kingdom, so it is in my academy, there are many students who are from rich families as well, some even richer than us, A certain student insulted our family today saying though we''re rich, we are nothing compared to his family. He challenged me, asking if there were any of my expensive properties bought with gold coins, There were none, so I said no, all of them were bought with lots of copper coins. He laughed after I gave my response along with the other boys standing close to him, they were laughing and mocking me like I was trash, This boy showed me bracelets in his hands that were bought with gold coins, and it was for real. It was evident the bracelets were bought with gold coins with just a single glance at them, Apart from that, he said he owned other properties that were bought with gold coins. He and his friends mocked me a lot, they referred to our family as poor, we were just claiming to be rich. They even mocked and insulted dad"... Emily''s eyes widened a little the moment she heard that...they mocked Warren? "I was really humiliated at school today, our family was insulted and brought down. Mum, to prove those people wrong, why don''t you give me some gold coins so I can purchase some very expensive properties for myself, This act alone would prove everything they''d said wrong, and I''d make sure to return the humiliation. I''m sure you have gold coins with you mum, do this for me and our family". There was a kind of cute pleading look on Ryan''s face after he finished making that statement that lots of people would fall for. His mum would definitely fall for this look in the past and give him whatever he wanted. Ryan was hoping it would work out on her now... He was hoping the explanation would touch her heart enough to give him some gold coins, he was hoping he''d been able to convince her. Of course, he knew everything he just said now was a lie. But he had to do it, as said, some lies would have to be told to accomplish his current quest. Now, this was exactly how what Ryan said to Emily was affecting her. She wasn''t proud even though she was wealthy, but she still had this inner pride which every wealthy person had. Yes, there''s a kind of pride wealth and affluence would give to a person even though the person isn''t proud naturally. But as for those who are proud naturally in addition with the fact that they''re wealthy, their pride would be too much and irritating. They wouldn''t be able to hide it anywhere they go to... What Ryan said to Emily was affecting her pride. The fact that he said they brought down their family and referred to them as poor...and worst of all, they also insulted and mocked her husband, Warren? Her pride was being affected greatly knowing that their claims were wrong. They weren''t anywhere close to poor, they weren''t even average, they were fucking rich. ..She wanted to prove them wrong, if possible, she wanted to do it herself. But it would be too shameful, going against teenagers that were still at school? She''d be bringing down her self-respect to the very brim by doing that. But since Ryan could prove them wrong and also return the humiliation, all he needed to do this were gold coins, then she should give him the gold coins since she had lots of them. But then she thought of something. What was the need of proving them wrong when they know in their hearts that they were rich and many others in this kingdom were also aware of this fact? Why would she want to join hands in proving some teenagers wrong even though she''d be doing so indirectly? She saw no need for this, so she decided in her heart she wouldn''t be giving Ryan the gold coins. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan had been glancing at her for minutes now, and he saw the lies he told were working on her. It was hurting her pride, it was completely evident on her face. ''She''d most likely give me the gold coins''. Ryan thought to himself. He was almost so sure she''d give him the gold coins...but he was about to be disappointed. Glancing at him, Emily said, "Sorry, Ryan, I wouldn''t be able to adhere to your request". A disappointed expression appeared on Ryan''s face immediately the moment she said that, and Emily noticed the disappointment. "Why?". That was all Ryan could say while glancing directly into her eyes. "It is too immature, I don''t see any reason to join hands in proving some teenagers wrong. As far as we know in our hearts that we aren''t poor, we know in our hearts that they''re wrong, and a lot of people in this kingdom would even attest to the fact that we are rich, I see no reason to prove them wrong, they can say whatever they want to say. Everyone is allowed to have their own mindsets". Emily retorted. "But our family was humiliated mum, I was humiliated as well. Dad was mocked and insulted, are we going to let all of these go?". Ryan''s voice resounded again with that disappointed expression still plastered on his face. The fact that they insulted and mocked Warren was the one that was getting to Emily the most. She wanted to do something about it...she didn''t know that everything was a lie. As said, she wanted to do something about the fact that Warren was insulted and mocked. But she knew she''d just have to let it go, getting involved in it would still bring down her self-respect. Why? Because they were kids, she doesn''t want to get involved with them. The only time she wouldn''t mind going against them without feeling ashamed at all was when they do it right in front of her. "Yes, we are going to let all of it go. Do you know that silence is the best answer for some people sometimes? Not reacting to whatever they are doing and so on, It would make you look so mature, and you can even hurt them back in the process. How? The fact that you didn''t react to what they did would make them angry and look like a fool". Emily stated glancing at Ryan. Ryan knew all these things she was saying...but he was aiming for something else by telling her that. He was close to being so sure she''d give him the gold coins at some point. He was sure what he told her hurt her pride, the expression on her face was making him have more belief he was able to convince her. But then, he was hit with so much disappointment. His lie failed him... He was doubting over and over again he''d be able to convince her with what he formulated in his head. And his doubt eventually came to pass. He needed those gold coins to purchase extremely expensive gifts which he''d use in seducing Miss Amaya, not to prove some teenagers wrong. But of course, he can''t tell his mum the real reason why he needed some gold coins. His plan was failing him, and he was somehow confused right now. Chapter 73 - 73: Wasnt Feeling Good. If his mum doesn''t give him the gold coins, who would he turn to next? As said, his mum and dad were the only ones with gold coins in this family. So the only person that would be remaining for him to turn to in this family if his mum doesn''t give him the gold coins was his dad. And if his mum doesn''t give him the gold coins, was it his dad that would then give him? If only he could purchase the kind of expensive gifts needed for the seduction with copper coins, he would have no problem at all. He had lots of copper coins with him enough to afford as many as possible. But copper coins wouldn''t be able to do the job. "So, that is your final decision, mum, you wouldn''t be giving me some gold coins". Ryan said to Emily. "Yes, I wouldn''t. You don''t need to prove anything to them". Emily uttered. "Can I get at least one gold coin from you?". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "No, you can''t". Ryan''s plan had failed completely now, what would he do next?... And he had 11 days remaining to accomplish the quest of seducing and conquering Miss Amaya, time was counting. He was so disappointed, and it was evident on his face. His mum was still noticing the disappointment on his face, and she didn''t plan on doing anything about it so he wouldn''t be disappointed anymore. She didn''t plan on changing her mind concerning the decision she made. Ryan stood up from the chair he was sitting on and began walking out of her room with that disappointed expression still plastered on his face. He''d finished walking out of her room by now but was still standing close to it. He wasn''t only standing close to it, he was glancing at it as well. He didn''t plan on entering the room again, but he couldn''t bring himself to walk away due to how bad his mood had plummeted. He was glancing at the door as thoughts were running through his mind here and there. ''What would I do next?''. Yes, he kept asking himself this particular question but got no answer to it. He was just so confused... As said, apart from his mum, his dad also had lots of gold coins. He could simply meet him and request for some gold coins...but the problem was, would he give him? There was a very low chance he''d give him. If his mum didn''t, then was it his dad that would give him? So that option of approaching his dad to request for some gold coins, he didn''t plan on going there at all. So what would he do next? Yes, this question was still hanging. He was still standing close to his mum''s room and glancing at the door when he began reminiscing about the past before he went into comma. His mum does give him almost everything he requests for as far as it wasn''t beyond her power. There were times when he''d be doubting his mum would adhere to a particular request but would still decide to ask her. And to his greatest surprise, his mum would grant him the request without much persuading. But seems like things have changed now, his mum didn''t grant what he requested for a few minutes ago though he formulated a nice lie which he told her. ''There are other wealthy families in this kingdom, lots of them. Should I approach one of them and request for some gold coins?''. Ryan thought to himself after he was done reminiscing. And not too long after that thought ran through his mind, another one followed, ''No, that would be too shameless. I would only be bringing down my self-respect by doing that. And there''s a very high chance the news would spread around whether I receive some gold coins from a particular family or I didn''t''. And the news spreading around would not only taint his name and make him look so shameless, his family''s name would also be tainted. ''Isn''t he from a wealthy family? Couldn''t he ask his dad or mum if he needed some gold coins? Why did he resort to begging other wealthy families? So shameless''. Yes, talks like this would most likely start spreading around if he dares approach other wealthy families to request for gold coins. If he approaches a particular family, and they didn''t grant his request. He''d begin approaching other families, and before he knows it, he''d have approached numerous wealthy families. ..It would be so shameless and disgraceful. And this could trigger talks about the suicide note again and the fact that he went into comma for more than a year because he fell off a hill. They''d start talking about his dad again...and Warren would end up going through what he went through back then again. Ryan didn''t want any of this, so he better stay off that plan. What would he do next? Yes, this question was still hanging. With a bit of gloomy expression on his face, Ryan began heading toward his room...he was super confused. ****** At school the next day, Ryan wasn''t just feeling good at all. He didn''t listen to most of the teachings that took place in their classroom for that day. The teachers were just talking and writing, but none of them were entering Ryan''s ears. But the thing was that none of the teachers noticed that he wasn''t listening. If they noticed, they would have done something about it. Now, we all know the reason why Ryan wasn''t feeling good was because his mum didn''t grant his request. She didn''t give him the gold coins he requested for though he tried to convince her with a lie. And he didn''t know what next to do, he was so confused. He didn''t know the next step to take, he was just stuck. As known, he didn''t need the gold coins for a useless reason. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He needed them to accomplish a particular quest...and he had 10 days remaining to accomplish that quest. ''Why did one of Miss Amaya''s likes have to be super expensive gifts?''. Ryan kept asking himself this question in his mind while he was in his classroom sitting in his seat. And you know the worst part of it? The fact that Ryan wasn''t feeling good ''cause his mum didn''t grant his request wasn''t enough, some students made hurtful remarks about him as well. So the both of them combined worked together to make him feel awful. Anger built up in him when some students in his classroom were making hurtful remarks about him. He got angry easily ''cause he was already feeling bad due to his failed plan. Then these annoying students were making it worse by making hurtful remarks about him. Why today of all day? Why did they have to do this when he wasn''t feeling good already? All he wanted to do was attack the students making hurtful remarks about him when they were doing so, but he just controlled himself. He knew doing that would only make the situation worse and make him feel more awful. You know, it was a case of off and on. Sometimes, those things happening to him at school would happen, sometimes, they wouldn''t. Sometimes, they''d happen, and it would be so terrible. Well, the one that happened today wasn''t that terrible, it was only hurtful remarks... Now, Dylan got to notice Ryan wasn''t feeling good during the time they were at school, he was gloomy and so on. When they were heading toward the cafeteria during break hour, Ryan didn''t talk to him that much. Dylan asked why he was feeling down...but Ryan didn''t respond. During the time they were together, Ryan kept contemplating if he should ask Dylan if he knew any way in which he could get gold coins. Of course, he knew Dylan wouldn''t have gold coins, neither would his family. He didn''t even have lots of copper coins to talk of gold coins. Gold coins weren''t easy to possess, only the rich ones could possess them easily. Dylan wasn''t from a rich family, so there was no need to ask him if he had gold coins. All he was contemplating was if he should ask him if he knew any way in which he could get gold coins. But after minutes of contemplation, he decided not to ask him. He shouldn''t involve Dylan in this. Dylan kept trying to know the reason why Ryan was feeling down by asking him, but to no avail. Ryan didn''t tell him what he wanted to hear, this was what Ryan said to him a few times, ''You don''t need to worry, I''d be fine''. During the time they were still at the academy, Ryan set eyes on Miss Amaya more than once. And whenever he set eyes on her, this particular thought would run through his mind, ''Why did one of your likes have to be super expensive gifts?''. ..It had already gotten to closing hour by now, and Ryan and Dylan had already left the academy. Chapter 74 - 74: Changing Her Mind. The both of them were walking alongside each other on the road right now. A gloomy expression wasn''t on Ryan''s face anymore, it had vanished from his face a long time ago. In fact, you wouldn''t be able to tell he was feeling down by glancing at his face right now. He was just silent, from what Dylan discerned, he didn''t feel like talking. But even with that, Dylan was still going to talk to him. He can''t allow them to keep walking like this in silence... Though he was going to talk to him, he wouldn''t try to know the reason why he wasn''t feeling good all throughout today. He wouldn''t try to bring that up anymore, he''d talk about something else, an entirely different topic. And that''s exactly what he did. He started out by asking Ryan a particular question which he gave answer to, and that''s where a conversation triggered from. The both of them began conversing while walking, but Ryan wasn''t really immersed in the conversation. What was running through his mind was how he''d get gold coins. He was the only one walking on the road right now, Dylan wasn''t walking alongside him anymore because he''d cornered the intersection he was supposed to corner when they reached a particular place. Ryan wasn''t exactly the only one walking on the road, other people were walking on it as well. People were walking past him, and he was walking past people. He just kept on walking as that same thought of how he''d get gold coins kept running through his mind. He''d arrived in front of his home by now, then he sighed before walking into the compound. Now, he''d been thinking of how he''d get gold coins, but he hadn''t come up with any valid idea. ..And the thing was that he didn''t know when he''d come up with one. He walked into the house without greeting any of the guards, he wasn''t in a good mood. Arriving in the living room, he didn''t meet a single soul there, so he began heading straight to his room. He''d reached and entered his room by now. And the first thing he did was to take off his school bag and drop it where it was supposed to be, then he did the usual which was walk toward his bed and fall flat on it. ''This is bad, time is passing, and I haven''t yet come up with a valid idea on how I''d get gold coins since my mum refused to give some to me. Would I be able to accomplish the quest?''. This was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind after falling flat on the bed. After lying on the bed for a few minutes, he heard a knock on the door, which made him sit up on the bed immediately. "Who is that?". Ryan muttered to himself while glancing at the door. He stood up from the bed and began walking toward the door to open it. And while walking toward the door, the knock resounded again, which made him increase the pace at which he was walking, so he could reach the door faster. He reached the door and opened it...and the person he saw standing in front of him was his mum. He was a little surprised to see that it was his mum knocking, and this made his eyes widen a little. "You''re back from school, Ryan". Emily said to him after he opened the door. "Yes, mum". Ryan uttered. "Can you come to my room right now? I want to have a particular discussion with you". Emily''s voice resounded again. "Okay". That was all Ryan said while nodding his head a little. And with that, Emily began walking away until she wasn''t in sight anymore. Ryan just stood there wondering what his mum wanted to talk to him about. Was it concerning the gold coins he requested for yesterday? Apart from the fact that she didn''t grant his request, has she also discerned that he lied to her yesterday in an attempt to get gold coins from her? Maybe she''d also told Warren about it. If all these happen to be the case, then he was in a bit of trouble, that was his mindset. Well, all these were just based on speculation, he needed to reach his mum''s room first. Then, when they begin conversing, he''d know whether these speculations of his were true or not. He stepped out of his room completely, closed the door, and began heading toward his mum''s room. He''d reached his mum''s room by now, and he didn''t waste time walking into it since the door was open. Emily was the one that left the door open so he''d be able to enter freely once he reaches her room. And the moment he stepped foot into her room, Emily''s voice resounded, "Close the door behind you". Ryan did just so, he closed the door, then he began walking toward one of the chairs in the room to sit on it since his mum was sitting on one. And as he was walking toward the chair, he was glancing at his mum''s face to see if he''d be able to read anything. From a person''s facial expression, you might be able to tell how a person was feeling or something. But Ryan wasn''t able to read anything throughout the time he was glancing at his mum''s face... He reached the chair he was walking toward and balanced on it. Then he focused his gaze on his mum with an expression that screamed, ''What do you want to talk to me about?''. He kept hoping the discussion she wanted to have with him wasn''t about something that would lead him into trouble. She cleared her throat a little, then she began talking, "You came in here yesterday requesting for some gold coins because you needed to prove some people wrong at your academy who mocked us and referred to us as poor, They even had the guts to mock and insult your dad"... Hearing these words flow out of his mum''s mouth made Ryan''s heart start beating a little. Maybe she''d discern he lied to her yesterday concerning what he said about students mocking their family at school. He lied to her just so he could get gold coins from her. This was exactly what Ryan was afraid of. "I didn''t give you the gold coins ''cause I wasn''t interested in proving them wrong, they''re teenagers just like you, they know nothing. But I''ve changed my mind, I''d be giving you the gold coins". Ryan''s eyes widened the moment he heard that...his fear converted to surprise instantly. With his eyes still widened, he said to his mum while stuttering due to how surprised he was, S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Y...You''d be g...giving me the gold coins?". "Yes, I''d be giving you some gold coins, I''ve changed my mind. I want you to prove them wrong, they shouldn''t bring down our family just like that without anything being done about it". Emily''s voice resounded again. Ryan was so elated right now, his heart was filled with immense joy, and it was evident on his face. After his mum refused to give him some gold coins, he''d been cracking his brain thinking about where he''d get gold coins. But his mum was about to make things easier for him, she was about to make him stop cracking his brain...she''d changed her mind. He began wondering what made her change her mind. But he didn''t plan on asking her unless she tells him, he didn''t want to do anything that would make her change her mind again. "Thank you so much, mum". Ryan uttered to Emily with excitement in his voice and facial expression. "Look at how excited you are to prove them wrong". Emily said to Ryan again. "Yes, mum, I''m really excited. It saddened me deeply that I wouldn''t be able to prove them wrong for the trashy things they said about me and our family. I''m so happy that I''d be able to prove them wrong now". "So how do you plan on going about this? You''d make use of the gold coins to buy extremely expensive things which you''d use in proving them wrong, right?". "Yes, that''s exactly what I plan on doing". Ryan responded to Emily''s question. "What about I purchase these expensive things for you with the gold coins and hand them over to you so you could do your job?". Emily stated again. That would only ruin Ryan''s plan, so he voiced out immediately, "No...no, don''t do that. Hand over the gold coins to me, I''d love to purchase the expensive things myself. Let''s do it this way". "Okay, if you say so". And after making that statement, Emily stood up from the chair she was sitting on and walked toward a certain bag in her room. And the moment she reached the bag, she opened it and took out gold coins from it. After taking out gold coins from it, she closed the bag, walked toward Ryan, and handed a good number of gold coins to him... Chapter 75 - 75: Plan To Visit The Market. Ryan just sat there glancing at the gold coins on his palms. They were looking so nice and sparkling. And the thing was that his mum handed a good number of them to him. With the gold coins on his palms right now, he''d be able to get a good number of super expensive gifts for Miss Amaya. Emily had already sat on the chair she stood up from once again. Then she said to Ryan as he was still glancing at the gold coins on his palms, "Make sure to get extremely expensive things with those gold coins and prove those students in your academy wrong". "I''d do just so, mum". Ryan stated glancing at her. "And I''d love to see the expensive things after you''ve purchased them". Hearing those words flow out of his mum''s mouth made a kind of expression appear on Ryan''s face. She wanted to see the expensive things after he''d purchased them? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, that wouldn''t be a problem. He''d simply use part of the gold coins to purchase some expensive things for himself which he''d show to his mum, and make use of the rest to purchase things for Miss Amaya. He was a male, and Miss Amaya was a female. So he can''t show his mum the things he bought for Miss Amaya as the things he bought for himself which he''d use in proving those students wrong. He''d get caught ''cause his mum was a female as well, she''d easily know those things were female stuff... So he has to purchase separate things for himself with a little part of the gold coins. "Okay mum, I''d show them to you after I''ve purchased them". Ryan said glancing at his mum. Emily only nodded her head a little, then her voice resounded again, "Your siblings shouldn''t know that I gave you some gold coins, your dad shouldn''t know as well. In fact, no one in this household should know, I only gave them to you so you could prove those students wrong for the mocking and insults". "I understand, mum". "You can go now". And with that, Ryan stood up from the chair he was sitting on and began walking out of her room. There was a broad smile on his face as he was walking out of her room. He glanced at the gold coins on his palms once again while walking out of her room with that smile still plastered on his face. We all know the reason why he was smiling, his heart was joyous due to the fact that his mum had given him some gold coins... After glancing at the gold coins to his satisfaction, he kept them inside one of his pockets. And by now, he''d finished walking out of his mum''s room. After coming out of her room, he began heading straight to his room until he reached and entered it. Now, his mum, Emily, ended up giving him some gold coins because her pride began controlling her. Remember, her pride was hurt when Ryan told her that some students in his academy mocked and insulted their family. Her pride almost took control of her when Ryan told her this. But she didn''t let it, she allowed maturity to take over instead. But after Ryan left her room yesterday, she began thinking about it. Even when she went to bed, she was still thinking about it...but she didn''t mention anything to Warren. As she kept thinking about it, her pride began taking control slowly until it finally pushed off the maturity that made her not grant Ryan his request to give him some gold coins. And before she knew it, her pride had taken over completely. During the time Ryan was at his academy, she decided the moment he comes back from school, she''d give him the gold coins. ..And that was exactly how it happened, how she changed her mind. Ryan was sitting on his bed right now with the gold coins on the bed. He was the one that placed them on the bed. And he didn''t only place them on the bed, he was also glancing at them. One thing had been accomplished which was getting gold coins. What he needed to do next was think about the extremely expensive gifts he would purchase for Miss Amaya. Yes, he needed to think of nice female things he could get for her which she would appreciate to the very brim. And slowly, things he could buy for her began crashing into his head. He could buy bracelets for her, necklaces, female robes, and so on. And these things would be extremely expensive. He wouldn''t just buy any kind of bracelets, necklaces, and so on for her. He''d decided what he''d buy for her, what he needed to think of next was what he''d buy for himself which he''d show to his mum as what he bought he''d use in proving those students in his academy wrong. He could simply buy the same things for himself. Expensive bracelets, expensive robes, and so on... Now that he''d decided what he''d buy for himself and what he''d buy for Miss Amaya, all that remained was to buy them. So he was going to be visiting the market tomorrow after school. For the fact that he wanted to buy more than one item means he''d be visiting different stores. ''Tomorrow is going to be a busy day''. Ryan thought to himself, still sitting on his bed. He was doing all these just to accomplish a quest because the quest was really important. Now, imagine what would then happen if he fails the quest after doing all these. It would be so devastating...so he has to try his best to make sure all the efforts he''d been putting into accomplishing the quest doesn''t go to waste. ****** Ryan did as his mum instructed, he made sure no one found out about the gold coins. His brother, Kai, had no idea about them. His sister, Lucy, had no idea about them. And that was also the same case for his dad, Warren, the servants, and also the guards. He''d have to be super stupid for them to find out about the gold coins. As far as he keeps them properly in his room, whereby even when a person pops his or her head into his room and wouldn''t be able to see them, there was no way anyone would find out about them. The next day had arrived, and it was a new day for activities. Everyone in the Howell family was going to be heading to their different destinations as usual... Ryan planned on visiting one of the markets in the Nectaris Kingdom today. And as known, he''d be visiting different stores ''cause he needed to purchase more than one item. One of the guards rode him to school as usual. After arriving at the school compound and Ryan had come down from the horse, he instructed the guard not to bother about coming to pick him up today. Yes, this had become a norm, the amount of times he does instruct the guards not to come pick him up during closing hour was higher than the amount of times he does instruct them to come pick him up. So the guard wasn''t surprised at all when Ryan told him not to bother about coming to pick him up today. ''The usual''. That was the thought that ran through the guard''s mind before he rode the horse out of the school compound. As known, Ryan was going to be visiting the market today to purchase some things, and the guard coming to pick him up would ruin everything. After the guard rode out of the school compound, Ryan began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated until he reached it. Now, Dylan got to notice that Ryan''s mood had lightened up. He wasn''t moody anymore, he was so lively today... When he and Dylan were conversing, Dylan enjoyed the conversations. It wasn''t like yesterday''s own where Ryan wasn''t immersed in any of the conversations they were having. Why wouldn''t he be lively when he''d received some gold coins from his mum? With the gold coins, there was hope of accomplishing his current quest, he was taking steps closer to accomplishing it. He brought the gold coins to school because he was going to be branching from school straight to the market after it gets to closing hour. But though he brought them to school, he''d make sure no one finds out about them, including Dylan. These were gold coins we were talking about here, they were super valuable. If students find out about them, and he doesn''t take time, they could get stolen. Especially those that weren''t from rich families, those that were managing, they''d be so keen on stealing them. So Ryan needed to be super careful...if not, what it took him to get these gold coins would go to waste. ..And because of how cautious he was, he never left any of the gold coins inside his bag, all of them were inside one of his pockets. Chapter 76 - 76: Purchasing Them. Even when he was heading toward the cafeteria with Dylan, the gold coins were still inside one of his pockets, he never took them out. And he never made the mistake of telling Dylan he had some gold coins with him. Now, there were times when students made hurtful remarks about him, and there were even some few stares here and there. But you know what? None of those things affected Ryan at all. He was too happy for him to be affected by them. And again, the remarks made about him weren''t that hurtful, so that was another reason why they didn''t affect Ryan or ruin his mood in any way. "You''re very different today". These were the words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth to Ryan during the time they were in their classroom and a single teacher wasn''t in it. "What do you mean?". Ryan inquired with a kind of perplexed facial expression. He was feigning confusion, he knew exactly what Dylan was talking about. "You were gloomy yesterday, but you are so lively today. A complete difference". Dylan''s voice resounded again. A bit of smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Dylan said that, then he stated, "Yeah, a recent happening is what brought about this mood". That was all he said, he didn''t say more than that. According to what Dylan understood from Ryan''s statement, a certain occurrence was what lightened up his mood. He would have loved to know that occurrence, but he didn''t want to ask. He''d just leave it this way, it was for the best. Ryan wasn''t gloomy anymore, he was so lively today...that was enough to make him happy. ****** Ryan was heading toward the market right now, he and Dylan had already parted ways after reaching the intersection Dylan was supposed to corner. As known, he already had in mind the things he wanted to buy once he reaches the market. The gold coins were still safe in one of his pockets, and he was able to accomplish his aim of making sure no one found out about them at school. And this also included Dylan, he didn''t have any idea Ryan was with gold coins... Ryan kept heading toward the market until he finally reached it. There were more than one main market in this kingdom, this was just one of them. Arriving at the market, Ryan just stood at a particular spot glancing around. The market was filled up, there were lots of people around. Buying and selling were taking place nonstop. Almost all the merchants in the market were busy because lots of them had customers patronizing their goods. Some had so many customers patronizing their goods, while some didn''t have that many customers patronizing their goods. ..But the truth of the matter was all of them were making money. After glancing around for a few more seconds, Ryan began walking once again. He knew what he came here to buy, so he was heading toward the places where he could get them. He''d arrived in front of a certain jewelry store, an expensive one. And according to what he was seeing, this was a perfect place to get expensive bracelets, necklaces, and so on. So he didn''t waste time walking into the store. And upon entering it, he met with the store owner immediately. He glanced at some of the jewelries in the store, and they were looking so nice. He needed no one to tell him that they were super expensive, and that''s exactly what he wanted. After conversing with the store owner, he began picking the jewelries he wanted. He picked up necklaces, bracelets, rings, and so on... He picked up both male and female''s own, but the female''s own were more because the reason why he was purchasing them in the first place was ''cause of Miss Amaya. He needed to show his mum what he got for himself according to their agreement, that was why he picked up some jewelries for himself. After he was done picking up the jewelries he wanted, the store owner calculated the cost of everything and relayed it to him. It was just as Ryan expected, they were so expensive that copper coins wouldn''t be able to purchase them. They could only be bought with gold coins, and Ryan came fully prepared... He handed the number of gold coins needed to cover up the total cost of the jewelries he selected over to the store owner. He handed over to him exactly the total cost he relayed to him. The store owner calculated the gold coins handed to him and confirmed they were complete. Then he packaged all the jewelries Ryan selected into a certain thick sack bag before handing it over to him. With a little smile on his face, the store owner said to Ryan while bowing his head a little, "Thanks for patronizing me". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only bowed his head a little as well. Then he walked out of the store, and after walking out of it, he muttered to himself, "I''ve purchased jewelries, that have been handled. I need to purchase other extremely expensive things before leaving this market". And after muttering that to himself, he began walking as he was walking past people and people were walking past him. Ryan got to purchase other expensive things in the market, which required him to visit other stores. He purchased robes, shoes, and so on. Some of the things he purchased consisted of both male and female''s own...but as expected, the female''s own were more. And right now, Ryan was done purchasing things. His hands were filled up with the bags of the things he purchased, and everything combined were somehow heavy. As he was walking out of the market, he noticed a few people staring at him ''cause of the many bags he was carrying. ''He must have purchased a lot''. These were most likely the thoughts running through the minds of the people staring at him. Ryan had finished walking out of the market by now, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to trek home with all these bags with him. It wouldn''t be an easy journey at all if he tries it. So he planned on making use of the service of those horse riders that do ride people to their different destinations. So as he was walking, he was glancing around to see if he''d sight any of them. ''Let me simply just head toward one of their bases where I''d be able to see many of them and make use of one of their services''. Ryan thought to himself. ..It was a nice idea, and he planned on implementing it immediately. He began heading toward one of their bases with the bags of goods in his hands. As he was heading there, the more he was becoming sure he wouldn''t be able to trek home with these bags in his hands. He was so happy he didn''t try it, he would have regretted it badly. He''d arrived at one of their bases, and he could see men sitting comfortably on their horses waiting for customers. They weren''t that many because many of them were riding or had ridden different people to their destinations. Without wasting time, Ryan approached one of the men sitting on top of his horse and told him why he was here. He told the man where he was heading to, and the man told him to hop on. The man assisted Ryan climb on top of the horse ''cause of the bags he was carrying...mounting it without any assistance wouldn''t have been easy at all. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Ryan had climbed the horse and was sitting comfortably on it, the man put the horse in motion, riding it out of the midst of the other men with horses. And he didn''t stop for a second, he kept riding the horse until they arrived in front of Ryan''s home. Ryan came down from the horse with the help of the man after arriving in front of his house. Then he paid the man for his service before he began walking toward his home with the bags in his hands. As for the man, he''d already ridden off a few seconds ago. Ryan had entered the compound by now and was walking toward the main building. He''d entered the main building by now and had just arrived in the living room without meeting a single soul there. It wasn''t a new thing to him, this wouldn''t be the first time it would be happening. And you know what? He was happy he didn''t meet anyone in the living room after arriving in it. The last person he''d want to see right now was his mum. Yes, he didn''t want his mum to see the bags he was carrying for a certain reason. And what was that reason? She''d know he purchased a lot of things from the number of bags he was carrying. And this would be a big disadvantage to Ryan because she wouldn''t believe these were all the things he bought when he shows them to her just as she instructed him to do. They wouldn''t correspond with the number of bags she saw with him... Chapter 77 - 77: They Seem To Be Small. Remember, Emily''s instruction was that after he''d purchased the expensive things, he should show them to her. Of course, Ryan wouldn''t show her both the things he purchased for Miss Amaya and the things he purchased for himself. He''d show her only the few things he purchased for himself. Now, there was no way she''d believe these were only the things he purchased with the number of bags she saw him carrying. This was the very reason why he didn''t want her to see the bags he was carrying... In fact, it would be best if others in this household didn''t see the number of bags he was carrying apart from the guards...they''d already seen them. Ryan made his way to his room without anyone setting eyes on the bags. And upon arriving in his room, he dropped the bags on his bed and sat on it immediately. Then he muttered to himself, "Everything has been purchased, that part has been handled". What he needed to do next was bring out the ones he purchased for himself which he was going to show to his mum as the expensive things he bought he would use in proving those students in his academy wrong. He began bringing them out of the bags one after the other until he was done bringing them out. They consisted of bracelets, rings, robes, and so on. Many of the things he purchased for Miss Amaya were the things he purchased for himself as well... They were on the bed right now, and he was glancing at them. He was still glancing at them when he heard the door to the house open and someone stepping foot into it. And what he heard next was his mum''s voice, she was the one that stepped foot into the house. She hadn''t been around all this while, she was just arriving home now. So Ryan was just wasting his time and energy trying to make sure his mum didn''t set eyes on the bags he had with him when he arrived home. "So she wasn''t at home all this while? She''s just arriving now". Ryan muttered to himself after confirming it was his mum that stepped foot into the house. He heard her voice ''cause she began calling out on one of the servants the moment she entered the house. Who knows, she could enter his room at any given time to confirm if he''d purchased the things he was supposed to purchase with the gold coins. And if that happens, he wouldn''t want her to see the bags because it would be to his disadvantage. And there''s no way she wouldn''t set eyes on the bags if she steps foot into his room right now ''cause they were right on the bed. So he began taking the bags off the bed and keeping them at a place where even if she steps foot into his room right now, she wouldn''t be able to see them. But as for the things he purchased for himself, he didn''t take them off the bed, they were still on it. He sat back on his bed after he was done taking the bags off it. Then he thought to himself, ''Since I''d purchased the things needed to be purchased, I''d begin working on the seduction tomorrow''. Working on the seduction means he''d have to visit Miss Amaya''s house, and he''d have to do it more than once. Locating her home wouldn''t be a problem for him ''cause he knew where it was situated now. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And if any problem locating it was to occur, he knows the name of the community where her home was situated...that would help out a lot. As if Ryan could tell what would happen in the future, Emily opened the door to his room and stepped foot into it. She didn''t bother to knock or anything, she just did what she did. ..Now, if Ryan hadn''t taken the bags off the bed, she would have seen them the moment she stepped foot into his room. He made a right decision taking the bags off the bed and keeping them somewhere else, he was too cautious. He knew something like this would most likely happen, and it did. Emily entered his room to confirm if he''d purchased the things he was supposed to purchase. So as she was entering, these words were flowing out of her mouth though she didn''t complete the statement, "Ryan, have you purchased the things you were..." She didn''t complete the utterance ''cause she set eyes on the things on Ryan''s bed. The robes, the bracelets, rings, and so on. Seeing them was enough confirmation he''d purchased them. She was glancing at them right now, and Ryan didn''t waste time standing up from his bed. After glancing at them for a few more seconds, she uttered to Ryan, "Are these them?". "Yes, mum, the things I''m going to make use of to prove those students in my academy wrong". Ryan responded. She walked closer to them and picked up one of the bracelets on the bed, and glancing at it, she could tell it was super expensive. Apart from it, she could tell the other things on the bed were super expensive as well. She owned a lot of extremely expensive things...so she could tell when she sees one. After glancing at the bracelet in her hand to her satisfaction, she kept it back on the bed. Then she picked up a ring next and began glancing at it just as she was glancing at the bracelet. Ryan just stood there watching her do all these. All he was hoping for was that she wouldn''t see the bags filled with the things he bought for Miss Amaya, or discern that the number of things she was seeing on the bed were too small considering the number of gold coins she gave to him. After she was done glancing at the ring, she kept it back on the bed. Then she glanced at Ryan before throwing a question at him, "Are there any gold coins remaining from the gold coins I gave to you?". Shaking his head a little, Ryan responded, "No". And truly, there weren''t any gold coins remaining, he used up everything... "So these are all the things you bought with the number of gold coins I gave to you?". Emily threw another question at Ryan. Ryan''s heart skipped a little the moment that question resounded into his ears. Seems like his mum was discerning the things she was seeing were too small compared to the number of gold coins she gave to him. He has to be super cautious now, his brain has to start working fast. "Yes, these are all the things I bought with the gold coins you gave to me". Ryan answered. "Why am I having a feeling they''re too small compared to the number of gold coins I gave to you?". "Guess I could have purchased more with the number of gold coins you gave to me, but I chose quality over quantity. Every single thing you''re seeing on this bed is super valuable and extremely expensive, One of these bracelets you''re seeing here can cover the values of four expensive bracelets at once. That''s how valuable these things are". Ryan explained. He knew he was lying, no doubt, but he just had to tell the lie ''cause there were no other options. And according to what he was seeing, seems like his mum was believing the lie. She was nodding her head right now, and after she was done nodding, she uttered to Ryan, "Is that so?". "Yes, mum, that''s why the things you''re seeing seem to be small. They are small but super valuable". Ryan''s voice resounded again. Emily nodded her head a little once again, then she began glancing at other places in Ryan''s room. This act of hers made Ryan a little afraid but made sure it didn''t show in his face. She could see the bags where Miss Amaya''s things were in the process of glancing around, and that wouldn''t be nice at all. Was she glancing around because she knew he was lying and wanted to see if he was hiding anything? Ryan didn''t know this, he wasn''t sure. It was based on probability. He could feel his heart beating a little as his mum was still glancing at other places in his room. Then she suddenly stopped and focused her gaze back on Ryan before saying to him, "So, are you ready to prove those students in your academy wrong?". "Yes, fully ready, mum". Ryan responded. There was a very high chance she''d believed his lie for the fact that she asked him this question. "Okay, make sure to prove them wrong. Don''t let all these things you purchased go to waste". Emily stated again. "I wouldn''t mum, I''d make sure to prove them wrong in the next coming days since I only got to purchase these things today". Emily only nodded her head a little before she patted Ryan''s right shoulder a little and began walking out of his room until she''d finished walking out of it. ..And the moment she wasn''t in sight anymore, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief before sitting back on his bed. Chapter 78 - 78: What Are You Doing Here? That was a bit of close call, he could imagine what would happen if his mum set eyes on the bags and said she wanted to see what was in them. He''d have no choice but to open them...and it would be disasters from there. All his plans would be ruined, and his mum would be so disappointed in him ''cause that was enough to know he''d been lying to her. And what would that mean? She might cancel ever granting another request of his even if it was genuine this time... "Thank goodness she didn''t set eyes on the bags". Ryan muttered to himself after sitting on his bed. ****** 8 more days remaining, yes, that was the number of days Ryan had left to accomplish the quest given to him by the system to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. He had been working on the quest these past few days since he received it, but today was the day when the seduction would finally begin. It wasn''t just any person he needed to seduce here, it wasn''t someone he wasn''t familiar with. It was his class teacher, whom he''d been familiar with for years now. He needed to play his cards well, he needed to make sure the seduction works on her. He wasn''t heading to his academy today, and that was also the same case with Lucy, and every other student attending different academies in this kingdom. Today was a day for all students to rest at home, and that was also the same case for tomorrow. But this wouldn''t hinder Ryan from going to Miss Amaya''s home because he needed to go to her house to begin the seduction. It would be a case of heading straight to her home right from his home. So it was a situation of moving from his residence straight to another residence. And he wouldn''t be going to her home empty-handed, he''d be carrying some of the expensive things he bought for her along with him... Yes, it was these expensive things he would use to begin the seduction on Miss Amaya. His mum might end up not going anywhere today, she might stay at home all throughout today...it was based on probability. Well, even if that was the case, it wouldn''t hinder him from going to Miss Amaya''s house. And he''d still find a way to carry some of the things he bought for her along with him. Nothing would be able to hinder him from going to Miss Amaya''s home. Nothing would be able to ruin the plan he''d set for today. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He''d already taken his bath and brushed his teeth by now, those were the very first things he did after getting up from bed. They''d already eaten breakfast as a family, and the ones that had somewhere to go to had already left home. The people at home currently were his mum, Emily, his sister, Lucy, the servants, and the guards outside, including him. He didn''t know if his mum was going to leave home eventually, but he didn''t care about that. Whether she was going to leave eventually or not, when he was ready to head toward Miss Amaya''s home, he would find a way to do so. Minutes had passed, and as of now, Ryan was ready to begin heading toward Miss Amaya''s home. He was already dressed in a nice robe, but he hadn''t yet selected the things he was going to give to Miss Amaya as gifts. He walked toward the bags where the expensive things were. And standing close to them, he decided he was going to start with the jewelries. As known, it wasn''t only jewelries he purchased. He purchased other things like expensive robes, expensive shoes, and so on. ..But he was going to start out by giving jewelries to Miss Amaya, that was the plan. So he took out both bracelets and rings from the bags. Yes, he was going to start with these two first, bracelets and rings. As known, he doesn''t plan on going to her house only for today to give her expensive gifts, he was going to go over and over again, so he can seduce and win her heart properly. After taking out bracelets and rings from the bags, he put them into one of his robe''s pockets. The pocket was large enough to contain them all with lots of space remaining. He''d already selected the things he was going to give to Miss Amaya as gifts, and he was already dressed up as well. All that remained was to begin heading toward Miss Amaya''s house. So after loading his other pocket with lots of copper coins, he walked out of his room. He''d arrived in the living room by now, and the only person he met there was Sofia. She was doing some cleanings here and there. And the moment she set eyes on him, she immediately discerned he was most likely heading somewhere due to his dressing and all that. So she inquired of him, "Heading somewhere?". Ryan was reluctant to answer that question at first, but he just decided to, he saw no harm in it. "Yes, I''m heading somewhere". "Where are you heading to?". She threw another question at him. Yeah, this is the one he wouldn''t be able to give answer to. So he stated, "I don''t think I want to reveal that to you". She didn''t say anything, she only nodded her head. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Is my mum at home?". "Yes, she is. She was in the living room a few minutes ago, she left to ease herself". Ryan''s eyes widened a little the moment he heard that. Since she was in the living room a few minutes ago and went to ease herself, that means she''d be coming back soon. He can''t afford to let his mum see him here...he doesn''t want questioning of any sort. So he began walking out of the living room until he''d finished walking out of it and had arrived at the compound by now leaving Sofia there. He was walking on the road right now, and his aim was to reach one of the bases where those horse riders do gather, so he could make use of one of their services. He didn''t want to stress himself at all. He still remembered the name of the community where Miss Amaya''s home was situated. So all he needed right now was for one of those horse riders to ride him there, then all that would remain was to locate Miss Amaya''s house... He''d already arrived at one of their bases, and as expected, he could see different men sitting on top of different horses waiting for customers. Without wasting time, Ryan walked toward one of them and began conversing with the person. He told the man the name of the community where he was heading to, and all the man said to him was ''Hop on''. After climbing on top of the horse sitting comfortably on it, that was when the man told him how much it would cost him to ride him to that community. "That''s no problem, put the horse in motion". That was all Ryan said to the man. Hearing that, the man didn''t waste time to put the horse in motion. Ryan was just sitting comfortably on the horse as it was moving. He saw them ride past different people who were trekking. He glanced at some, and he didn''t bother to glance at some. The man kept putting the horse in motion until they arrived at the community. Glancing around, Ryan recognized some places. Since he was able to recognize these places, then locating Miss Amaya''s home wouldn''t be a problem at all. He came down from the horse and paid the man according to what they bargained. After the man had ridden off, Ryan began walking. After a few minutes of walking, Ryan got to see that he was getting closer to Miss Amaya''s home. And before he knew it, he was standing some meters away from it. He was glancing at it...and with just a few more steps, he''d reach it. ''Here we go''. Ryan thought to himself as he was glancing at Miss Amaya''s home. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began walking toward her home until he finally reached it. A lot had been done before it finally got to this level of visiting her home. He was with the things he could use in drawing his prey closer before he''d finally hunt it down, the milf hunter planned on doing an excellent job. ''I hope she''d be home''. Ryan thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began knocking on her door. He''d knocked more than once, but no one had opened the door. It was after two more attempts that the door was finally opened by Miss Amaya. Her eyes widened a little as a surprised expression appeared on her face the moment she saw it was Ryan knocking. "Ryan, what are you doing here?". She uttered while glancing at him with that surprised expression still plastered on her face. Chapter 79 - 79: Mesmerized. He hadn''t even answered that yet when she threw another question at him, "How did you even locate my home?". That surprised expression was still plastered on her face, and her eyes were still widened to an extent. She''d asked him two questions, he didn''t know which one to answer first. "Okay, let''s start with this first. What are you doing here?". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "I''m here to give you some things". Ryan responded. "Things like what?". He hadn''t answered that yet when her voice resounded again, "Before you even answer that, how did you locate my home? I''m really curious to know this". "I did some research by asking around. And with that, I was able to discover the name of the community where your abode was situated. Arriving at this community, I asked around once again, and here I am". Ryan responded again. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though what he said was a lie, she believed it immediately because it sounded genuine. "You said you''re here to give me some things...things like what?". She threw this same question at him. "Umm...can I come in to answer this particular question?". Ryan uttered. "No, you can''t. Answer it right here, right now". One of Miss Amaya''s likes was ''Intellectual people'', in other words, ''Intelligent people''. So Ryan wanted to try his best to sound intelligent while answering the question Miss Amaya threw at him before he''d present some of the gifts to her. So he began speaking, "You''ve been doing a great job for years now as our class teacher and a subject teacher in that academy. You deserve to be appreciated, every teacher deserves to be appreciated, But since you''re my class teacher, I want to appreciate you personally. I''m not a teacher, still a student, but I know being a teacher comes with its own challenges as well, I just want you to know I''ve been noticing your good work. Keep doing an excellent job". ..Now, did that touch Miss Amaya''s heart? Yes, to an extent. She was glancing at Ryan currently with a kind of bewildered expression on her face. Why did he decide to appreciate her good work all of a sudden? He even had to locate her house to do this. This was the thought running through Miss Amaya''s mind, she wasn''t expecting this at all. But she appreciated it though, she considered it to be an intelligent move from him. That means Ryan''s effort to sound intelligent didn''t go to waste... Miss Amaya was glancing at Ryan currently with that bit of bewildered expression still plastered on her face. Then she voiced out, "Wow! I wasn''t expecting this at all, this is different. Well, I really appreciate you coming all the way to my house to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher". Ryan only nodded his head a little, then he dipped one of his hands into the pocket where the rings and bracelets were. He didn''t take out anything after dipping his hand into the pocket, instead, he glanced at Miss Amaya and said, "As I said, I have some things to give to you. I''d be giving you these things as part of my appreciation for the good work you''ve been doing". Miss Amaya couldn''t wait to see the things he wanted to give to her. She just stood there waiting for him to bring out whatever he wanted to bring out from his pocket. Ryan brought out two bracelets and a ring from his pocket, then he handed them over to Miss Amaya while saying, "These are gifts that I''m giving to you from the bosom of my heart". Miss Amaya collected the bracelets and ring from him, and her eyes widened immediately as her mouth opened in awe when she took a closer look at them. They were fucking expensive according to what she was seeing...I mean, super expensive. She could tell when she set eyes on a super expensive thing ''cause she loved them. They were super valuable. Her eyes were still widened with her mouth opened in awe as she was glancing at the bracelets and ring. After glancing at the bracelets and ring for a few more seconds, she glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "Y...You got this for me?". She even had to stutter a little... "Yes, I got them for you. They''re gifts from the bosom of my heart to appreciate you for the good work you''ve been doing". Ryan stated. "But these are extremely expensive". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "You deserve that and more". Ryan didn''t bring out all the bracelets and rings in his pocket after dipping his hand into it. As known, he brought out only two bracelets and a ring before handing them to her. There were more in his pocket, so he dipped his hand into the pocket before bringing out the remaining bracelets and rings in it. Then he handed them over to Miss Amaya while saying, "These are the remaining gifts I brought along with me. More jewelries, more bracelets and rings". Miss Amaya collected them with her mouth opened in awe...she was completely mesmerized. She was saying the bracelets and ring Ryan handed to her were extremely expensive, and he was handing more over to her? She was glancing at the rings and bracelets on her palms with her mouth still open in awe. She loved super expensive gifts, and that was exactly what Ryan had just given to her. All she wanted to do right now was hug Ryan and maybe kiss him a little, but she was just holding back. She was feeling different things at this moment, and it was evident on her face. All these were enough for Miss Amaya to consider Ryan as really intelligent. For him to take the initiative to do all these as a teenager...she was amazed. Ryan just stood there glancing at her. He knew she was feeling different things at this moment due to the super expensive gifts he''d just given to her. Everything was going according to plan. From the reactions he''d been receiving after giving them to her, it was completely evident she loved super expensive gifts. Apart from that, there was no one he would give these kinds of expensive jewelries to, and the person wouldn''t be mesmerized. But hers was a special case. She adored expensive gifts, so Ryan was causing her to feel different things at once by giving them to her... The milf hunter was already drawing his prey closer to him, he was doing an excellent job. He still stood there glancing at Miss Amaya''s face enjoying the reactions he was receiving. After Miss Amaya had glanced at the jewelries on her palms to her satisfaction, she focused her gaze back on Ryan before saying to him, "Are you serious? All these for me?". "Yes, and keep in expectation, there''s most likely more to come". Ryan retorted. "Wow! I just feel like embracing you right now". Miss Amaya uttered again. "You can do so, I don''t see anything wrong with that. It''s just like a teacher embracing her student". Ryan stated. He wanted the embrace, he wanted her boobs to press onto his chest. Miss Amaya walked closer to him, then embraced him with the jewelries in her hands. Ryan felt her boobs press onto his chest the moment she embraced him...exactly what he wanted. He was enjoying the embrace so much that he wanted it to last for a really long time. But that wouldn''t be possible, she released him from her embrace after the passing of a few seconds. Then she glanced at him with a kind of liking in her eyes, she considered what he did to be so amazing. Only an intellectual person can take such an initiative... She knew the jewelries she was holding in her hands were so expensive that they couldn''t be bought with copper coins, they can only be gotten with gold coins. But she didn''t bother to ask Ryan where he saw the money to buy these super expensive jewelries because she knew he was from a rich family. His father was Warren Howell, one of the wealthiest men in this kingdom. So it wasn''t a surprise to her, gold coins weren''t easy to acquire, but that wouldn''t be the same case for him ''cause he was from a rich family. "Would you like to come in?". Miss Amaya inquired of Ryan while glancing at him with that liking still in her eyes. "Of course, I''d love to come in. This is the first time I''m getting to see your house after years of being familiar with you. I''d definitely love to see the interior as well". Ryan responded. This was something he wouldn''t dare reject. Who knows? Coming in might lead to conquering her today. "Come in then". Miss Amaya paved way for him to walk into her house after making that utterance, then she followed suit. The first thing Ryan did was to glance around after entering her house, and he loved what he was seeing... Chapter 80 - 80: Super Splendid. Everything was well arranged, everything was in order, the interior of her house was excellent. But it can''t be compared to the interior of his home, his home screamed luxury. "This is a nice interior". Ryan stated while still glancing around her house. "You think so?". Miss Amaya inquired. "I know so". A little smile only appeared on Miss Amaya''s face after he said that. There were couches in her living room, so she said to him, "You can sit on one of the couches if you want". "That''s a sure thing". Ryan said before balancing on one of the couches. And the moment he did so, a certain boy walked out of a certain room in the house, stood some meters away from Ryan, and was glancing at him. Ryan focused his gaze on the boy, and it was at that moment he remembered Miss Amaya had a child, a son. He''d almost forgotten. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Damn! I''ve even forgotten that Miss Amaya had a child''. Ryan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on the boy. The boy still stood there glancing at Ryan, then he focused his gaze on his mum, which was Miss Amaya, before asking her, "Mum, who is this?". Miss Amaya glanced at Ryan for some seconds after her son threw that question at her, then she focused her gaze on her son before responding to his question, "He''s a student in the academy that I''m teaching at. In fact, he''s a student in the classroom that I''m assigned to". "What is he doing here?". The boy threw another question at his mum. ''Wow! Another question. Curiosity at its peak''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment the boy asked another question. "Well, he came here to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher. The appreciation also came with gifts". Miss Amaya responded. "Can I see the gifts?". "Sure". And with that, Miss Amaya showed the gifts to her son, all the jewelries she was holding in her hands. The boy glanced at them for some seconds, and after he was done glancing at them, he focused his gaze on Ryan again. A smile immediately appeared on Ryan''s face after the boy glanced at him. And without saying anything else, he took his gaze off Ryan and walked back into the room where he came out of. With the way the boy acted and the questions he asked, Ryan wasn''t liking him at all... ''Why is he acting grumpy?''. Ryan thought to himself. Miss Amaya''s gaze was currently focused on the room where her son had just walked into. But after a few more seconds of glancing at it, she focused her gaze on Ryan before saying to him, "These gifts you gave to me deserve something to eat. Would you like to eat something? Maybe fruits or something". "Yes, I''d love to eat something. Fruits would do". Ryan stated. "I''d be right back". After making that statement, Miss Amaya walked away... Ryan''s mind became a little busy during the time she walked away. He was thinking about the fact that getting to screw her today wouldn''t be possible at all even if there was a slight chance of it happening before due to her son being around. Yes, there was no way he''d get to fuck her today with that boy around considering the way he acted. Well, he knew there was a very slight chance of getting to conquer her today anyway. Everything was a gradual process, the seduction was already taking place. Slowly, he''d get to where the conquering would take place. After the passing of a few minutes, Miss Amaya arrived in the living room again with a tray of fruits in her hands. What fruits were on the tray? Apples and slices of pineapple. She moved the table in the living room closer to Ryan, then she dropped the tray of fruits on it before saying to Ryan, "Enjoy". Ryan just sat there glancing at the apples and slices of pineapple...damn! They looked great. He couldn''t wait to begin eating them. And that''s exactly what he did, he started with the apples. He took an apple and began eating it, and just as it looked great, it also tasted great. He kept eating the apple until he was done eating it. And he didn''t waste time taking another apple and began eating it as well. After he was done eating that one, he took another one and began eating it...and that was how it kept on going. Before he knew it, he''d finished eating the apples and was munching the pineapples. They tasted great, so he couldn''t help but to keep eating them. Miss Amaya had been sitting on one of the couches in the living room watching him eat all this while. She was gaining excitement watching him eat due to the gifts he gave to her. After the passing of a few more minutes, Ryan had finished eating the pineapples. He''d emptied the tray. "You''re done". Miss Amaya said to him after he finished eating the pineapples. "Yes, I am". Ryan stated. "Do you want more? Should I bring more fruits?". Miss Amaya inquired of him. ..Now, these fruits tasted so nice, Ryan enjoyed eating them to the very brim. Eating more wouldn''t be a bad idea at all, but he didn''t want to. Why? He felt this was enough, he came here to hand those things over to her and begin the seduction, not to eat fruits. So he said to Miss Amaya, "No need for that, I''m satisfied". And with that, Miss Amaya stood up from the couch she was sitting on, walked toward the table, took the tray, walked out of the living room, then returned to it after the passing of a few minutes before balancing back on the couch she stood up from. Then she said to Ryan, "Thanks for the gifts, I really appreciate them". "It''s nothing". That was all Ryan said. There was this look of liking in her eyes as she was glancing at Ryan. She was seeing him in a different light now ''cause of what he did. Ryan noticed the liking in her eyes, and he loved it...it just shows his seduction was working on her. He''d soon win her heart completely. After about a minute of silence after that little conversation they had, Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Seems like your son doesn''t like me according to what I saw". Miss Amaya chuckled a little after he said that, then she uttered, "That''s how he acts to almost every visitor. But he''s a good boy though". Ryan nodded his head a little without saying anything. According to him, if he acts like that to almost every visitor, then he''d most likely not be a good boy, his mum was just trying to cover up for him. Or who knows? Miss Amaya might be right. He might act that way toward you, but when you get closer to him and get to know him better, you''d find out that he was a good boy. It could be any of the two. After spending a few more minutes in Miss Amaya''s home, Ryan was ready to leave now. He''d already stood up from the couch he was sitting on, and Miss Amaya also stood up from the couch she was sitting on as well, then she uttered to him, "You''re leaving already". "Yes, Miss Amaya. I think I''ve spent enough time here". Ryan said. "Even though I''ve appreciated you more than once for the gifts you gave to me, I don''t mind appreciating you again. Thank you so much for the expensive jewelries". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only bowed his head a little with a bit of smile appearing on his face, then he began walking out of Miss Amaya''s house until he''d finished walking out of it. Miss Amaya smiled at him before closing the door. Ryan was walking currently, then he suddenly paused and glanced back at Miss Amaya''s house, then a smirk appeared on his face. ''We are slowly getting there, I would be achieving my main goal soon according to what I''m seeing. I just need to continue with the seduction''. Ryan thought to himself not too long after that smirk appeared on his face. And after that thought ran through his mind, he resumed walking with the aim of leaving this community... ****** Ryan got Miss Amaya to be thinking about him because of what he did. After Ryan left her home, she kept thinking about him ''cause of the expensive gifts he gave to her. Apart from that, the words that flowed out of his mouth before presenting the gifts to her were part of what was making her think about him. He located her home by asking around just to come appreciate her for the good work she''d been doing as a teacher by words and by action. She considered that to be super splendid. ..There was no way she wouldn''t be thinking about Ryan with all these combined. Chapter 81 - 81: More Gifts. But there were times when she wasn''t thinking about him though, like when she was with her son, and when she was cooking. But he was on her mind most of the time. Ryan had gotten a 35-year-old lady to be thinking about him like they were lovers or something. He''d filled up his class teacher''s mind with thoughts of him. Today was a new day, and the moment Miss Amaya woke up from sleep and sat up on the bed, one of the things that crashed into her head was Ryan and the things he did for her yesterday. "Come on, not this thought again. What the fuck is wrong with me?". Miss Amaya muttered to herself due to the fact that Ryan was among the first things she thought about after waking up from sleep. But she couldn''t help it, her mind was doing whatever it wanted. As for Ryan, he knew he wasn''t done with Miss Amaya yet, he was just starting. As far as he hadn''t fucked her, he can never be done with her. Fucking her was the only way to accomplish the quest and receive the benefits that come with accomplishing it. Today was a new day, and he planned on visiting Miss Amaya''s home again to continue with the seduction. He planned on giving her more extremely expensive gifts. But he was sure the ones he gave to her yesterday would most likely still be having its effect on her up till now. Apart from giving them to her, the way he acted, and the things he said before giving them to her. ..He knew she must have thought about him a lot, and would most likely still be thinking about him up till this moment. He had 7 more days remaining to accomplish the quest of seducing and conquering Miss Amaya, time was counting. He was already working on seducing her, but he hadn''t yet, not to talk of then fucking her. This only means he has to be mindful of time and be quick with whatever he was doing to accomplish the quest. He''d already dressed up by now, fully ready to begin heading toward Miss Amaya''s house. Then he walked toward those bags where the things he purchased for Miss Amaya were in. He gave her bracelets and rings yesterday, he should give to her both necklaces, rings, bracelets, and some others today. He''d be giving her everything he purchased concerning jewelries. That means the bags would become empty of jewelries. He took out all the jewelries from the bags and put them into one of his pockets. Then he muttered to himself, "It''s about time to move". And with that, he began walking out of his room until he''d finished walking out of it. He was being ridden to that same community by one of those horse riders that specializes in riding people to their destinations. The person riding the horse kept riding it until they finally arrived at the community where Miss Amaya''s home was situated. Ryan came down from the horse and paid the man for his service, and he didn''t waste time riding off after that. ''I''m here again''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing around. Of course, he was here to continue what he started until he accomplishes the reason for starting it. He began heading toward Miss Amaya''s house with immediate effect not too long after that thought ran through his mind. He''d arrived at her house by now and was standing in front of the door. What followed next was to begin knocking on it, and he didn''t knock on it for too long before Miss Amaya opened the door... Ryan almost opened his mouth in awe the moment he set eyes on her. She was looking so beautiful and sexy, like she prepared for him knowing that he was coming. Her eyes lightened up the moment she set eyes on Ryan, and he noticed it, which made him confirm even more that she must have thought about him a lot. "Ryan, you''re here again?". Miss Amaya uttered with a bit of surprised facial expression. She was feigning the surprise ''cause she knew Ryan would most likely come again today due to what he said about more gifts most likely coming her way. She just had to feign the surprise, so it wouldn''t be like she was waiting for him or something. "Yes, I''m here again, Miss Amaya". Ryan said glancing directly at her. "To do what?". She threw another question at him. "To give you more gifts". A bit of excited expression appeared on Miss Amaya''s face the moment Ryan said that. He was here to give her more gifts, and she knew they''d be extremely expensive as well just like yesterday''s own. ..Why wouldn''t she be excited? "To give me more gifts?". She voiced out with that excited expression still evident on her face. "Yes, to give you more gifts. Remember I told you yesterday that there''s most likely more to come, well, that''s exactly what is happening now". That excited expression was still on Miss Amaya''s face as she watched Ryan dip his right hand into one of his pockets just as he did yesterday. She was in anticipation, she couldn''t wait to see the gifts. Her eyes widened the moment she saw Ryan bringing out the gifts from his pocket. They consisted of necklaces, rings, bracelets, and two other types of jewelries. She was mesmerized once again, they were more than yesterday''s own. And according to what she was seeing, they were extremely expensive as well. Ryan handed everything over to her as she collected them with her eyes still widened. She didn''t know what to say, she wanted to say ''thank you'', but they couldn''t just flow out of her mouth due to how mesmerized she was. She just stood there with the many jewelries in her hands glancing at them. While still glancing at them, she began thinking of how much she''d make if she decided to sell off some of these jewelries. She was going to make lots of money because she wouldn''t sell them for copper coins, she''d sell them for gold coins because those are their worth. She loved super expensive gifts, and Ryan was spoiling her with them. The liking she developed for him yesterday increased some more...it went very high. And it was evident in her eyes when she finally took her gaze off the jewelries and glanced at him, Ryan noticed it immediately... And noticing it only gladdened his heart ''cause it shows the seduction was working. "Ryan, I don''t even know what to say, I''m short of words". Miss Amaya uttered while glancing at Ryan. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after Miss Amaya said that, then his voice resounded, "Say anything, I''m listening". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, let me start out by appreciating you. Thank you so much for this, thank you for giving me all these to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher, You aren''t even acting like a teenager at all, you''re acting like an adult with these things you''ve been doing. I really appreciate them". And after those last words flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth, her son popped his head out of the door and uttered, "He''s here again?". His gaze was focused on Ryan while making that statement. A kind of irritated expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he set eyes on the boy, he didn''t like him at all. And the way the boy was staring at him, including the words that flowed out of his mouth, annoyed Ryan...but he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. All he could do was to be glancing at the boy with that irritated expression on his face as the boy was staring at him as well. "Yes, he''s here again. He came to give me more gifts, isn''t that amazing?". Miss Amaya stated while glancing at her son. "Can I see the gifts?". "Sure". And with that, Miss Amaya showed the gifts to her son, all the jewelries. Then her voice resounded right after, "Can you see that? Lots of expensive jewelries. And all these are to appreciate me for the good work I''ve been doing as a teacher". The boy nodded his head a little, then took his gaze off his mum and the jewelries and focused them on Ryan. The boy was staring at Ryan, and Ryan was also staring at him. His face was just expressionless, Ryan was hoping his face would lighten up at least considering that he''d just given his mum more gifts, but nothing. His face remained expressionless with his gaze still focused on Ryan. Then these words managed to flow out of his mouth, "Thanks for giving my mum expensive gifts to appreciate her for the work she''d been doing". And after those words flowed out of his mouth, he wasn''t in sight anymore, he took his head off the door entering the house completely. ..A bit of smile appeared on Miss Amaya''s face due to the fact that her son appreciated Ryan for the gifts. Chapter 82 - 82: Hadnt Reached Its Peak. ''Words of appreciation managed to flow out of his mouth at least''. Ryan thought to himself after the boy thanked him for the gifts and wasn''t in sight anymore. That smile that appeared on Miss Amaya''s face due to the fact that words of appreciation flowed out of her son''s mouth was still plastered on her face. And with that smile still on her face, she glanced at Ryan and said to him, "Did you hear that? He thanked you for the gifts". Ryan chuckled a little before saying, "Of course, I heard it clearly". "Isn''t he a good boy?". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "I guess so". Ryan just had to say that even though he was thinking otherwise... "I have to thank you again for these, I really appreciate them". Miss Amaya stated. "It''s nothing". Ryan said. "No, it''s something, it''s a lot of things. These are extremely expensive jewelries we are talking about here". Ryan didn''t say anything else, a little smile only appeared on his face as he bowed his head a little. He didn''t plan on wasting too much time here, if she told him to come in, he wouldn''t accept. He did so yesterday, but wouldn''t be doing the same today. And there was a reason for this. "Umm...so, would you like to come in?". Miss Amaya inquired of Ryan. Ryan just had the feeling she''d ask him to come in again just like yesterday, and his feeling was correct. But as said, he wouldn''t be doing so even if she asks him to do so. This was something he''d already decided on and didn''t plan on changing his mind. "Thanks for your kind gesture, but I don''t think I''d be able to come in today". Ryan uttered. "Why?". "That''s because I can''t afford to waste too much time here, I have somewhere else to be at". "You can just spend a few minutes in my house, then you''d leave. In that way, you didn''t waste too much time here". "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. Those few minutes are already long enough". "I''m going to be giving you fruits again. I''m sure you enjoyed the ones you ate yesterday, imagine eating them today again". Miss Amaya said, she was hoping this would be able to make him change his mind. "I definitely enjoyed the fruits you offered me yesterday. Even though I''d love to eat some again, I wouldn''t still be accepting your kind gesture". Ryan stated. A kind of disappointed expression appeared on Miss Amaya''s face at that moment. She really wanted Ryan to come in, but he wasn''t accepting to do so no matter what she said. Ryan noticed the disappointed expression that appeared on her face, and this prompted him to say, "I''m sorry for rejecting your kind gesture, I just have to do so". Miss Amaya only nodded her head a little with that disappointed expression still plastered on her face... "I''d be leaving now". Those were the last words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth before he turned around and began walking away. As he was walking, Miss Amaya was glancing at him, she couldn''t take her gaze off him. Meanwhile, she didn''t know a smirk had appeared on Ryan''s face even though she was glancing at him because she wasn''t seeing his face, only his back. A smirk appeared on Ryan''s face when he''d already walked some meters away from Miss Amaya''s house. ..What was the reason for it? Why did the smirk appear on his face? That''s because he was sure what he''d just done now would affect Miss Amaya in some kind of way. She wanted him to come into her house just like yesterday after giving her more expensive jewelries, but he refused. It was just like he was playing ''hard to get''. It was just like giving her these valuable things was genuinely from his heart, he wasn''t giving them to her because he wanted something in return. He would have gotten to eat more of those delicious fruits if he''d agreed to come into her house, but he didn''t change his mind because of it. This would make Miss Amaya start wanting him. She''d already developed a kind of liking for him, now she''d start wanting him as well. And we all know what would happen when both combine. This was the very reason why Ryan didn''t agree to come into her home when she offered the gesture. And this was the very reason why a smirk appeared on his face as he was walking away. Everything he did was part of the seduction... Miss Amaya kept glancing at him as he was walking away. And Ryan didn''t try to take a last glance at her, he just kept walking until he wasn''t in sight anymore. Miss Amaya was going to think about him a lot with everything that had just happened. She had already begun thinking about him before this occurrence, now, she was going to be thinking about him a lot more. ****** Ryan currently had 6 more days remaining to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya. As known, the seduction was already in progress, but he hadn''t conquered her yet. ..And as far as he hadn''t conquered her yet, he hadn''t accomplished the quest. All academies meant for getting the basic knowledge were going to be opening up again, the two-day break was over. What does that mean? Ryan was going to be going to school today. But that wouldn''t change anything, that wouldn''t stop him from continuing the seduction. He was going to be visiting Miss Amaya''s house today again to give her more extremely expensive gifts. He already had everything planned out in his head. Once he comes back home from school, he''d prepare again, package the things he''d be giving to Miss Amaya, then begin heading toward her house. He''d already given her all the jewelries he purchased, so he''d be giving her something different today. Arriving at school, the usual took place, teachers teaching them, visiting the cafeteria during break hour, more teachings, then all the students and teachers heading home after it got to closing hour. The moment Ryan arrived home, he took off the cloth he wore to school and began putting on a new one. After he was done putting on a new one which fitted him properly, he packaged everything he''d be giving to Miss Amaya into a certain bag. Then he departed from the house. Arriving at Miss Amaya''s home, it happened to be that it hadn''t been long since she arrived home from school. If he came a few minutes earlier, he wouldn''t have met her at home. During the time he was at school, he didn''t see her at all. They didn''t come across each other, she didn''t enter their classroom to relay information to them either...nothing. But he''d gotten to see her after arriving at her home. And do you know what he brought which he planned on giving to her? Expensive robes and shoes. Yes, they were part of the things he purchased when he visited the market. And according to the look of things, the robes and shoes were going to look perfect on her. Miss Amaya was so elated when he showed them to her as the gifts he planned on giving her today. The excitement was all over her face, Ryan noticed it immediately. And when the excitement wasn''t that evident on her face anymore, he noticed something else. He noticed that look of liking in her eyes again, and he also noticed she wanted him to an extent... ''I''m sure she must have thought about me a lot''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at her. She already wanted him to an extent, and since the words ''to an extent'' was used, that means it hadn''t reached its peak yet. Well, Ryan planned on making sure it reaches its peak at the right time. Her wanting for him would have to reach its peak before he''d be able to fuck her. She wouldn''t want to get down with him if her wanting for him hadn''t reached the highest level. He already had everything planned out in his head, how he was going to make her want for him reach its peak. And he was going to implement it at the right time, everything was a gradual process. After giving her the gifts which consisted of expensive robes and shoes and noticing the things he wanted to notice, he didn''t even wait for her to offer that kind gesture again of coming in before he began walking away until he wasn''t in sight anymore. The next day after school, Ryan brought another round of expensive gifts to Miss Amaya''s home and offered them to her which she collected with excitement. After he was done doing that and had noticed the things he wanted to notice, he left. The same thing repeated itself the next day, he brought another round of super expensive gifts to Miss Amaya''s home and offered them to her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And these things weren''t just coming with nothing, they were having their effects on her... Chapter 83 - 83: Losing Focus. The liking she had for him kept developing, and her wanting for him kept increasing as well though it hadn''t reached its peak level. Now, Ryan planned on visiting her home again to give her another round of expensive gifts because another day had arrived, and he just arrived home from school. And the ones he was going to be giving to her today were the last ones. Yes, everything he purchased would finish after today''s own, so he has to make sure some major things happen when he visits her home today. He currently had 3 days remaining to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya...and he has to make sure these three days doesn''t pass him by. After doing the usual, which was dressing up in another robe and packaging the last round of things he purchased for Miss Amaya, he left the house. He was heading toward Miss Amaya''s home right now with the bag of things he was going to be giving to her in his hand. And this was the thought that kept running through his mind, ''Some major things would have to happen today, and if possible, the conquering taking place''. Remember he planned on making Miss Amaya''s wanting for him reach its peak at the right time. Well, today was the right time... He was going to be implementing what he had in mind. He kept walking until he finally reached Miss Amaya''s house and was standing in front of the door currently. Ryan''s visit to Miss Amaya''s home had taken place more than once. He''d passed some roads multiple times every single day, and this had made some people notice him. While he was walking past today, some people were staring at him because they''d already become familiar with him. But Ryan didn''t notice them at all. As said, he was standing in front of Miss Amaya''s door currently. Then he did the usual, which was to begin knocking on it. He didn''t knock for too long before the door was opened by Miss Amaya. She wasn''t surprised at all when she set eyes on him according to the look on her face...she was actually expecting him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was only excited to see him because of how drawn she''d become to him. "Ryan, you''re here again". Miss Amaya uttered after opening the door. "Yes, I''m here again as usual". Ryan stated. "To give me more expensive gifts I guess". Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again. "You guess right". And with that, Ryan handed the bag to her where everything was in. She collected the bag from him and didn''t waste time to open it to take a peek at the things in it, and they consisted of robes, shoes, and so on. The number of robes and shoes Ryan had given to her since he started giving them to her were massive. For everything he bought, he bought multiple of them. And you know what? Miss Amaya had already decided in her heart she was going to sell off some, so she could make good money from them. She was going to sell off some of the jewelries, robes, and so on. And selling off some wouldn''t mean there wouldn''t be enough for her to make use of because there were multiple of them. As Miss Amaya was glancing at the things inside the bag with an excited facial expression, Ryan was staring at her thinking of what he planned on implementing to make her want for him reach its peak level. After Miss Amaya was done glancing at the things inside the bag, she glanced at Ryan with that excited expression still plastered on her face before saying, "What more can I say other than to thank you for the things you''ve been giving to me. I really appreciate them". Ryan nodded his head a little, then his voice resounded, "You can do something to show more appreciation. I want something". "And what is that?". Miss Amaya uttered with an inquisitive facial expression. "Offering that kind gesture again". "What kind gesture are you talking about?". "Inviting me into your home". "Oh! That is always open to you. I stopped offering them because I felt you''d always decline them after declining it the first time". "Well, I want to come into your home today". "You''re free to do so". And after saying that, Miss Amaya paved way for him to enter her house which Ryan didn''t waste time to do... He walked freely into her house and had just arrived in the living room. Now, this was part of the plan, it would lead to implementing what he planned on implementing to make her want for him reach its peak. The moment he arrived in the living room, he uttered in his mind, ''Activate divine rod''. ..Yes, this skill was an excellent one that could help out in making her wanting for him reach its peak really fast. This was exactly what he planned on implementing to accomplish his desired aim. The divine rod was a skill that can help out in seducing milfs as much as it can also help out in conquering them in bed properly. And he planned on making use of it for that purpose right now. He received the system''s notification immediately after saying that in his mind... [Divine rod have been activated] And his cock started increasing in size right after, he could feel it. It didn''t take long for it to finish increasing as he was still standing...it was so massive that it was pushing his robe. There was no way Miss Amaya would glance at where his cock was situated and wouldn''t notice that it was extra-large. And that was exactly what Ryan wanted, that was the very reason why he activated the skill in the first place, so she could notice it and it could do its job. Miss Amaya walked into one of the rooms in the house after entering it to drop the bag of gifts Ryan gave to her. And after dropping it, she walked out of the room and arrived in the living room. And the moment she arrived in the living room, she noticed Ryan''s massive cock because he was still standing after activating it. So it was so easy for her to notice. Her eyes widened the moment she noticed it, and she almost became wet beneath. She almost became wet beneath but didn''t...but as far as she keeps glancing at Ryan''s massive dick, her pussy would eventually become wet. Apart from her eyes widening, her mouth also opened in awe the moment she set eyes on Ryan''s massive dick... Ryan noticed that she''d set eyes on his enormous cock due to her reactions, and his heart gladdened immediately. But he acted like he didn''t notice anything. He was also acting like he didn''t know his cock was super massive right now. "Umm, so you c...can sit down i...if you want". Miss Amaya said to Ryan stuttering a little. She said that with her gaze focused on his enormous dick the entire time, she didn''t glance at his face at all. And she stuttered because of what she was seeing, she was losing focus. "Of course, I''d love to sit down". Ryan stated before sitting on one of the couches in the living room. She didn''t take her eyes off his cock even after he''d sat down, she was still glancing at it. His massive dick had grabbed her full attention... And this was making Ryan''s heart so glad, his plan was working. Her wanting for him was already rising toward its peak as she was glancing at his enormous cock. If he could get to fuck her today, he''d do so with immediate effect. Slowly, her pussy started getting wet as she was glancing at his dick, she was becoming horny. She wasn''t seeing the main dick, she was only seeing its shape beneath his clothe. So she was imagining what it would feel like when she set eyes on the main cock, she''d definitely feel a lot of things pass around her body. This was the biggest size of dick she''d ever seen in her entire life. She confirmed this while still glancing at his cock... "Miss Amaya". Ryan voiced out while glancing at her. She shook a little the moment his voice resounded inside her ears, it brought her back to life. She''d become so immersed in glancing at his enormous cock that she lost focus completely. She glanced at him after she was brought back to life by his voice, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Are you there? You seem lost". She chuckled a little before saying, "No, I''m not". Ryan only nodded his head a little, then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "Should I serve you some fruits?". "Yes, I''d love that". Ryan responded nodding his head a little. "I''d be right back". Those were the last words that flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth before she walked away to get the fruits. ..A smirk appeared on Ryan''s face after Miss Amaya left the living room. Chapter 84 - 84: Max Level. A smirk didn''t only appear on his face, he also muttered to himself, "Everything is going as planned, I''m so close to fucking her and accomplishing the quest". Meanwhile, during the time Miss Amaya was heading toward where she''d get the fruits and arrange them on a tray, she was thinking about what she just saw. She was thinking about Ryan''s massive cock and how it had already made her horny. Until she arrived at where the fruits were and was already arranging them on a tray, she was still thinking about Ryan''s massive cock. ''How does he possess such a large dick? He''s just a teenager''. Miss Amaya thought to herself while still arranging fruits on the tray. What she saw was too enticing, and she knew she definitely wanted a taste of it...I mean, she was already horny. ''Holy shit! How can I be thinking of fucking a student in my classroom? What the fuck is wrong with me?''. Miss Amaya thought to herself once again. She was done arranging fruits on the tray which she was going to serve to Ryan. "What I''m thinking of doing is wrong, he''s a student in my classroom and just a teenager, I should stop this". Miss Amaya muttered to herself before carrying the tray of fruits and heading toward the living room where Ryan was in. ..This was a decision she''d made, let''s see if she would be able to keep to it. Arriving in the living room, Ryan was still sitting on that same couch he was sitting on when she left to get fruits. So she began walking toward him until she reached him. Then she drew the table in the living room closer to him before dropping the tray of fruits on the table. Then she said to Ryan, "Enjoy". The fruits consisted of the same thing he was served the first time he entered her house...apples and slices of pineapple. He didn''t waste time to begin eating them not too long after she dropped them on the table. He started with the apples first, he was munching a particular apple right now, and it tasted so nice. Due to the decision Miss Amaya made, she was trying her very best not to glance at Ryan''s big cock. And though she was succeeding, it wasn''t easy at all. The urge to glance at it was there, and she was so close to giving in to that urge... She walked toward one of the couches in the living room and sat on it. Then she began watching Ryan eat the fruits while trying her very best not to glance at his massive dick. She felt glancing at him as he ate the fruits would be enough distraction for her not to glance at his enormous cock. So she just focused her gaze on his face and mouth as he kept biting and chewing nonstop. Ryan had noticed what she was doing though he was eating. He had noticed she was trying her best not to glance at his cock, it was very obvious. And he wasn''t happy about this ''cause he needed her to keep glancing at his cock so her wanting for him could reach its peak, which would then lead to him fucking her. He kept eating the fruits, still acting like he didn''t know his dick was super massive and didn''t notice what Miss Amaya was trying her best not to do. ''Maybe what I was seeing then was an illusion, how can his dick be that massive? That cock is too big to be true''. Miss Amaya thought to herself. She sat there still wondering if the dick was real or not. Then another thought ran through her mind, ''Let me glance at it to confirm if it was real or not, let me confirm if it was an illusion or not''. That sounded like an excuse she came up with to glance at his massive cock due to the urge she was feeling to glance at it... She was trying her very best not to glance at it, but it wasn''t easy at all. With the excuse that she wanted to confirm if it was an illusion or not, she glanced at it, and her eyes landed on his enormous cock once again. The fact that he was sitting, and she was sitting as well didn''t make his cock less enticing to her, it was still so enticing. And the moment her eyes landed on it, she couldn''t take her eyes off it. She felt a kind of tingling feeling in her pussy the moment she glanced at his enormous cock, and she almost licked her lower lip due to how enticing it was. She lost focus again, she couldn''t take her eyes off his dick...she just kept glancing at it. Her wanting for him began increasing again, it would soon reach its highest level. Ryan was still eating the fruits she served him. He was close to finishing the apples, and after he was done with them, he''d move to the pineapples. He hadn''t yet noticed that Miss Amaya had begun glancing at his massive dick once again. But it didn''t take long for him to notice, and the moment he did, a smirk appeared on his face. She was so immersed in staring at his dick that she didn''t notice when a smirk appeared on his face. ''The divine rod is such a nice skill for seduction''. Ryan thought to himself with that smirk still plastered on his face. He was glancing at her comfortably, and she didn''t notice it one bit because her eyes were focused on a particular place. She couldn''t take her eyes off his enormous dick, she kept glancing at it nonstop. Her pussy had become so wet, she''d become horny again. ..All she wanted was for this massive dick of his to penetrate her pussy and fuck the living hell out of her. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She decided to clear off the vile thoughts that were running through her mind and stop thinking about wanting to have a taste of Ryan''s cock, but she wasn''t keeping to that decision. And right now, her wanting for him had reached its max level...she wanted to get down with him badly. The divine rod had done its job, all the efforts Ryan had been putting into seducing her so he could eventually fuck her wouldn''t go to waste. She wanted to have a taste of Ryan''s massive dick, she didn''t care if he was one of her students, she didn''t care about the age gap. She wasn''t thinking about all these right now, all she knew was that she wanted to have a taste of his dick. Her wanting for him had reached its max level...but she didn''t know how she''d go about it. She wanted to get down with Ryan, but does Ryan want to get down with her? This was her mindset... She didn''t want a situation where she''d make a move on him, and he''d reject her...it would be too embarrassing. She needed the feeling to be mutual, she needed both of them to be craving each other. She didn''t know the very reason why Ryan started giving her expensive gifts in the first place was so it could lead to this. The aim was to seduce her right from the very start. He needed to fuck her, accomplish the quest, and receive the rewards that come with accomplishing it... But before that, he''d always had a liking for her. He''d always adored her because of her facial beauty, sexy body structure, and the nice qualities she possesses. He''d always wanted to fuck her. She wasn''t aware of all these, if she was, she would make a move on him immediately. He was craving her just as much as she was craving him right now. She was still sitting there with her eyes on his cock wanting to get down with him, but she still didn''t know how to go about it. She took her gaze off his cock and focused them on Ryan''s face. Their eyes didn''t meet in any way when she glanced at him though Ryan was staring at her a few seconds ago. Well, he quickly glanced away before she glanced at him pretending like he hadn''t been glancing at her all this while still eating the fruits she served him. A few minutes passed before Ryan got to notice that her wanting for him had reached its peak. How did he notice? She was touching herself somehow. She kept caressing her thighs and touching her boobs from time to time. And she was also glancing at him so seductively, she was filled with lust. ''And it''s done''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment he noticed her wanting for him had reached its max level. He was so happy right now, there was no way he wouldn''t get to screw her today. Since she wasn''t making a move on him yet though she wanted to get down with him badly, he planned on doing so soon. He wanted to eat more fruits before he''d make a move on her... Chapter 85 - 85: Couldnt Hold Back Anymore. He kept eating the fruits while watching her touch herself. He''d finished eating the apples by now and was now eating the pineapples. She was fucking horny right now and wanted to get down with him immediately. And Ryan was feeling the same way, he was hard and wanted to get down with her as well. Even if he didn''t activate the divine rod, his dick would have started stiffening by now because he was already filled with lust. But it wouldn''t be as big as his current dick when it finishes erecting...it would be nowhere close to its size. Watching Miss Amaya touch herself was making him want to stand up from the couch he was sitting on, walk toward her, and begin doing things to her. But he was just controlling himself. He''d do so at the perfect time without wasting any more seconds... Ryan was still sitting there eating the pineapples when Miss Amaya stood up from the couch she was sitting on and began walking toward him until she finally reached him. ''What is she doing?''. Ryan thought to himself the moment Miss Amaya reached him. Miss Amaya couldn''t hold back herself anymore, she didn''t care if Ryan was craving her the way she was craving him, she was still going to make a move on him. She was filled with complete lust, all she wanted was to get down with Ryan... She sat on the arm of the couch where Ryan was sitting on, making their bodies really close to each other. And it was at this moment Ryan understood what was happening, she couldn''t hold back herself anymore, she was already making a move on him. He planned on eating more fruits before making a move on her. But seems like he wouldn''t be making a move on her anymore ''cause she was already doing so. Her eyes were just focused on his big cock after sitting on the arm of the couch. And after glancing at his cock for a few more seconds, she focused her gaze on him. Ryan wasn''t eating the fruits anymore, he was just glancing at her. In order to feign like he didn''t understand what was happening, he inquired of Miss Amaya, "What are you doing?". She pointed at his enormous cock before voicing out, "Is that dick real? It looks too big to be real. A boy like you shouldn''t possess that size of dick". Ryan chuckled a little before saying, "Of course, it is real". "Are you serious?". She voiced out once again. "I''m completely serious". "This is the biggest size of dick I''ve ever seen in my entire life". Silence ensued for some seconds after Miss Amaya made that statement. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "I can see that you like it. Do you want to have a taste of it?". Miss Amaya glanced at him with widened eyes the moment he made that utterance, then she responded, "Yes, I want to have a taste of it. I''m craving it badly". "You can have a taste of it then, we can screw each other". "You aren''t kidding me, right?". "No, I''m not". And with that, Miss Amaya moved her mouth closer to Ryan''s own and began kissing him. Ryan was so elated right now, he would finally get to screw Miss Amaya. As she was kissing him, Ryan was glancing at her boobs, and the urge to begin squeezing them was there...but he was just holding back himself. He''d eventually do it at the right time, everything was a gradual process. They were still kissing each other when Miss Amaya suddenly took her lips off Ryan''s own, and that got Ryan really surprised. "My son mustn''t see us doing this together, I need to confirm some things". Miss Amaya said after taking her lips off Ryan''s own. And it was at that moment that Ryan remembered Miss Amaya''s son, he''d forgotten again. Truly, her son mustn''t see them doing this together, he''d be too ashamed of his mum. Kissing with the aim of having sex with a boy she was older than by far...too shameful. Miss Amaya stood up from the arm of the couch and walked into one of the rooms in the house, that was her son''s room. Her son was sleeping before Ryan arrived, she wanted to confirm if he was still sleeping. Entering his room, she saw he was still lying comfortably on his bed sleeping. Then she nodded her head a little before walking out of his room and heading toward the couch where Ryan was sitting on. And the moment she reached Ryan, she said to him, "Let''s go to my room and continue what we''ve started". "That''s a nice idea". Ryan stated nodding his head a little with a bit of smile on his face. Then he stood up from the couch he was sitting on and began following Miss Amaya''s lead as they were heading toward her room... They''d entered her room by now, and the first thing Miss Amaya did was to close the door and lock it so no one would be able to enter it. She did this because of her son. Yes, her son could wake up at any time and make his way to her room and end up catching them in the act. But with the door locked, he wouldn''t be able to enter. And even if she was to open the door for him, Ryan would have hidden properly by then. After locking the door, she faced Ryan, then she walked toward him as the both of them resumed smooching each other. They were smooching each other and standing in a particular place at first. ..But as the kissing was intensifying and getting steamier, they began moving from one place to the other. This wasn''t the first time Ryan would be kissing someone, so she wasn''t the only one in control as they were smooching. He was also in control as well. They were still kissing each other when Ryan decided to do to her what he was always doing to Sofia whenever they were kissing. And what is that? Grabbing her fat buttocks. He was about to grab Miss Amaya''s buttocks now, and he didn''t waste time to do so. He grabbed her buttocks with both hands as they were still smooching each other. And Miss Amaya loved it, she liked that he grabbed her buttocks in a bit of rough way. And he didn''t only grab them, he was also squeezing them, which Miss Amaya was feeling a bit of pleasure from. Their lips hadn''t separated from each other, they were still kissing and moving from one place to the other as Ryan was still squeezing her buttocks. He squeezed them for some more seconds before taking his hands off them. Then Miss Amaya grabbed his enormous cock which caused slight pleasure to travel across his body. Pleasure traveled across his body because she didn''t grab it in a rough way, she grabbed it with caution... She wasn''t grabbing his bare cock though because of his clothe, she was grabbing it beneath his clothe...she was only grabbing its shape. And she wasn''t only grabbing it, she was stroking it as well. The stroking added to the amount of pleasure passing around Ryan''s body, but it wasn''t enough to cause groans to flow out of his mouth. She stroked his dick for more than a minute before she left it. The both of them were still kissing each other, but it didn''t take long before their lips finally separated from each other. They were satisfied with how much they''d gotten to kiss each other. They''d kissed the hell out of each other''s lips, and right now, they were glancing at each other with lust in their eyes. All Miss Amaya wanted to do now was to suck Ryan''s big dick...she wanted to have a taste of it. And she planned on doing so right now after... "Let''s undress". Miss Amaya said still glancing at Ryan with lust in her eyes. Yes, she wanted them to undress first before she''d begin sucking his cock. Without his clothe on, she''d be able to suck his cock freely without any disturbance. The both of them began undressing until they were done doing so. They took off everything, both their underwear and so on, so they were stacked naked now. Ryan was getting to see more of her sexy shape now that she was stacked naked. He was glancing at her pussy right now, and it looked so enticing that all he wanted to do was have a taste of it. But he knew he wouldn''t be able to do so now, he''d do so at the right time. As for Miss Amaya, she was glancing at Ryan''s bare cock now since he was stacked naked, and she was feeling a lot of things pass around her body. It looked so enticing, and she knew she was going to suck it now. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want to suck this dick of yours right now". Miss Amaya said to Ryan. "You''re free to do so". Ryan stated. ..And with that, Miss Amaya bent as her face was right in front of Ryan''s massive dick right now. Chapter 86 - 86: Ongoing. (R18) She glanced at his dick for some seconds, scrutinizing its massive size before she grabbed it and began stroking it. Slight pleasures were traveling across Ryan''s body as she was stroking it. And the moment she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth and began sucking it. Immense pleasure passed around Ryan''s body the moment she began sucking it as groans escaped his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He felt it in his soul, it was so sweet that he had to close his eyes for some seconds before opening them again. As for Miss Amaya, she kept doing what she''d started. Ryan''s dick kept going in and out of her mouth, she kept sucking it nonstop. She wasn''t feeling pleasure pass around her body, but she was enjoying what she was doing. She was finally having a taste of Ryan''s massive cock. She was sucking it so well that pleasure kept traveling across Ryan''s body as groans kept flowing out of his mouth. "It feels so good, keep sucking it like that, don''t stop". Ryan uttered with pleasure filling his voice as Miss Amaya was still sucking his cock. She didn''t plan on stopping until she''d sucked the hell out of his dick. She was making use of her right hand to hold his cock while sucking the hell out of it. She was still sucking his cock when she began deep-throating it, which increased the amount of pleasure passing around Ryan''s body. She deep-throated it more than once, and the groans escaping Ryan''s mouth at that moment increased. His dick was so massive, but she was handling it so well. Even with how massive it was, she was trying her best to suck everything, she was causing immense pleasure to travel across his body. ..She even deep-throated it more than once. It got to a point where she began caressing his balls while still sucking his cock. And that added to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. She caressed his balls for some seconds before she took her hand off them. Then she focused more on what she was doing before, which was sucking his cock. "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans kept escaping Ryan''s mouth due to the amount of pleasure passing around his body. After sucking the whole of his dick for about a minute more, Miss Amaya moved to his balls. She''d caressed them with her hand, now, it was about time to make use of her mouth to pleasure them. She began sucking his balls which caused a different kind of pleasure to begin traveling across his body. It got to a point where she began making use of her tongue to lick them. But she didn''t do that for too long before she began sucking them once again. After she''d sucked them to an extent, she moved to the cap of his dick. She began making use of her mouth to suck it at first, then she switched to making use of her tongue to lick it... She pleasured the cap of his dick for a while before she moved to pleasuring his balls once again. She began sucking them once again, and after she''d sucked them for some seconds, she moved to sucking the whole of his dick again. Ryan just stood there as he was feeling different things pass around his body as Miss Amaya was pleasuring his enormous cock. Pleasure kept passing around his body nonstop, and groans kept flowing out of his mouth. It got to a point where he had to hold Miss Amaya''s hair and increase the pace at which his dick was going in and out of her mouth. He wanted to feel more pleasure. And did he feel more pleasure by doing that? Of course, the pleasure traveling across his body increased the moment he began doing that. And you know what? Miss Amaya was keeping up just fine even though his dick was so massive. Truth be told, she was enjoying it. He did that for some time before leaving Miss Amaya''s hair so she could keep sucking his dick at the normal pace at which she was sucking it before. She was sucking his dick at the normal pace currently, and he was still feeling pleasure from it. She kept on sucking his dick until she was done sucking it. Ryan was completely satisfied with how much she''d gotten to suck his dick, and she was also satisfied as well. She stood up, then the both of them began kissing each other once again. They didn''t kiss each other for too long before they stopped kissing. Then Ryan buried his face in Miss Amaya''s boobs, yes, it was about time to pleasure her boobs. It was about time to suck the hell out of them, and after he was done doing that, he''d switch to squeezing them. Soft moans flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth the moment Ryan buried his face in her boobs, "Ahhn~Mmm~" And the moans increased the moment he began sucking them. He was sucking from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple, and this caused pleasure to keep passing around Miss Amaya''s body and moans to keep flowing out of her mouth. He was enjoying what he was doing to the very brim, he was enjoying sucking her boobs. They tasted so nice, he felt like he was in another dimension. He was still sucking her boobs when he grabbed her ass and began squeezing them again. And that added to the amount of pleasure passing around Miss Amaya''s body. "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth as Ryan was sucking her boobs and squeezing her ass at the same time. He squeezed her buttocks for a few minutes before taking his hands off them. Then he focused on sucking her boobs. He kept sucking from boob to boob and causing pleasure to keep traveling across Miss Amaya''s body. Miss Amaya was enjoying herself to the very brim, she felt like she was in another dimension. Moans never seized flowing out of her mouth because Ryan was sucking her boobs so well. ..He was doing an excellent job. He sucked her boobs for a few more minutes before he switched to squeezing them. He began making use of his hands to squeeze her boobs, which kept causing pleasure to travel across Miss Amaya''s body. Now, her boobs were enticing and plump, but they weren''t as plump as Sofia''s own. But that didn''t change anything, Ryan was enjoying the feeling of having her boobs in his hands. They felt so nice in his hands, he was enjoying squeezing them to the very brim. And he wasn''t the only one enjoying himself here, Miss Amaya was also enjoying as her boobs were being squeezed. Soft moans were flowing out of her mouth from time to time as her boobs were being squeezed, and there were times when she bit her lower lip a little due to the pleasure she was feeling... Ryan kept doing what he was doing until he was satisfied. Then he resumed sucking her boobs, but he didn''t suck them for too long before he stopped. He''d pleasured her boobs to both his satisfaction and her satisfaction, and what he planned on doing next was to pleasure her pussy. Yes, he wanted to eat up her pussy. He was glancing at it at a particular time and found it so enticing but couldn''t do anything to it ''cause the time to do something to it hadn''t arrived. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now that the time had arrived for him to do something to it...he was going to do a lot of things to it. He pushed her to the bed as she landed flat on it, then he began glancing at her juicy pussy, and he couldn''t help but to lick his lower lip a little due to how enticing her pussy was. All he wanted to do was eat the hell out of it, and he was going to do just so now. He moved closer to her where she was lying on the bed, then he knelt as his face was right in front of her pussy right now. Then he began moving his mouth toward her pussy to eat it up. As his mouth was heading toward her pussy, Miss Amaya was already anticipating the amount of pleasure that would begin traveling across her body the moment he begins eating her pussy. Ryan''s mouth eventually reached her pussy, and he didn''t waste time to begin sucking it. The amount of pleasure Miss Amaya was anticipating would travel across her body the moment he begins eating her pussy was exactly what traveled across her body. And it didn''t just travel across her body and stop there, it kept going...it was a continuous thing. "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" Moans escaped Miss Amaya''s mouth the moment Ryan began sucking her pussy due to the amount of pleasure that was passing around her body. And they sounded like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears and gave him the confidence to keep doing what he was doing. He kept sucking her pussy nonstop... Chapter 87 - 87: Ongoing.(2) (R18) The moans show that he sucked her pussy well, so all he had to do was to keep sucking it. Immense pleasure kept passing around Miss Amaya''s body as Ryan was sucking her pussy. And moans never seized flowing out of her mouth, they kept flowing out of it nonstop. She was enjoying herself to the very brim, Ryan was doing an excellent job sucking her pussy. She kept biting her lower lip from time to time due to the different things she was feeling around her body. It even got to a time when she began making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs as Ryan was still sucking her pussy. After she stopped making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs, she began making use of them to squeeze the bedsheet from time to time. Ryan kept sucking her pussy and causing her to feel different things around her body, especially immense pleasure. "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth nonstop. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he switched to licking it. He began making use of his tongue to pleasure her pussy. His tongue was moving about in her pussy as pleasure kept passing around her body and moans escaping her mouth. He was making use of his tongue to lick her pussy like how a person would make use of his tongue to lick a lollipop. He kept causing her to feel different things in her body. Immense pleasure kept passing around her body. After licking her pussy for a few minutes, he began sucking it once again... He was still sucking her pussy when she grabbed his head and pushed his face further into her pussy, so he could gain more access to it, and she could feel more pleasure. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Ryan got his face pushed further into her pussy, he didn''t stop, he kept sucking her pussy, causing her to feel more pleasure since he''d gained more access to her pussy. She left his head after about a minute, which means his face wasn''t pushed further into her pussy anymore. But that didn''t mean he stopped, he kept sucking her pussy, causing pleasure to keep passing around her body. "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" Moans kept flowing out of her mouth as her pussy was being pleasured. After sucking her pussy for about a minute more, he switched to licking it again. And after he''d licked it for some seconds, he began biting it. He was biting it with caution in order not to injure her, he was biting it in a way that was causing pleasure to keep traveling across her body. ..This wasn''t the first time he was doing something like this, so he knew exactly what he was doing. He didn''t bite it for too long before he switched to sucking it again. And so it kept on going, he kept switching from sucking, to licking, and to biting. With everything he was doing, he was making sure to cause pleasure to keep traveling across Miss Amaya''s body. And now, he was done eating Miss Amaya''s pussy. He''d eaten it to both her satisfaction and his satisfaction. He''d done all sorts of things to it, liking biting it, sucking it, and licking it...he''d done an excellent job. But he wasn''t done pleasuring Miss Amaya''s pussy yet. He''d gotten to taste how sweet it was with his mouth, what he wanted to do next was to finger it... So he began moving one of his fingers toward Miss Amaya''s pussy with the aim of penetrating it with that same finger before he''d begin moving that finger back and forth. And that''s exactly what he did, the moment the finger penetrated Miss Amaya''s pussy, he began moving it back and forth. He began fingering her, causing pleasure to travel across her body. Moans didn''t waste time to flow out of her mouth due to the pleasure that traveled across her body, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" And it kept on going like that, pleasure kept passing around her body nonstop and moans kept flowing out of her mouth. Ryan''s finger kept going in and out of her pussy at the normal pace until he started increasing the pace at which he was fingering her. He was fingering her at a bit of fast pace now. And that increased the amount of pleasure traveling across her body and the moans flowing out of her mouth... He didn''t stop for a second, he kept fingering her pussy at a bit of fast pace, causing pleasure to keep passing around her body. "Yes, keep fingering it like that. Keep fingering that pussy". Miss Amaya uttered with pleasure filling her voice. And that''s exactly what he was going to do, he was going to keep fingering her pussy until he doesn''t need to keep doing so anymore. His finger kept going in and out of her pussy nonstop. And due to the pleasure Miss Amaya was feeling travel across her body as her pussy was being fingered, she couldn''t help but to be making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs while biting her lower lip from time to time. It got to a point where she eventually stopped making use of her hands to squeeze her boobs, all she was doing now was bite her lower lip from time to time and moans flowing out of her mouth. Ryan fingered and fingered her pussy until Miss Amaya started pouring out. He watched as juice was flowing out of her pussy, and the fact that she was pouring out was causing her to feel immense pleasure. Juice kept flowing out of her pussy until it was done flowing out. Ryan had just caused juice to flow out of Miss Amaya''s pussy, his class teacher. He fingered the hell out of her pussy until she started pouring out...he''d just done another excellent job. Now that he''d pleasured her pussy by eating it and fingering it...it was about time to pleasure her pussy in another way. And what way is that? Penetrating her pussy with his massive dick and fucking the shit out of her. And that was exactly what she wanted right now, she wanted to get fucked by him... She wanted that enormous cock of his to penetrate her pussy and screw the living hell out of her. Ryan was about to fuck Miss Amaya after they were done with some sexual activities, and he was so glad. He''d finally get to fuck this woman, this woman he''d adored for the longest time now. Miss Amaya was lying on the bed currently with her legs wide open waiting for Ryan to come screw her. Ryan came on top of her and began stroking his massive cock. And after he was done stroking it, he began thrusting it into Miss Amaya''s pussy. Immense pleasure was traveling across their bodies as his cock was going into her pussy due to how big it was. Miss Amaya''s eyes widened immediately as soft moans were escaping her mouth. His massive dick was making it seem like her pussy was too tight, whereas, it wasn''t. And that was the very reason why immense pleasure was already traveling across his body though he hadn''t even started screwing her yet. And as for Miss Amaya, his cock was too big, that was why she was feeling immense pleasure passing around her body though he was just thrusting it into her pussy and hadn''t started fucking her yet. The moment his cock had finished entering her pussy, he began moving his waist back and forth...he began screwing her in missionary style. The pleasure they were feeling passing around their bodies increased by tenfold the moment he began fucking her in missionary style. And it was evident from the moans that flowed out of Miss Amaya''s mouth, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" They were so loud because she felt it deep in her soul. Little pains even traveled across her body, but it didn''t last for too long before stopping. So all she was feeling now was immense pleasure. Ryan wasn''t left out, loud groans flowed out of his mouth due to the immense pleasure traveling across his body as he was screwing Miss Amaya in missionary style, "Arghh~Arghh~" And they didn''t just flow out of his mouth and stop there, they kept flowing out of his mouth continuously... His massive cock was making her pussy so sweet ''cause of how tight it made it seem. So immense pleasure kept passing around his body nonstop as he was still drilling her in missionary style. He was enjoying himself to the very brim, so he just kept hitting and hitting. Miss Amaya was enjoying herself as well, so she just kept receiving what was being done to her. It got to a point where he began moving his mouth toward hers to begin kissing her as he was still screwing her. And the moment his mouth reached hers, he began smooching her. And it didn''t affect the fact that he was fucking her, he was still fucking her properly while kissing her. ..But he didn''t kiss her for long before his mouth separated from hers. Chapter 88 - 88: Ongoing.(3) (R18) His mouth separating from hers made him focus more on what he was doing before, which was fucking her in missionary style. He was still fucking her in that same sex style when he began increasing the pace at which he was fucking her. And right now, he was fucking her at a fast pace. Immense pleasure was already traveling across Miss Amaya''s body as he was drilling her at a normal pace. Now that he''d increased the pace at which he was drilling her with that big cock of his, the pleasure doubled. And it was evident from the moans escaping her mouth, they became louder... "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" The pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body doubled as well the moment he increased the pace at which he was screwing her in missionary style. And the groans escaping his mouth became louder as well, "Arghh~Arghh~" He didn''t stop for a second, he kept slamming her pussy at a fast pace. And the sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room. Miss Amaya''s body kept trembling as Ryan was drilling her due to the many things she was feeling around her body, especially the immense pleasures. Ryan was still screwing her when he began moving his hands toward her boobs to grab them and begin squeezing them. It hadn''t been that long since he kissed her while fucking her, so he felt it was about time to squeeze her boobs next while still drilling her. He''d grabbed her boobs by now, and he was squeezing them while still slamming Miss Amaya''s pussy at a fast pace... Squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Miss Amaya''s body, and it also reflected in the moans flowing out of her mouth. Ryan squeezed her boobs until he was satisfied with how much he''d gotten to squeeze them before he left them. But fucking her in missionary style and at a fast pace was still ongoing. He was using a lot of energy to screw her at a fast pace, so he started feeling his body heat up at some point. Bits of sweat appeared on his forehead, and other parts of his body became sweaty to an extent as well. But Ryan didn''t mind that at all just as he hadn''t been minding them in the past while fucking. ..He just kept drilling Miss Amaya at a fast pace and in missionary style. The both of them kept feeling immense pleasures pass around their bodies as the fucking was still ongoing. Moans kept flowing out of Miss Amaya''s mouth, and groans kept flowing out of Ryan''s mouth. They were enjoying the sex to the very brim, they wanted it to keep going and going. And it was going to keep going until they were satisfied with this sex style. Yes, until Miss Amaya was satisfied, and he was as well, he was going to keep slamming her pussy in missionary style... "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" The moans flowing out of Miss Amaya''s mouth kept sounding like nice melodies to Ryan''s ears, which was part of the reason why Ryan kept doing what he was doing. He screwed Miss Amaya in missionary style for some minutes more before he was finally done fucking her in that sex style. The both of them were satisfied with that sex style by now. And you know what? Miss Amaya planned on riding the living hell out of Ryan next. She wanted to bounce her fat buttocks on his massive cock, and that was exactly what Ryan wanted right now. He wanted to lay comfortably on the bed while Miss Amaya would be the one working since he''d already done a lot of work. Lying on the bed while she''d just be bouncing her fat ass on his enormous dick would be so nice. He couldn''t wait to experience the feeling... Ryan was lying comfortably on the bed now, then Miss Amaya didn''t waste time to come on top of him. After coming on top of him, she held his massive cock and began stroking it. She was stroking it so well that it was enough to be causing slight pleasures to travel across Ryan''s body. After she was done stroking it, she put it into her pussy. It entering her pussy was enough to cause a good amount of pleasure to pass around their bodies. And after that, she didn''t waste time to begin riding him. She began bouncing her fat ass on his dick, which caused immense pleasure to travel across their bodies. Ryan widened his eyes due to the sweetness. The pleasure was so immense that groans couldn''t help but to flow out of his mouth freely, "Arghh~Arghh~" And as for Miss Amaya, melodious moans flowed out of her mouth due to the immense pleasure that passed around her body, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" The both of them felt it in their souls, they felt like they were in another dimension. And due to the pleasure the both of them were deriving from the riding, Miss Amaya didn''t stop for a second. She kept bouncing her fat ass on Ryan''s dick as their skins kept hitting each other continuously. The sweetness was so much that groans never seized escaping Ryan''s mouth, they kept flowing out of it freely. And there were times when Ryan had to close his eyes for some seconds due to the immense pleasures traveling across his body nonstop. He just wanted the riding to keep going and going. The both of them were feeling immense pleasure passing around their bodies as the riding was ongoing, but Ryan was feeling more pleasure... Miss Amaya was feeling a lot of pleasures travel across her body, that''s why she kept doing what she was doing. She was the one working, but Ryan was just lying comfortably on the bed enjoying what was being done to him. Her fat ass kept bouncing on his enormous cock continuously, so of course, he was bound to feel more pleasure. "This is going really great, I''m enjoying this to the very brim". Ryan stated with pleasure filling his voice as Miss Amaya was still riding him. She didn''t stop for a second, she kept bouncing her fat ass on his big dick as pleasure kept traveling across their bodies with moans and groans flowing out of their mouths continuously. She wasn''t bouncing her ass on his dick with ease, she was doing so with force so the both of them could be feeling enough pleasure from it. And due to this fact, the sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room. There was no way her son wouldn''t know something was happening in the room when he comes close to the door due to the sounds resounding across it. And he''d most likely be able to discern the people in it were having sex though he was still a small boy. Sounds of moaning and groaning, and sounds of two skins hitting each other. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were enough for him to know what was happening in the room. And he''d most likely be able to discern it was his mum engaging in the sex with a particular person. ..All these could happen, but Miss Amaya wasn''t thinking about it at all due to the fact that she was enjoying herself right now. Immense pleasure was traveling across her body nonstop because she was riding an enormous cock. She couldn''t think or worry about anything else apart from the activity she was engaging in. The both of them kept feeling pleasures pass around their bodies as Miss Amaya kept riding Ryan. The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding across the room, and moans and groans kept flowing out of their mouths as well. It got to a point where Miss Amaya started increasing the pace at which she was riding Ryan, just as he increased the pace at which he was fucking her when he was screwing her in missionary style. She''d finished increasing the pace at which she was riding Ryan by now and was riding him at a fast pace. It required work, but she didn''t mind as far as she was feeling pleasure from it. And increasing the pace at which she was riding him also increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies. Ryan''s eyes widened the moment she increased the pace at which she was riding him. The pleasure traveling across his body doubled, the sweetness increased by a tenfold...why wouldn''t his eyes widen? And the fact that the pleasure traveling across his body doubled reflected in the groans flowing out of his mouth...they became louder. "Arghh~Arghh~" And Miss Amaya wasn''t left out, the moans escaping her mouth increased and became louder as well, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhn~" The both of them were enjoying themselves to the very brim as Miss Amaya kept riding him at a fast pace. She''d been glancing at his lips for some seconds now while riding him, and she was feeling that urge to smooch him a little. So she began moving her mouth toward Ryan''s own to begin kissing him... Chapter 89 - 89: Ongoing.(4) (R18) The moment her lips collided with Ryan''s own, she began smooching him with immediate effect while still riding him. The smooching lasted for a while before she took her mouth off Ryan''s own and focused more on what she was doing before, which was riding Ryan at a fast pace. Ryan just kept lying comfortably on the bed receiving what was being done to him. He was gaining immense pleasure from what was being done to him, so he wanted to keep receiving it for as long as possible. Miss Amaya wouldn''t stop riding him until she''d ridden the shit out of him. He has to be satisfied with this sex style, and she has to be satisfied as well before she''d stop. She kept riding him until she started feeling her body heat up as well. She was the one working now, so it was expected... Just like Ryan, she didn''t mind the fact that her body was heating up as she was riding him. All she focused on was the immense pleasure she was feeling from riding him. She was expecting the little sweat that had appeared on her forehead and other parts of her body because she knew she was working hard. It wasn''t a surprise to her at all. She rode and rode him until the both of them were satisfied with that sex style. What Ryan wanted to do next was to fuck her from the back...screwing in Doggy style. And he wanted to do it differently from how he''d been doing it before. The both of them would be standing as he''d be screwing her from the back... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wouldn''t be a case of where she''d position herself on the bed while he''d be doing his job. But he could later end up engaging in that maybe after he was done engaging in the one he had in mind. Miss Amaya had already stood up from his dick by now, and Ryan had informed her about the sex style he planned on screwing her in next. So she wasn''t on the bed at all, she was standing some meters away from the bed. Ryan was standing close to her currently, then he went behind her and began glancing at her fat buttocks. After he was done staring at her fat buttocks, he began stroking his massive dick. Then, after he was done stroking his massive dick, placing his right hand on Miss Amaya''s back, he caused her to bend over a little. With the way she was positioned, he''d be able to screw her from the back properly. Her ass was facing him, she was bent over, and her face was positioned to the other side. Ryan was about to enjoy himself once again...and he wouldn''t enjoy himself alone, he''d pass some of them to Miss Amaya. She''d definitely feel pleasure while he''d be drilling her from behind...so the pleasure was for both of them to share. ..Everything was set, all Ryan needed to do was to thrust his dick into Miss Amaya''s pussy and begin fucking her in Doggy style. And that''s exactly what he did, he thrust his massive dick into her pussy and began screwing her. Immense pleasure traveled across their bodies the moment he began fucking her from behind. And it didn''t just stop there, they kept traveling across their bodies continuously. And the immense pleasure that traveled across their bodies caused melodious moans to flow out of Miss Amaya''s mouth as she bit her lower lip right after, "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" And they didn''t just stop there, they kept flowing out of her mouth continuously. And as for Ryan, groans escaped his mouth and kept escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" Ryan just held her waist with both hands as she was still bent over slamming her pussy from behind. He didn''t stop for a second due to the pleasure traveling across their bodies. He was feeling a lot of sweetness, and that sweetness was making him hit and hit nonstop. Miss Amaya just stood there still bent over receiving what was being done to her. Immense pleasure kept passing around her body as moans kept escaping her mouth nonstop. She was enjoying herself to the very brim that these words had to flow out of her mouth, "Keep fucking me like that, don''t you dare stop". Her voice was filled with pleasure, she felt like she was in another dimension. Without even telling Ryan that, he didn''t plan on stopping until he''d fucked the living hell out of her in this sex style. The sounds of their skins hitting each other were resounding across the room. And Miss Amaya had to close her eyes many times due to the pleasure passing around her body. The sweetness she was feeling was immense ''cause it was that massive cock Ryan was using to screw her. He was still fucking her from behind when he took one of his hands off her waist and began moving it toward her boobs. Yes, he wanted to squeeze her boobs again while still fucking her... His hand had made its way to Miss Amaya''s boobs even though she was bent over. And he didn''t waste time to begin grabbing and squeezing them one after the other. Squeezing them added to the amount of pleasure passing around Miss Amaya''s body, but he didn''t squeeze them for too long before taking his hand off them. He placed the hand back on Miss Amaya''s waist as he was still drilling her pussy from behind. He screwed her for some minutes more before he increased the pace at which he was screwing her in back shot. Increasing the pace at which a banging was taking place would always increase the amount of pleasure traveling across the bodies of the people having sex. And that was exactly what Ryan wanted for this sex style, that was the reason why he increased the pace at which he was slamming Miss Amaya''s pussy. He was fucking her at a fast pace currently, and it definitely increased the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies. As usual, it didn''t only increase the amount of pleasure passing around their bodies...it also increased the amount of moans and groans escaping their mouths... Ryan had been screwing her from the back for some time now. And all of a sudden, he started feeling that rush that shows he was about to cum. Of course, he didn''t want to cum yet ''cause he hadn''t fucked Miss Amaya to his satisfaction. And as known, his body would relax, and he wouldn''t have the energy to keep screwing Miss Amaya if he cums. So he quickly took his cock out of Miss Amaya''s pussy and controlled the semen that was about to pour out. After he was sure he wouldn''t be cumming again in the meantime, he thrust his massive dick back into Miss Amaya''s pussy and resumed fucking her. Pleasure resumed traveling across their bodies, which was followed by the moaning and groaning. He kept slamming her pussy from behind and at a fast pace. And the both of them kept feeling different things pass around their bodies, especially Miss Amaya. Her body kept trembling from time to time which Ryan was feeling since his hands were on her waist while drilling her. There were times when she also bit her lower lip a little due to the amount of pleasures traveling across her body. She had been standing for minutes now receiving what was being done to her. Ryan had also been standing for minutes as well screwing her. He''d enjoyed so much fucking her in this sex style, what he wanted now was for her to position on the bed in the same way that shows she''s ready to keep getting fucked in Doggy style. They''d been standing for minutes now, he felt that was enough. He wanted them to continue having sex in this same sex style, but this time, they''d have a support, which was the bed. Ryan had already informed Miss Amaya about what he wanted, and she didn''t waste time walking toward the bed and position in a way that shows she was ready to keep getting fucked from behind on the bed. Ryan smiled a little seeing her position on the bed, then he began walking toward her until he finally reached her. Her fat ass was facing him, and her face was positioned to the other side...exactly what he wanted. He spanked her buttocks twice before he began making use of his hand to stroke his cock. After he was done stroking his cock, he began thrusting it into Miss Amaya''s pussy until he was done doing so. Then he began moving his waist back and forth, he resumed screwing her in Doggy style. He wasn''t standing while screwing her from the back, he was kneeling on the bed while doing so. The first thing he did after reaching the bed was to kneel on it before the spanking of her ass followed. ..The usual happened after Ryan resumed fucking Miss Amaya in Doggy style, immense pleasure passed around their bodies which was followed by moaning and groaning. Chapter 90 - 90: Ongoing.(5) (R18) They felt it in their souls, and moans and groans couldn''t help flowing out of their mouths because of this. Ryan''s hands were placed on her waist as he was slamming her pussy from behind. He started from screwing her at an average pace at first, then as time passed, he resumed screwing her at the fast pace at which he was screwing her before. His dick kept going in and out of Miss Amaya''s pussy nonstop as pleasure kept passing around their bodies. After a few more minutes of fucking her, he began feeling that rush again. He was about to ejaculate again, but he didn''t want to yet ''cause he wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck Miss Amaya. So he didn''t waste time taking his dick out of Miss Amaya''s pussy...this was the second time he was doing such. The moment he took his massive dick out of her pussy, Miss Amaya uttered to him, "Why did you take it out?". Ryan was expecting her to ask this question considering she didn''t ask the first time he did such, and it happened exactly how he expected it. He didn''t answer her question immediately. He first controlled the semen that was about to pour out and made sure they wouldn''t be pouring out anymore, then he responded to Miss Amaya''s question, "I took it out because I was about to ejaculate, but didn''t want to yet. I still want to fuck you some more, and I wouldn''t be able to do that once I ejaculate". Miss Amaya didn''t say anything else, she only nodded her head in understanding. Then Ryan thrust his cock back into her pussy and resumed fucking her in back shot. His dick began going in and out of her pussy without stop again, and this was also followed by pleasures passing around their bodies... Ryan was done screwing her in back shot by now, the both of them were completely satisfied with that sex style. They''d engaged in the sex style for minutes now, they were satisfied to the brim. But that doesn''t mean they were done enjoying each other. Ryan still wanted to screw Miss Amaya some more, and Miss Amaya also wanted the same. But there was something Miss Amaya wanted right now, and what was that? She wanted to suck Ryan''s dick again. ..Yes, she was craving to put Ryan''s dick into her mouth again and suck the hell out of it. And she didn''t plan on keeping it to herself, she planned on informing Ryan. Every other thing would wait until she was done sucking his cock, then they can take place. "I want to suck your cock again, Ryan. I''m craving it badly". Miss Amaya said to Ryan. "You''re free to do so, suck it however you want. It''s all yours". Ryan uttered to Miss Amaya. A little smile appeared on Miss Amaya''s face at that moment as she began bending until she was done doing so. Her face was right in front of Ryan''s massive cock right now. She was glancing at its size currently and how enticing it looked. After she was done doing that, she held it and began stroking it, which was causing slight pleasures to travel across Ryan''s body. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After she was done stroking it, she put it into her mouth. Merely putting it into her mouth caused a large number of pleasures to pass around Ryan''s body. Then the pleasure doubled the moment she began sucking it, and it kept on going like that... "Arghh~Arghh~" Groans escaped Ryan''s mouth the moment she began sucking it due to the amount of pleasure that passed around his body. The pleasure was so immense that he had to close his eyes for some seconds before opening them again. He felt it in his soul. She was craving to suck his enormous cock, and now that she was doing so...she was going to do an excellent job. She kept sucking Ryan''s cock as pleasure kept passing around his body, and groans kept escaping his mouth. After sucking his cock for a few minutes more, she began deep-throating it. And that increased the amount of pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body and the groans flowing out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" His eyes widened due to the things he was feeling travel across his body...things that were causing his body to shiver. Miss Amaya didn''t stop for a second, after deep-throating his cock to her satisfaction, she kept sucking it. She started caressing his balls at some point while still sucking his cock. She didn''t caress them for too long before leaving them and focusing on sucking the whole of his dick just as she was doing before. Ryan just stood there as pleasure kept passing around his body. She sucked the whole of his dick for about a minute more before she began sucking the cap of his dick. She sucked it for some seconds before she began making use of her tongue to lick it. A different kind of pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as Miss Amaya was doing some things to the cap of his dick. After she was satisfied with how much she''d gotten to suck and lick the cap of his dick, she moved to the balls. She began making use of her tongue to lick his balls at first, then she switched to making use of her mouth to suck them. Pleasure kept traveling across Ryan''s body as Miss Amaya was doing all these things to him. She kept sucking his balls until she was satisfied with how much she''d sucked them, then she began licking them once again before she moved to sucking his whole dick once again. ..That immense pleasure traveled across Ryan''s body again the moment Miss Amaya resumed sucking the whole of his cock. He was feeling pleasure when she was sucking and licking the cap of his dick and his balls, but they can''t be compared to the pleasure he was feeling from getting the whole of his dick sucked. He had to place his right hand on Miss Amaya''s head and close his eyes due to the immense pleasure passing around his body. The sweetness he was feeling was out of this world. Miss Amaya deep-throated his cock some more as she was sucking it, which definitely added to the amount of pleasure traveling across Ryan''s body. And that caused loud groans to flow out of his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He felt it in his soul, the pleasure was just too immense... Miss Amaya had been doing an excellent job, Ryan was really glad she requested to suck his cock again. She was done sucking it by now, and the moment she stood up, Ryan began kissing her. He was kissing her so roughly, and because of the intensity of the kissing, they couldn''t stand on a particular spot. They were moving from one place to the other in the room as the smooching was ongoing. It could be said that Ryan was the one in control of the kissing. After they were done smooching each other, Ryan buried his face in her boobs and began sucking them. Yes, he felt like sucking them again...he wanted to have a taste of them again. And that was exactly what he was doing right now, he was sucking from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple. And they were enough to be causing pleasure to pass around Miss Amaya''s body as soft moans were escaping her mouth, "Ahhn~Mmm~" It got to a point where he began sucking and squeezing them at the same time. He''d be sucking one boob and making use of his hand to squeeze the other boob. And that was how it kept on going. Her boobs were being sucked and squeezed at the same time, there was no way it didn''t increase the amount of pleasure traveling across her body, including the moans flowing out of her mouth. Ryan just kept sucking and squeezing her boobs like this was the last time he''d ever get to do such again. They tasted so nice, so he was making sure to suck them a lot. After he was satisfied with how much he''d gotten to suck and squeeze her boobs, he stopped. Then he made her move closer to the bed before pushing her to it, and she landed flat on it. Then he came on top of her and began stroking his massive cock. He was about to fuck her in missionary style again. He wasn''t satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck her yet, they weren''t done enjoying each other. He still needed to fuck her some more. Maybe this missionary style he was about to screw her in was the last sex style they''d be engaging in before calling it a quit. He''d most likely ejaculate during the period of screwing her in this sex style. After he was done stroking his massive cock, he began thrusting it into Miss Amaya''s pussy. Pleasure was traveling across their bodies as his cock was going in. ..And after it had finished going in, he began fucking her. Chapter 91 - 91: Quest Accomplished. The pleasure traveling across their bodies increased by a tenfold the moment he began fucking her. And moans and groans couldn''t help but to flow out of their mouths. His waist was just moving back and forth, and his enormous dick kept going in and out of her pussy nonstop. He was slamming her pussy like there was no tomorrow causing immense pleasure to be passing around her body as moans kept escaping her mouth... "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" According to what he was seeing, seems like this was most likely the last sex style he''d be fucking her in before calling it a quit...he was close to being completely sure. He was already feeling it in his body that he''d be ejaculating soon. And when it was about time for him to cum again, he wouldn''t be holding it back anymore, he''d be pouring out everything. He kept slamming Miss Amaya''s pussy in missionary style as pleasure kept passing around their bodies. He got to squeeze her boobs and kiss her again while still fucking her. And right now, he was already feeling that rush that he was about to cum again. As said, he didn''t plan on holding it back anymore since he was already satisfied with how much he''d gotten to fuck Miss Amaya, and it was a sure thing that she was satisfied as well. So he voiced out with pleasure filling his voice, "I''m about to cum". "Is that so? Then do it on my face". Miss Amaya stated. He was expecting her to say he should do it in her mouth or something, but she didn''t. Well, she wanted him to cum on her face, and that''s exactly what he was going to do. He took his massive cock out of her pussy, then Miss Amaya sat up on the bed as her face was right in front of Ryan''s cock right now. And after the passing of a few seconds, Ryan began pouring out. Semen began pouring out of his dick hole landing on Miss Amaya''s face. And as they were pouring out, immense pleasure was traveling across Ryan''s body as groans were escaping his mouth, "Arghh~Arghh~" He kept on pouring out until he was done doing so. Sperm was all over Miss Amaya''s face by the time he was done, and she liked it. There was a smile on her face as she was making use of her tongue to lick the ones that were close to her mouth. Ryan had already fallen flat on the bed by now, he needed to rest his body a little. He laid there as Miss Amaya was still licking the sperm close to her mouth until she was done doing so. Then she glanced at Ryan, that smile wasn''t plastered on her face anymore...but it was evident that she was excited. She enjoyed the sex, Ryan''s massive dick wasn''t for nothing. He definitely fucked the hell out of her with that massive dick of his. She was still glancing at him as Ryan was still lying on the bed. Then her voice resounded, "You enjoyed the sex, right?". "Yes, I did. What about you?". Ryan responded throwing the same question at her. "I enjoyed it to the very brim". She stated before focusing her gaze on Ryan''s massive cock, then her voice resounded again, "This big dick of yours is too good. I knew right from the very start that there was no way you''d fuck me with this cock and wouldn''t fuck the shit out of me. I knew there was no way I wouldn''t enjoy it, I knew there was no way you wouldn''t satisfy me to the very core". A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face after she said that, then he thought to himself, ''All thanks to the divine rod''. ..Not like he wouldn''t have been able to satisfy her sexually without making use of the divine rod. But the divine rod made it easier. She''d already taken her gaze off his dick, then she joined him on the bed lying really close to him. Then her voice resounded again, "I can''t believe I just slept with one of the students in my classroom". Ryan chuckled a little before saying, "Well, better believe it because it has already happened". There was silence after he said that, none of them uttered a single word for seconds. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Do you regret it?". "Umm...I don''t think so. I enjoyed the sex so much that if I see the chance to have sex with you again, I would do it". Miss Amaya responded. Ryan nodded his head a little, then Miss Amaya threw the same question at him, "What about you? Do you regret it? Sleeping with your class teacher?". "No, I don''t at all". Ryan answered. Miss Amaya nodded her head a little, then silence ensued after that. The both of them were just lying there stacked naked with different thoughts running through their heads... It continued like that for a few minutes before Miss Amaya broke the silence, "Make sure no one at school finds out about what we''ve just done". "I''m not stupid, Miss Amaya. Without you telling me that, I know no one at school must find out that we had sex. I''d make sure no one finds out, you don''t have to worry". Miss Amaya didn''t say anything, she only nodded her head to his statement. Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "Would you like to have sex with me again? Is it something you''d love to do some other time?". "Of course, if you''re down, then I''m as well. I enjoyed the sex we just had, so I''d love for us to engage in it again". Ryan responded. A smile appeared on Miss Amaya''s face immediately the moment Ryan was done saying that...she loved what she just heard. That smile was still plastered on Miss Amaya''s face when she began thinking about her son. ''I wonder if he''s still asleep or not''. She thought to herself. As for Ryan, he meant it when he said he''d love to have sex with her again, her pussy was sweet, and he enjoyed it to the very brim. He was still lying comfortably on the bed when he received the system''s notification, ______ [Ding!] [Quest accomplished] [You seduced and conquered Miss Amaya, your class teacher] [Rewards] [9,000 Milf points] [3,000 Skill points] [You''ve levelled up to level 3] [2 stats points have been added to each of your stat apart from charm] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You drew out energy from her mana core straight into your body, development for your mana core is ongoing] [Number of milfs hunted: 2] ______ Seeing this notification gladdened Ryan''s heart, he''d fucking accomplished the quest. What gladdened his heart more was the fact that the system notified him he''d drawn out energy from her mana core straight into his body, and the development for his mana core was ongoing. His mana core was slowly developing, he''d get to awaken an ability soon...this fact was making him so happy... He was still lying on the bed when his status interface appeared in front of him, ______ [Status] [Name: Ryan Howell] [Age: 17 years] [Race: Human] [Rank: ??] [Level: 3] [Affinity: ??] [HP: 10/10] [Strength: 11] [Agility: 10] [Physical DMG: 7] [Endurance: 9] [Speed: 10] [Charm: 12] [Milf points: 10,000] [Skill points: 5,000] [Sex energy: 8/20] [Number of milfs hunted: 2] [Mana: ??] [Quests] ______ After glancing at his status interface, Ryan confirmed that all the rewards gotten from accomplishing the quest had reflected on it. He was satisfied, he''d gotten to fuck Miss Amaya after adoring her for years, and he''d accomplished the quest as well...he couldn''t be happier. He''d spent a lot of time here, he was sure evening would have arrived by now. He remembered he began heading toward this place after coming back from school, and it was already mid-afternoon by that time. There was no way evening wouldn''t have arrived by now... He''d been lying on this bed for minutes now, he''d rested enough, it was about time to leave her house. So he got up from the bed and said to Miss Amaya, "I better dress up and leave, I''ve spent enough time here". Miss Amaya sat up on the bed immediately before saying to him, "You should do so". And with that, Ryan began dressing up. He was stacked naked, so he had a lot of dressing up to do. After the passing of a few minutes, he was done dressing up. Then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded, "I better do the same". And with that, she stood up from the bed and began dressing up as well until she was done doing so. The semen Ryan poured on her face were still there, though she licked some, a lot was still on her face. Some were even drying up already, she knew she needed to wash up her face. And to wash her face, she''d have to walk out of this room. She didn''t want to walk out naked because who knows? Her son could be in the living room now. That''s why she had to dress up... Chapter 92 - 92: A Beasts Attack. She was only being cautious, and she needed to make sure her son didn''t see Ryan. If he was in the living room and sees them coming out of her room together, he''d most likely become suspicious of something. "So, I''d be leaving now". Ryan said to Miss Amaya and was about to begin walking out of her room. But she stopped him before saying, "You can''t walk out just like that". "Why?". Ryan inquired, glancing at her with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "My son might have woken up and might be outside now. He can''t afford to see you so he wouldn''t become suspicious of anything, don''t mind the fact that he''s a small boy". Miss Amaya responded. Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then Miss Amaya''s voice resounded again, "This is what we''d do. I''d go out to confirm if he''s outside or not before deciding whether you can leave immediately or whether I''d have to make him enter his room so you can leave. Do you understand?". "I do". Ryan stated nodding his head a little. And with that, Miss Amaya walked out of her room. It didn''t take long before she walked back into it and said to Ryan, "He isn''t in the living room, he''s still in his room sleeping. You can leave". Hearing that, Ryan began walking out of her room until he''d finished walking out of it, Miss Amaya was following him from behind... They''d arrived at the door that leads outside by now, then Ryan opened it before stepping out. He hadn''t closed the door yet, and making use of that chance, Miss Amaya reminded him, "Make sure no one at school finds out about what we did". "I promise you Miss Amaya, no one would find out. It''s our little secret". Ryan said glancing at her. "Apart from school, you mustn''t tell anyone about what we did". Her voice resounded again. "I wouldn''t, Miss Amaya". Silence ensued after that as the both of them were just staring at each other. Then Ryan said to her, "Your face is all messy, try to wash it up". "Of course, I would". Miss Amaya stated, then her voice resounded again, "Bye". "Bye". Ryan closed the door after saying that and began walking away...his destination was home. It was just as he thought, it was already evening, the sky was darkening little by little. As for Miss Amaya, the moment Ryan closed the door, she began heading straight to the bathroom to wash off the semen on her face... ****** Magical beasts exist in this world, and they do base in the wilderness. They were dangerous and can cause harm to humans...killing them included. The Nectaris Kingdom had experienced situations of magical beasts straying into their kingdom and causing lots of damage, including killing humans. Other kingdoms weren''t an exception, magical beasts had attacked their kingdoms as well and caused damage. The last time a magical beast strayed into the Nectaris Kingdom, it was so disastrous and scary, especially to those that didn''t possess an affinity. Places were destroyed, people were killed, and so on. ..But it''s been some time since their kingdom was attacked by a magical beast after the last one. And whenever this happens, whereby they hadn''t been attacked by a magical beast after a long time, people would start making speculations. ''I don''t think we''d ever get attacked by a magical beast again''. But their speculations never come to pass, they do get attacked again even if it takes a really long time before it happens. A good amount of time had passed after the last attack, and none had happened since then. And people had started with their speculations again... ''I think the last one we experienced would be the final one, this kingdom wouldn''t be attacked by a magical beast again''. Yes, speculations here and there, well, their speculations were wrong again because another magical beast had just strayed into the kingdom and was in a particular community causing havoc. The magical beast was huge and was already destroying things, and people were running for their dare lives. Especially those who didn''t possess an ability, there was no way to defend themselves if the beast tries to prey on them. So they were running with all their might and speed. The people running consisted of both males and females, there were even some elderly ones among them. Now, the elderly ones were the ones with the disadvantage ''cause they couldn''t run as fast as the young ones, so there was a high chance of many of them getting killed by the beast. Screams were resounding as people were running for their dare lives, and they were coming from the females. The beast kept destroying things as it was moving forward, but it hadn''t killed anybody yet. No one knew the rank of the magical beast ''cause it hadn''t done the things that would make people confirm its rank. But that wasn''t what was important to them...the most important thing was for them to save their lives. There were four ranks of magical beasts, and they go as follows; the Rank-1 beasts, Rank-2 beasts, Rank-3 beasts, and the Rank-4 beasts. The Rank-4 beasts were the strongest rank of magical beasts, followed by the Rank-3 beasts, and so it keeps on going... Since the Rank-4 beasts were the strongest rank of magical beasts, they possess three affinities. Then the Rank-3 beasts possess two affinities, the Rank-2 beasts possess one affinity, and the Rank-1 beasts possess none, they can''t wield mana at all. People were still running for their dare lives, some fell while running due to panic, but immediately stood up and continued with the race. The magical beast didn''t stand on one spot for even a second, it kept moving forward and destroying things. And it got to a point where it started killing people...and these were the elderly ones as expected. They were old and couldn''t run fast, so the magical beast was catching up to them in no time. This was a situation where there was no time to help out others. All people cared about was to save themselves. The ones that were with little kids were saving themselves and the kids who were their children. If you decide to help out any of those elderly ones, they''d slow you down...and you''d end up getting killed along with them. The situation wasn''t a pleasant one at all. There were people who were managing to glance back as they were running, and they saw the beast killing some of those elderly ones in cold blood. It was squashing some of them to death, and it was making use of its mouth to rip some apart. ..It was a very terrible sight to see, filled with complete horror. As time passed, the beast kept killing more elderly ones ''cause it kept catching up to them. Squashing them to death and ripping some apart with its mouth kept taking place. Blood kept spilling here and there. Now, there was a particular man that was running but wasn''t running that fast because he''d injured his right leg. He hit the leg on a brick while running, and that was enough to cause damage to that leg. And because of this particular injury, the man wasn''t running that fast, and no one was ready to help him out so they wouldn''t get slowed down. The beast kept getting closer and closer to the man until it eventually grabbed him. The man became so frightened the moment the beast grabbed him, and it was evident on his face. He knew this was his end...but he didn''t want to die without putting up a fight at least. The man possessed the fire affinity and knew how to make use of it. So as the beast grabbed him and was moving its hand toward its mouth to rip the man apart with its teeth, the man wielded mana and brought out flame from his hands since they were free. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The flame headed toward the beast''s face but didn''t end up blasting its face because it was quick enough to dodge it. Now, that angered the beast to the very brim, and the man could tell. Making use of its teeth, it ripped the man apart like this was the last time it would be ripping someone apart. Blood spilled and fell to the ground along with some parts of the man''s body. And after ripping the man apart, it began moving again with the aim of killing more people. It was moving with more speed and with anger roaring from time to time. The magical beast was able to catch up to some more people killing them. It had basically killed every elderly person that was caught unaware by its attack... If people knew the magical beast was going to be attacking, then they would have prepared for it, and it would end up killing just a few people, if it would even kill anyone at all. ..But its attack was unaware when people were busy with activities, their attacks were always unaware. Chapter 93 - 93: A Beasts Attack.(2) When something dangerous catches you unaware, it would be very hard to escape from it because you weren''t expecting it at all. The only way to escape from it is if you''re so good at escaping from dangers. The people the magical beast had killed consisted of both males and females, young and old. But the old ones take the higher count. Now, anytime a beast attacks the kingdom, it does end up killing people from one community to the other, and that''s exactly what was happening right now. The beast attacking the kingdom now had killed people and still planned on killing more people... Whenever these beasts attack, the only set of people that would be able to bring them down were the warriors. These warriors had gotten to train their powers to the very brim, both the main and the minor ones. They''re good at martial arts, and they know how to make use of traditional weapons. Most of these warriors were SSS-rank benders. They''d face the beast head on and eventually bring it down no matter what rank of beast it was. If it was the highest rank of beast, it would take a little time to bring it down, but they''d eventually bring it down. But the thing was that none of these warriors had arrived to begin battling the magical beast yet, so it kept doing what it was doing...destroying things and killing people. It had moved to different communities by now, and not even a single warrior had arrived to begin battling it yet. As it was reaching different communities, people kept running for their dare lives. Some people had already heard ahead of time that a beast was moving around, and would most likely reach where they were soon. So they''d already stayed in a safe place a long time ago so they wouldn''t be affected by its attack... The king had already heard of the beast''s attack by now, he was informed by one of the messengers in the palace. And he sent a few of them to go inform the warriors about its attack. Whereas, before the messengers could even reach them one after the other to inform them, they''d already heard and were preparing for the battle. They gathered at a particular place, each of them with their swords, some with bows and arrows, and so on. And after getting information of where the beast was at currently and where it would reach next, they began heading there. Now, the beast began attacking at a time when academies were already nearing closing hours. So during the time the beast was still attacking, it reached closing hour as students in different academies began heading home. Many of them weren''t aware of what was happening in the kingdom currently... The ones that were aware didn''t let the students head home. They wanted another piece of information to reach them to know what the situation was like before they''d start releasing students to go home. If the situation was favorable, let''s say warriors were already battling the beast or something, they''d release the students to head home. But if the situation wasn''t favorable yet, they wouldn''t. The academy Ryan was attending hadn''t heard of the news yet, so the moment it got to closing hour, students began heading home. Some teachers began heading home immediately as well. Ryan and Dylan had already walked out of the school compound by now along with other students walking on the road having no single idea of what was happening in the kingdom right now. As they were walking, they were conversing about the things that took place at school today. ..They were still walking and conversing when they began noticing something. They noticed the looks and the body reactions of some people standing not too far from them. The looks on their faces show something was happening, and they were so uneasy. The people were also talking, but Ryan and Dylan couldn''t hear what they were talking about...they needed to get closer to them to hear what they were saying. They eventually got closer to them, and these were the words they heard flow out of a man''s mouth, "A magical beast is currently causing havoc across the kingdom. I even heard that it has taken the lives of some people, this is something that always happens whenever a magical beast attacks". From the look on the man''s face, Ryan and Dylan could tell he wasn''t joking, he was serious. The both of them glanced at each other with a bit of widened eyes the moment they heard those words flow out of the man''s mouth, then they focused their gazes back on the man. "The magical beast had attacked several communities already from what I heard, but it hasn''t reached this community yet. Who knows, it might be heading toward this community already, I better head home now, so I wouldn''t be affected by its attack if it reaches this community. I don''t have the strength to run fast, so I would be among the first people to get killed if it reaches this community, and I''m still here". Those were the words that flowed out of a certain woman''s mouth before she began walking away... Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other again. This was serious. "I think what they''re saying is true". Dylan uttered glancing at Ryan. "I believe so as well, so a magical beast is attacking currently? Damn! This is bad". Ryan''s voice resounded glancing at Dylan as well. "As known, this isn''t the first time a magical beast is attacking this kingdom, it''s happened numerous times in the past. But it''s been some time since a beast last attacked". Dylan said to Ryan again. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to the original Ryan''s memory, he remembered situations when magical beasts attacked in the past. But there was something he wanted to do though it was risky, he wanted to set eyes on the magical beast. Leaving the original Ryan''s memories aside, he wanted to set eyes on a magical beast himself. "What always hurts me about the attacks of these magical beasts is that they always end up killing a good amount of people. Wasting lives unnecessarily". Dylan stated. "Exactly, and according to what that man said, the one moving around the kingdom now had already killed people". Ryan said glancing at Dylan. "I just hope our families are safe wherever they are". "I hope so too, very important". The both of them resumed walking once again since they had to stop at some point to hear what those people were talking about. They''d walked some distance when they noticed the amount of people walking on the road weren''t many. They were supposed to be more than this according to how it was always like before. If they weren''t sure before, this was enough to make them sure that something was going on. A magical beast was truly terrorizing the kingdom... People must have heard about what was happening, so they decided to stay at a safe place to avoid getting affected by the beast''s attack. Ryan and Dylan kept glancing at each other from time to time as they were walking due to the things they were noticing. They weren''t even conversing with each other, they were just walking. They were still walking when they noticed a group of people standing at a particular spot, and seems like it was due to the beast''s attack that was making them stand at that spot. They were talking about something, and getting closer to them, Ryan and Dylan heard what they were talking about. This was the statement that flowed out of the mouth of a certain young man dressed in an orange robe, "Warriors are already heading toward the beast''s location to begin battling it and to bring it down just as they''d always done in the past". After making that statement, the man mentioned the community where the beast was currently at and said he was heading there right now to watch the warriors battle and bring down the magical beast. ..And he wasn''t playing at all because the moment he was done saying that, he began heading toward the community, and some people followed him. Even though it was dangerous, Ryan wanted to see the magical beast and watch the warriors battle it until they bring it down as well. So he planned on heading toward the community where the magical beast was currently at. Glancing at Dylan, he said to him, "I''d love to head toward the community where the beast is at as well. I want to set eyes on the beast, and I want to see the warriors battle it until they bring it down". A bewildered expression appeared on Dylan''s face the moment Ryan said that, then he stated, "Are you crazy? Do you know how dangerous that is?". "Yes, I know how dangerous it is, but I still want to do it, I''d make sure nothing happens to me. You can come along if you want". Ryan said glancing at Dylan. Chapter 94 - 94: A Beasts Attack.(3) "I''m saying what you''re planning to do is dangerous, and you''re telling me to come along with you?". Dylan''s voice resounded again with a perplexed facial expression. "Remember I used the words ''if you want'', so it is not a must, I''m not forcing you". "Ryan, do you know that if our academy was aware of the beast''s attack, and they haven''t heard anything about the beast getting killed or about to get killed, they wouldn''t let us go home? We were allowed to go home because they weren''t aware. But here you are saying you want to go to the community where the beast is currently at to see it and to watch warriors battle it not minding how risky that is?". "I''d be super careful, Dylan, nothing would happen to me". Silence ensued for some seconds after Ryan said that as the both of them were just glancing at each other, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "You don''t have to follow me, I''d be going now". And the moment Ryan was about to begin walking away, Dylan grabbed his right hand which caused Ryan to glance at him, then he stated, "I''d be following you, let''s take the risk together". A surprised expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment Dylan said that, then he voiced out, "Do you mean what you just said?". "Of course". Dylan responded. "Let''s begin going then". And with that, the both of them began heading toward the community where the magical beast was currently at. And they weren''t the only ones heading there, other people were doing the same as well... Some people were running from the beast, while some were heading toward its location to see it. They were able to do this because they knew the warriors were going to begin battling it soon if they hadn''t started battling it already. Ryan and Dylan kept heading toward the location of the magical beast. And as they walked, they saw the road was scanty of people. As time passed, they kept getting closer and closer to the community where the magical beast was in... The warriors had already reached the location of the beast by now, and it didn''t take long for them to locate the beast itself. It was holding a certain lady in its right hand with the aim of killing her when they found it. Of course, they wouldn''t let it kill the lady. They knew it had already killed a good number of people...but now that they were here, they wouldn''t let it kill any more people. The beast''s aim was to make use of its teeth to rip the lady apart just as it had done to many others. So the hand it made use of to grip the lady was heading toward its mouth currently. Seeing this, some of the warriors who were with bows and arrows quickly put arrows in their bows and targeted the beast''s face. There were some meters between them and the beast. So before any of them run toward the beast to save the lady, it would have become too late by then. That''s why some of them were about to make use of their bows and arrows to do the job. They''d already made their targets, so all they did next was to let go of the arrows...they fired. Their arrows headed straight to the beast''s face piercing it. Some pierced its forehead, while some pierced very close to its eyes. This was enough to disorient the beast as it let go of the lady immediately. The lady began falling to the ground right from where the beast left her. Now, that was a lot of height, there was no way some damages wouldn''t be caused to her body once she lands on the ground. ..And she didn''t possess an ability of any sort. One of the warriors who possessed the speed ability began running toward where the lady was going to land on to catch her so she wouldn''t fall to the ground anymore. He wanted to save her life. He was running at super speed so he wouldn''t miss the lady. He could have tried to run toward the beast and stop it from killing the lady because of his speed. But there was another option, that''s why he didn''t go through the hassle. But now that there wasn''t another option to stop this lady from falling directly to the ground, he had to do this. He succeeded, he was able to reach the spot where the lady would land on time, then she landed on his hands safely. And immediately, he ran off so they wouldn''t be close to the beast anymore... He reached a certain spot before dropping the lady there, then she said to him, "Thank you so much, you just saved my life". "It''s nothing, did what I ought to do". The warrior stated. She didn''t say anything else, she was only glancing at the warrior with an excited facial expression. She was excited because she just got saved now...not once, but twice. When the beast grabbed her, she thought it was over for her. But the warriors arrived and made use of arrows to disorient it. When the beast left her, and she was falling to the ground, this particular warrior in front of her didn''t let her land on the ground. "Go far away from this place". The warrior said to the lady again. "I''d do just so". The lady uttered and began walking away. Then the warrior ran back to where the other warriors were standing with speed. The beast was already making use of its right hand to remove the arrows that pierced parts of its face. And after it was done removing them as they had all fallen to the ground, it stood there with anger in its face glancing at the warriors, and the warriors were also glancing at it as well. They were ready to battle the beast and bring it down even if it was the highest rank of magical beasts. They didn''t know its rank, but they were going to find out while battling it... The beast began running toward them while roaring really loudly. And the warriors didn''t stand on a particular spot waiting for it to reach them, they were running toward it as well. They were aware the beast had killed a good number of people while terrorizing the kingdom. And they were also aware it was always like this whenever a magical beast attacked their kingdom. People would definitely be killed. Thinking about the number of people the beast had killed, the warriors were so angry while running toward the beast, and it was evident on their faces. It wasn''t the only one angry, the warriors were angry as well. And the anger they were feeling was making them determined to bring down the beast no matter what. They kept on running toward the beast, and the beast kept running toward them as well. And the moment the beast reached them, the first thing it did was to swing its hand with the aim of hitting them. A single hit from the beast could cause them flying to different places because its hands were huge. And apart from flying to different places, many of them could sustain injuries. But the beast didn''t succeed with its plan though, the warriors were too smart and too quick for that. Before the beast''s hand could reach them, they''d already gone in different directions. So the beast''s hand just swung past without hitting anyone. And the moment they were going in different directions, two warriors were already heading toward the beast''s top with their swords firmly gripped in their hands. They planned on slashing the beast, and they succeeded. One of them slashed the beast''s neck, and the other one slashed the beast''s chest. Both warriors had already landed on the ground by now after slaying the beast. The fact that they slayed it provoked the beast, and as they were landing on the ground, the beast was wielding mana at the same time... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It brought out a large flame from its mouth as it headed toward the warriors on the ground. Of course, the warriors didn''t wait for the flame to touch them, they were fast enough to move in different directions before the flame could reach them. So the flame ended up blasting only the ground. The beast had just wielded mana and brought out flame from its mouth, so it can''t be a rank-1 beast, that''s for sure. But the fact that it brought out flame from its mouth wasn''t enough to determine what rank of magical beast it was yet... They needed to keep battling it to tell what rank of beast it truly was. After dodging the flame thrown at them by the beast, some warriors jumped heading toward the beast''s top again. They planned on making use of their abilities this time. About four warriors were heading toward the beast''s top, and two of the warriors there possessed the fire affinities. They were going to make use of the affinity the beast threw at them some seconds ago on it. Chapter 95 - 95: Battling It. The moment they reached the beast''s top, all four of them made use of their abilities on the beast at the same time. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ones with fire abilities blasted the beast''s face with flames. The remaining two possessed wind abilities, so wielding a large amount of mana, they were able to send a huge amount of wind toward the beast. And the moment it touched it, the beast couldn''t help but to move back a little due to how heavy the wind was. It had just been blasted on its face with flames, and they also caused it to move back with a huge amount of wind. The beast couldn''t help but to roar loudly...it was in pain right now. The four warriors had already landed on the ground. Then a particular warrior ran toward the beast''s legs with speed, slashing them with his sword. Seeing that the beast was disoriented right now due to what was done to it, some warriors decided to make use of this opportunity to damage some things in the beast''s body. Especially the beast''s core, damaging it would help out a lot. The fastest way to bring down a magical beast was to damage its core, but the thing was that it wasn''t easy to damage their cores because they wouldn''t let you do so easily. They knew their cores were the fastest way to bring them down, so they were always so protective of that place... Damaging the beast''s core wouldn''t be easy at all if the beast wasn''t disoriented. But it was disoriented right now, so this was a perfect chance to begin destroying its core... And where were their cores situated? At the back of their necks. Yes, that''s where every beast''s core is situated. "Let me be the one to start out the damaging of its core, let me be the one to initiate it. I promise you guys, I''d do a good job initiating it, I''d damage its core to the best of my ability". One of the warriors said to the other warriors. He wanted to be the one to initiate damaging the beast''s core, and they saw nothing wrong with that. "You''re free to do so, make sure to damage it to the best of your ability, so we can also do ours". One of the warriors said to the warrior, and the other warriors nodded their heads in agreement. And with that, the warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s back neck where its core was situated. The beast was still looking so disoriented. The warrior possessed the earth affinity, and he was heading toward the beast''s back neck with his sword tightly gripped in his hands. It was the sword he was going to be making use of to damage the beast''s core. He was in the air still heading toward the beast''s neck when all of a sudden, the beast didn''t seem disoriented anymore. It was closing its eyes before because its face was blasted with flames, but it had opened them now. And the first thing it did was to swing its hand, hitting the warrior that was heading toward its neck with force. The warrior wasn''t expecting it at all, he wasn''t expecting the beast would stop being disoriented all of a sudden. He was in the air and wasn''t prepared at all, so when the beast''s hand was heading toward him...he knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge it. ..Everything happened so fast that there was no time to even make use of his brain. He flew and landed on the ground with a thud after the beast hit him, and he definitely sustained some injuries. The other warriors were so surprised by what happened just now, it was completely unexpected. And due to what happened just now, there was a very high chance this beast was either a rank-3 beast, or a rank-4 beast. These the warriors had come to discern. It was disoriented a few seconds ago but suddenly stopped being disoriented due to the fact that a warrior was heading toward its neck to begin destroying its core. That was how protective they were about their cores because they knew it was their weak point. But with the way the beast suddenly stopped being disoriented, there was a very high chance it was either a rank-3 or a rank-4 beast. There was anger on the beast''s face after it had hit the warrior heading toward its neck out of the way. It was so furious, and right now, it planned on going all out. The first thing it did was to bring out a huge amount of flame from its mouth as it headed toward the warriors on the ground. The warriors were fast enough, so before the flame could reach them, they''d already gone in separate directions. So the flame ended up hitting bare ground. And almost immediately, the beast stamped its right foot on the ground, and the ground began cracking heading toward the warriors. The crack was large enough to swallow up a person. So if any of the warriors mess up, they''d end up falling right straight into the ground. The warriors were fast enough for this as well, so before the long crack could reach them, they''d already gone in separate directions again. The magical beast had just made use of the earth power element. It was just as the warriors thought, it was most likely a rank-3 or a rank-4 beast...but according to the look of things, it was most likely a rank-4 beast. It had made use of the fire and earth affinities, there was a very high chance of it making use of another affinity... After the warriors dodged what the magical beast did of making the ground crack in a dangerous way, they weren''t expecting what it did next at all. In fact, it happened so fast, many of them were caught unaware. The magical beast caused good sizes of stones to come out of the ground, many of them...then it sent them flying toward the warriors. It happened so fast that about two warriors were hit by the stones, causing them to fly and land on the ground. But as for the remaining warriors, they were able to dodge them. The beast had just made use of the earth affinity again, and it wasn''t playing at all, it was furious. They hadn''t even helped out the warrior that landed on the ground with a thud after getting hit by the beast, another two had already landed on the ground again. The beast wasn''t giving them chance to do anything at all...it just kept attacking. But the warriors wouldn''t be needing help getting up from the ground though they sustained injuries. They were fucking warriors, they weren''t weaklings. The one that landed on the ground with a thud after getting hit by the beast had already gotten up from the ground by now. And the ones that landed on the ground after getting hit by stones thrown at them by the beast had already gotten up from the ground as well. And all three of them had already joined the other warriors to continue battling the beast. The other warriors wanted to ask them if they were strong enough to continue with the battle after what happened to them, but there was no time to do that. The beast wasn''t giving them a chance at all...in fact, it was running toward them with speed right now. Bringing down this beast wouldn''t be easy at all, they''d all discerned. It was the highest rank of magical beast from the look of things, that was a problem on its own. The beast was running toward them with speed, and the warriors were ready to dodge whatever attack it throws at them the moment it reaches them. Ryan and Dylan had already reached the beast''s location by now, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the place where they could now see the beast and the warriors battling it. They weren''t the only ones there, other people were there as well watching the warriors battle the beast with the aim of seeing when they''d bring it down. Ryan and Dylan just stood there glancing at the beast and the warriors battling it. Their gazes were focused more on the beast currently, they were glancing at how huge it was. Ryan had finally gotten to see a magical beast himself...not the ones he remembers from memories of the original Ryan. Dylan glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "It''s so huge". Ryan only nodded his head a little as his gaze was still focused on the magical beast, he didn''t even glance at Dylan at all when he made that statement. "The fact that we are standing here along with other people watching the warriors battle the beast is only possible because of the battle. If the warriors weren''t battling the beast currently, we wouldn''t be here ''cause it would be too risky, Coming to glance at the beast alone would just be like us asking for death". Dylan''s voice resounded again. Ryan nodded his head in agreement before saying, "That''s true". Chapter 96 - 96: Battling It.(2) The warriors were having a hard time with the beast currently, and the people watching them were noticing it. From the number of affinities the beast had made use of while battling the warriors, people had discerned that it was a rank-4 beast, the highest rank of magical beasts. No wonder the warriors were having a difficult time battling it, bringing it down wouldn''t be easy at all... Was this the first time a rank-4 magical beast was attacking their kingdom? No, it had happened more than once in the past. And when they happened, the warriors that battled them had a difficult time, but they eventually brought them down. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was exactly what was happening right now. The warriors battling the beast were having a difficult time, but they''d eventually bring it down no matter how long it takes. "I can tell this is a rank-4 beast, the warriors aren''t having it easy with it. And the three affinities I''ve seen it make use of is another confirmation it is a rank-4 beast". Dylan said to Ryan as they were still watching the warriors battle the beast. "Yes, it has to be a rank-4 beast, there''s enough evidence for that. Do you think they''d be able to bring it down?". Ryan threw a question at Dylan. "Of course, no matter how long it takes. This isn''t the first time these warriors are battling a rank-4 magical beast, they''ve battled many of them in the past. They''d surely bring it down". Dylan responded. Ryan only nodded his head a little, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Though they''re having a hard time battling the beast, the beast hadn''t killed any of them, but has injured some according to what I''m seeing. One of them would have to die, either the warriors, or the magical beast. And it has to be the magical beast". Ryan nodded his head once again as the both of them were still watching the warriors battle the beast along with other people. After a few minutes of watching in silence, Ryan''s voice suddenly resounded, "So, you aren''t regretting it, right?". "Regretting what?". Dylan uttered with a bit of confused facial expression. "Coming here, remember you didn''t want to come before, you were even persuading me not to come because of how dangerous it was". Ryan uttered. A bit of smile appeared on Dylan''s face at that moment, then he stated, "I''m not regretting it at all, I''m even glad I came. I want to watch the warriors bring down the beast". "It was just as I told you, even though it was risky coming here, nothing would happen to us, we just have to find our way around. Now, look, aren''t we here along with other people watching the warriors battle the beast?". Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "It was just as you said it. The fact that the warriors began battling the beast also helped out in making what you said accurate". The warriors were still battling the rank-4 magical beast, and they were having a hard time here. They''d slayed it in many places, but they weren''t enough to bring it down at all. Slashing places in the body of a rank-4 beast was among the lowest things that could be done to bring it down. They would only cause temporary pain to its body, but they wouldn''t come close to ending the beast''s life. Apart from slashing places in its body, they''d also made use of their abilities on it, but they weren''t still enough to bring it down. ..And the major of them all, they''d tried reaching the beast''s back neck numerous times to begin destroying its core, but they weren''t succeeding at all. The magical beast wasn''t letting them, it was so protective of that place knowing it was its weak point. Though battling the beast was difficult, the warriors didn''t plan on giving up at all until they''d brought it down. The beast wasn''t giving them time to strategize. With a strategy, they''d most likely find a way to bring down the beast faster. New ideas come with a higher chance of things working out. The beast had just thrown a huge amount of wind toward the warriors that could take them off their feet and fly to wherever. But none of them allowed the wind to achieve its purpose, they were able to dodge it. Then the beast threw another one at them which they also dodged as well. An idea crashed into the head of a certain warrior who possessed the wind affinity. And he didn''t waste time to voice it out for the other warriors to hear, "I have an idea guys, and this particular idea would require me to make use of a lot of mana. But I don''t mind doing it at all as far as it could lead to bringing down the beast". The warriors were listening while watching out for the beast as well because losing focus at this moment could get you killed. The beast wasn''t resting at all, it has been attacking and attacking. "I would use a lot of wind to push the beast so it would lose stamina and become disoriented. Losing stamina would make it start staggering, there''s a very high chance of it happening, So during the time it would be staggering, one of us or more can quickly make our way to its core and begin destroying it while still being so cautious at the same time, There''s no way its core would be destroyed, and it wouldn''t affect it, even if the damage done to it was little. If we can succeed in this one, we''d just keep doing it like that until we eventually bring down the beast". By the time the warrior was done making that statement, a huge flame was heading toward them which came from the beast. And they did what they''d been doing before, which was dodging it. If the flame ends up touching one of the warriors, it would most likely consume the person to death because the beast''s flames were really strong. That was why they needed to be at alert all the time even when someone among them was talking... They heard what the warrior suggested, and they loved it. So one of their voices resounded, "Instead of you doing it alone, why don''t another person with the wind ability assist you to make it easier? I feel with two people directing a huge amount of wind toward the beast, it would make it lose stamina more, and then the other part of your suggestion would become easier to achieve". They loved the sound of that, the person that spoke had just spoken sense. Another warrior with the wind ability quickly volunteered himself to help out the warrior that gave the suggestion. They were doing all these while making sure not to lose focus...they were still so mindful of the beast. And right now, a plan had already been made. The people that would be directing a huge amount of wind toward the beast to make it lose stamina know themselves. And the people assigned to heading toward the beast''s core to begin destroying it the moment it loses stamina also knew themselves as well. They were two. Two were going to be directing a huge amount of wind toward the beast to make it lose stamina, and two were going to be targeting the beast''s core...that''s four in total. The beast ran toward them with the aim of kicking some of them with force. So the moment it reached where they were standing, it swung its right leg with force. But it only swung past because all the warriors had already moved aside before it threw the kick. So as its leg was swinging past, it was also moving past as well. It moved front a little before turning its head around and glancing at the warriors again, then it came with another swinging kick. ..Well, they dodged it just as they dodged the first one, causing the beast''s leg to move past without hitting anyone and the beast moving forward as well. Now was the perfect time for them to implement their plan since the beast was standing at a perfect spot right for implementing what they had in mind. The two warriors with the wind affinities were already wielding a lot of mana. And during the time they were still wielding mana, they began running toward the magical beast. The beast roared a little seeing them run toward it, then it swung its right hand with speed with the aim of grabbing them. But before its hand could even reach them, they''d already jumped. And reaching the beast''s chest, the both of them directed a huge amount of wind each toward the beast. Their wind colliding increased the heaviness...and the moment they hit the beast, it lost stamina immediately. The beast began staggering while moving back at the same time just as the warrior predicted. Both warriors that did the job of directing a heavy wind toward the beast had landed on the ground. It was about time for the warriors assigned to target the beast''s core to do their jobs... Chapter 97 - 97: Battling It.(3) They wielded a lot of mana, that''s why they were able to direct a huge amount of wind toward the beast enough to cause it to be staggering like that. Now that the beast was somehow disoriented and had lost stamina, it was about time for the other warriors to find their way to the beast''s core and damage it to the best of their ability. And without wasting time, the warriors jumped heading toward the beast''s core as it was still staggering. And you know what? They succeeded without the beast trying to stop them or something. It was too disoriented to stop them, so reaching its core was so easy. But if they''re not careful, they could get killed while being on its core. Both warriors began making use of their swords to stab its core at the back of its neck. They were stabbing it with speed, their swords kept going in and out of the beast''s core. And you know what? The beast was still staggering up till now while its core was being damaged. It became so disoriented, the two warriors with the wind affinities really did an excellent job. Though the two warriors on the beast''s back neck were there stabbing the hell out of its core, they were also being cautious. They were watchful, they couldn''t afford to get killed while trying to kill the beast. They were still stabbing the beast''s core with their swords when they noticed the beast''s huge hand heading toward them to grab them and to squash them to death. They weren''t stupid, so of course, they wouldn''t wait for the beast to grab them and do what it had in mind. So before its hand could reach them, they jumped off its neck while still being so cautious. The beast could still grab them in the air, so they were still being so cautious while falling to the ground... They landed on the ground without anything happening to them. They didn''t damage the beast''s core to their satisfaction, but they knew they caused a good amount of damage to it. And they noticed it from the beast''s reactions...the other warriors noticed it as well. Though another heavy wind wasn''t directed toward the beast again, and it wasn''t staggering anymore, it was still disoriented. It was just like it was losing strength, and this was due to the damage that had been done to its core. Even a small damage done to its core would still affect it. And it could be said the damage the warriors did to its core wasn''t that small, so it was affecting it badly. Noticing that the beast was so disoriented due to what was done to its core, a certain warrior voiced out, "I think I should head over to that core again and damage it some more. Look at how it''s been affected due to the little damage that was done to its core, I better head there now". The other warriors didn''t say anything, but their facial expressions screamed, ''You''re free to do whatever you want''. And with that, the warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s back neck where its core was situated. The beast was still disoriented, and the warrior was heading toward its core. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone thought he''d be able to reach its core easily and begin causing another round of damage to it since the beast was still disoriented...but something unexpected happened. The warrior had gotten so close to the beast''s neck when the beast grabbed him with its right hand. It gripped him so tightly that it would be impossible for him to free himself. Terror appeared on everyone''s faces the moment the beast grabbed the warrior. His fellow warriors were just standing there with their eyes widened, not knowing what to do. The people watching them battle the beast also had terror on their faces with widened eyes, including Ryan and Dylan. ..What happened now was completely unexpected. If terror could appear on the faces of the people watching, imagine the kind of expression that appeared on the face of the man that was in the beast''s hand currently. He couldn''t move his body, he couldn''t do anything. So if the beast wanted to kill him right now, it would do so. And what else does the beast plan on doing to him if it wasn''t to kill him? The warrior was aware of this. The angered expression on the beast''s face was enough to know that it planned on killing him. It wouldn''t dare spare his life because he was heading toward its core to destroy it some more to bring an end to its life when it caught him. So if he was aiming to kill it, then it should kill him too...that was the beast''s mindset. The man was so scared right now, the beast can just decide to squash him to death if it wanted. The warriors didn''t know what to do to save their fellow warrior that had been caught by the beast, they were so confused. All of them just stood there glancing at the beast holding the man with that angered expression still plastered on its face. "What do we do? We can''t allow the beast to kill him just like that". One of the warriors voiced out. The other warriors didn''t say anything, thoughts were just running through their heads here and there regarding what they could do to save the man''s life... "Or should we attack the beast together to make it leave him?". Another warrior uttered, he was just making a suggestion. "I don''t think that is a good idea. The beast is already angry, we attacking it together would only provoke it more, and it would lead to it killing him, I am even wondering why it is still hesitating to kill him". Another warrior stated. And what the warrior said just now made sense...attacking the beast together would only provoke it more, and it wouldn''t hesitate anymore to end the man''s life. "So, what do we do? Because I''m sure the beast would kill him anyway whether we attack it or not". A warrior that spoke a few seconds ago spoke again. They stood there still contemplating trying to come up with a valid idea... Meanwhile, the people watching them battle the beast were so afraid for the man the beast was gripping in its hand. They were wondering why none of the other warriors were making any attempt to save the man. They just stood there glancing at the beast holding him in its hand. Ryan and Dylan were also part of the people afraid for the warrior the beast was gripping in its hand, they kept hoping it wouldn''t kill him. But they understood why the warriors weren''t attempting to save their fellow warrior. They didn''t want to provoke the beast into killing the man faster than expected. They were teenagers, but seem to get a clearer understanding of what was going on than the adults in their midst. The warrior that was being held by the beast possessed the fire affinity, but wouldn''t be able to make use of it at all because he wasn''t able to move his body due to how the beast held him. The beast gripped him so tightly that he wasn''t even able to move his hands at all. And he''d need his hands to wield mana and make use of his fire ability. His sword was in his right hand, but he couldn''t move his hand nor could he move the sword. Still in the beast''s hand, he began wondering why his fellow warriors weren''t doing anything to save him. But he understood that if they tried to save him in any way that would need them to move their bodies, the beast wouldn''t hesitate to kill him immediately. It would still kill him eventually, but that would make it kill him faster. This was something the man understood...he wasn''t a dummy. All he was waiting for now was for the beast to kill him. And slowly, he started feeling the beast tighten its hand, it planned on squashing him to death. ''It is already happening''. The man thought to himself. Since he was about to die, he began thinking about how he''d lived his life in this world. He could have become many other things, if he wanted, he could have become a rich man. But he didn''t focus on material things that much, what he was more interested in was training his power, learning martial arts, and so on. He attended an academy meant for training benders after graduating from the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge. And in that academy, he learned all the necessary things like learning to make use of his ability properly, and so on. Then after his graduation from the academy, he decided to become a warrior. Becoming a warrior didn''t stop him from working, he was still working and earning money. But he just loved performing his warrior''s duties so much. ..Did he regret becoming a warrior? Not at all. Thinking about all these made a smile appear on his face even though he was about to die. Chapter 98 - 98: Battling It.(4) He loved how he lived his life in this world, that was the reason why he was smiling right in the face of death. The fact that he was a warrior was what was about to lead to his death now, but he still didn''t have any regrets. He was about to die a warrior, he considered that an honor. The beast kept tightening the hand where he was in, and in the next few seconds, he''d be getting squashed completely. He could feel pains in his body as the beast was tightening its hand. Death was getting closer and closer... Then all of a sudden, arrows penetrated the beast''s forehead and even one of its eyes. And in the next few seconds, another set of arrows penetrated its forehead again, which disoriented it completely. Who fired the arrows? One of the warriors that had a bow and a quiver of arrows with him. This was unexpected, the man had already given up hope any of his fellow warriors would be helping him out of the situation he found himself in. And he couldn''t even blame them at all...but he shouldn''t have given up hope because help was definitely going to come though there''d be delay. And the delay occurred because they needed to contemplate on what to do to save his life, rather than to end it. After the second set of arrows penetrated the beast''s forehead, it let go of the man. The man was a warrior, so though the beast left him from a place that wasn''t that close to the ground, he still landed on the ground well. His sword was still in his right hand, and he was so surprised to be alive. He quickly ran toward the other warriors and focused his gaze on the beast as it was still a little disoriented. As said, it was one of the warriors that had a bow and a quiver of arrows with him that fired the arrows toward the beast to disorient it and save the man''s life. Since running toward the beast to save the man''s life could get him killed, then the warrior decided to do so from a distance. He took out his bow and placed arrows in it after a few minutes of contemplation. The other warriors noticed when he did all these, and the ones with bows and arrows began wondering why they didn''t think of this to save their fellow warrior''s life. Well, they didn''t say anything though, they just allowed him do what he wanted to do. They kept hoping what he was about to do would be able to save the man''s life without getting him hurt at all... The beast didn''t notice when the warrior took out his bow and put arrows in it, targeting them toward it. It was busy glancing at the warrior in its hand thinking of the best way to kill him. The warrior let go of the arrows as they went straight to the beast''s face, piercing both its forehead and eye. Noticing that the piercing wasn''t enough to disorient the beast to the extent that it would let go of the man, the warrior didn''t waste time to put another round of arrows in his bow, target the beast''s face again, and let go of the arrows. The next piercing was enough to make the beast let go of the warrior in its hand...and that''s exactly how it happened. That was how the warrior was able to save the man''s life. The beast was making use of its hand to remove the arrows that penetrated its forehead currently. And after it had finished doing that, it took out the one that penetrated one of its eyes and dropped it on the ground. Blood was oozing out of that eye right now, the beast was still disoriented. The truth of the matter was that it couldn''t make use of that eye to see properly anymore due to the damage that had been done to it. Even with what happened to that warrior with the fire ability that almost cost him his life, one of the warriors planned on jumping toward the beast''s core to destroy it some more since the beast looked a little disoriented now. Though a warrior almost died in the hands of the beast while heading toward its core to damage it some more, the warrior wasn''t afraid of what he was about to do right now. He felt if all of them were afraid, then how would they be able to bring down the beast? And the fastest way to bring down the beast was to damage its core completely. ..So he planned on heading toward the beast''s core right now to damage it some more, not minding what might happen in the process. He jumped heading toward the beast''s core, and the other warriors were so surprised by his action. How could he jump toward the beast''s core without saying anything? Didn''t he see what happened to the warrior that tried reaching the beast''s core a few minutes ago? He almost died. Well, as known, the warrior thought about all these but still chose to be confident, he did what he wanted to do. And you know what? He was able to reach the beast''s core successfully. The beast didn''t try to catch him or something due to how disoriented it was...I mean, one of its eyes has been damaged. The warrior was so happy to reach the beast''s core successfully, all that remained was to begin destroying it. A good number of damage had been done to it already by two warriors, all he needed to do was to damage it some more. Without wasting time, he began making use of his sword to stab the beast''s core continuously. His sword kept going in and out of the beast''s core nonstop. And there was a kind of enraged expression on his face as he was stabbing the beast''s core. Thinking about the number of people the beast had killed was what was making him enraged. As he was thinking about it, his anger was increasing, and he was increasing the pace at which he was stabbing the beast''s core as well. He wanted to cause a good number of damage to its core before leaving it... The other warriors just stood there watching him stab the beast''s core continuously, and the other people watching them battle the beast had their gazes focused on him and what he was doing as well. The beast kept feeling strength leave it as its core was being damaged, then it began moving its right hand toward the warrior at the back of its neck to grab him and make use of its teeth to rip him apart immediately. Seeing that the beast''s hand was heading toward him, the warrior jumped off its neck and began falling toward the ground. Seeing that it didn''t succeed in grabbing him from its neck, the beast tried grabbing him while he was in the air with its other hand. The warrior had a feeling something like this could happen, so he had already prepared himself ahead of time. He dodged the beast''s hand while in the air as its hand swung past, then he landed on the ground safely. The moment he landed on the ground, the beast brought out a large amount of flame from its mouth as it headed toward him and the other warriors on the ground. ..This wasn''t the first time the beast was doing something like this, so they were able to dodge the flame easily though they weren''t expecting it. And the moment they were done dodging the flame, the beast manipulated wind. It controlled a huge amount of wind to head toward the warriors so it could push them all to the ground. And once that happens, the beast would make use of that chance to kill as many as it could kill. Just as the warriors were fast enough to dodge the flame it threw toward them, they were also fast enough to dodge the wind. And after they were done dodging the wind, they noticed the beast stagger badly. And this was due to the damage the warrior did to its core. It lost a good amount of strength, but it wasn''t enough to bring it down yet. In fact, it still had strength to battle them, and if they weren''t careful, it could end up killing some. This was a fucking rank-4 beast we were talking about here, the highest rank of magical beasts...it couldn''t be brought down easily. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not that these men battling it were well-trained warriors, and most of them were SSS-rank benders...some of them would have been killed. "That''s an excellent job you did right there". One of the warriors said to the warrior that damaged the beast''s core some more after they noticed it staggering. And he wasn''t the only one that complimented him, other warriors did the same as well. And all the warrior did was to nod his head a little, with a bit of smile on his face before saying, "Did what I had to do". Chapter 99 - 99: Battling It.(5) They hadn''t brought down the beast yet, but they knew they were close to bringing it down completely. The signs were there...I mean, look at how much it staggered due to the damage that was done to its core. After making a little plan, a certain warrior with the fire ability jumped heading toward the beast''s face. They''d already discerned by now that one of the beast''s eyes had been damaged to an extent due to the arrow that penetrated it. So they planned on damaging it some more so it wouldn''t be able to make use of that eye to see anymore, they wanted to damage it completely. If possible, they wanted to damage both of its eyes. When it can''t make use of its eyes to see, killing it would become easy. The warrior was still heading toward the beast''s face, and though the beast was somehow disoriented, it tried grabbing the warrior in the air by swinging its hand. Though the swinging of its hand was abrupt and unexpected, the warrior dodged it in the air. He can''t afford to get caught by the beast, that would create another problem on its own. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He''d reached the beast''s face by now as he was in front of it. And without wasting time, he wielded mana and brought out a large amount of flame from his hands as it headed toward the beast''s eyes blasting them. The beast''s roared the moment that happened due to the amount of pain it felt. Then it swung its right hand with the aim of grabbing the warrior and killing him, but it didn''t succeed because the warrior was fast enough to dodge it. The warrior made his way to the beast''s left shoulder as he was standing on top of it right now. The warrior was so skillful that he could make his way to the beast''s shoulder right from the air. ..Only a well-trained warrior would be able to do something like this easily. He stood on the beast''s left shoulder because he knew the beast would try grabbing him again, and that would lead to doing what he had in mind. As expected, the beast tried grabbing him again. It moved its right hand toward its left shoulder to grab him, but the warrior jumped off its shoulder when its hand had almost reached him. And he didn''t only jump off its shoulder, he also slayed the beast''s hand in the process with his sword. Yes, that was one of the things he planned on doing. Jumping off the beast''s shoulder would lead to the other thing he planned on doing. He made his way to the beast''s face again and was right in front of it right now... Without wasting time, he wielded mana again and brought out flame from his hands, and they headed toward the beast''s face blasting its eyes and some other parts of its face. He''d just repeated the same thing, he blasted the beast''s eyes again...that was the other thing he planned on doing. After the blasting, he began falling back to the ground until he landed on it. The beast was in so much pain right now as it kept roaring and roaring, that particular eye that was damaged to an extent before had been damaged completely now. This was exactly what the warriors wanted, this was the plan from the get-go. Now that one of its eyes had been damaged completely that it wouldn''t be able to make use of it to see anymore, the plan was to see if they could damage the second one. Damaging the second one would make things easier for them... Another warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s face again, but this one didn''t possess the fire affinity, but instead, the wind affinity. Why was he heading toward the beast''s face? To begin damaging the beast''s second eye. And he wouldn''t be making use of his affinity to do so because he couldn''t. So he''d be making use of his sword to do so. His sword was in his right hand as he kept heading toward the beast''s face. Until he reached its face, it didn''t try to grab him or anything, it was too disoriented to do so. It was still feeling pain due to the fact that one of its eyes had been completely damaged. Right in front of the beast''s face close to its other eye that hadn''t been damaged, the warrior swung his sword with speed and force slashing the beast''s eye. Blood spilled out of its eye the moment the warrior slashed it, and the pain the beast was feeling increased by a tenfold... The warrior began falling back to the ground after slashing the beast''s eye until he landed on it. And after landing on it, he received ''Good job'' from the other warriors which he only nodded his head to. The beast was so disoriented now, they were so close to bringing it down completely. Now that they''d begin damaging its other eye, and it was so disoriented. They felt they needed to begin destroying its core again...doing so now would be a lot easier due to the fact that its eyes were so close to being damaged completely. A certain warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s core, and he was able to reach its core easily without any disruption. He was glancing at its core right now and seeing the damages that were done to it by his fellow warriors. Without wasting time, he began making use of his sword to penetrate the beast''s core continuously. His sword kept going in and out of its core nonstop, and the beast kept feeling strength leave it. It wouldn''t be victorious over them, they''d bring it down...this the beast was already aware of. But it wouldn''t go down without putting up some more fight though it was already losing strength. And again, they didn''t bring it down so easily, it gave them a tough time. They had to battle it for a long time before they started weakening it. The warrior was still penetrating the beast''s core with his sword, he didn''t stop for a second. He was still penetrating it when the beast did the usual, it began moving its hand toward the warrior at the back of its neck to grab him and kill him. And you know what? It couldn''t even move its hand as fast as it''d been moving them before, and this was due to the amount of strength it had lost... The warrior wasn''t in a rush to leave its neck at all when he saw its hand heading toward him ''cause it wasn''t moving that fast. He still stayed there stabbing its core until its hand had gotten so close to him before jumping off its neck. And while falling toward the ground, he was still watchful ''cause he knew the beast could try grabbing him in the air. But until he landed on the ground, nothing of that sort happened. He landed on the ground safely, and he started seeing the effect of the damage he did to the beast''s core on it. The beast had become so weak, and it couldn''t help but to stagger. "It is losing strength more and more, we are so close to bringing it down". One of the warriors uttered after noticing the beast stagger. They were so surprised when the beast made use of its earth affinity though it had become so weak. It brought out certain sizes of stones from the ground by stamping one of its legs on the ground before sending the stones toward the warriors. The sizes of the stones were huge enough to cause serious injuries to the warriors if they end up touching them. But the warriors were fast enough to dodge the stones, this wasn''t the first time the beast was doing this. Seeing that they dodged the stones it sent toward them, it brought out a huge amount of flame from its mouth again as it headed toward the warriors. And they did the usual which was dodging it...they''d become so used to dodging these things. Seeing that it didn''t succeed in that as well, the beast began running toward them. And the warriors were so surprised that it still had the strength to do all these even with the amount of strength it had lost. And it made them begin to wonder, ''Has this creature lost strength at all?''. Yes, it had lost a lot of strength, but remember, the beast planned on putting up some more fight even though it knew they''d kill it eventually. It kept on running toward them until it reached them before swinging its right leg to kick them. A lot would happen to them if that kick ends up touching them, but they didn''t let it touch them. They were able to move in separate directions before its leg could even reach them. So all its leg did was to swing past without hitting anyone. ..And after that had taken place, a certain warrior with the earth and speed abilities jumped heading toward the beast''s core until he reached it. Chapter 100 - 100: Bringing It Down. And upon reaching it, he began making use of his sword to stab the beast''s core. Yes, that was the very reason why he jumped toward the beast''s core in the first place. Destroying the beast''s core completely was the fastest way to bring it down. Bringing it down in other ways wouldn''t be easy at all considering this was a rank-4 magical beast. The beast had been weakened a lot due to the fact that a huge amount of damage had been done to its core. The warrior didn''t see any reason to keep wasting time, he wanted to damage the beast''s core as well so it could be weakened more. That was the very reason why he jumped toward its core and began stabbing it not too long after dodging the kick thrown at them by the beast. He didn''t stop for a second, he kept stabbing the beast''s core with his sword as the beast kept weakening more and more. The beast managed to begin moving its right hand toward its back neck to grab the warrior stabbing its core. It already had in mind it was going to fail, but it just wanted to try... And it failed to grab the warrior as expected, he jumped off the beast''s neck before its hand could even reach him. And upon landing on the ground, a smirk appeared on his face, he''d caused a good amount of damage to the beast''s core. He was part of the warriors that damaged the beast''s core. The beast was so close to giving up the fight completely and dying. They were close to destroying its core completely, and it was close to dying. The people watching the warriors battle the beast were still standing there with their gazes focused on the scene that was some meters away from them and had been taking place for minutes now. And they could see what was happening, the warriors were so close to bringing down the beast completely...and this was making their hearts glad. Ryan and Dylan were still among the people watching the warriors battle the beast. And they could see the warriors were so close to bringing down the beast as well. "This rank-4 magical beast would be brought down soon. The warriors are going to be ending the life of another magical beast just as they''d always been doing in the past whenever a beast attacks this kingdom, And they were able to achieve this without any of them dying though there were some close calls, and some got injured". Dylan said to Ryan, glancing at him. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true, they''d been doing an excellent job in the past, and they''re about to do an excellent job now". Dylan didn''t say anything else, he only nodded his head in agreement to what Ryan said. The both of them stood there as they kept watching the warriors battle the beast. As of now, two more warriors had been able to make their way to the beast''s core and destroy it some more, which added in weakening the beast more. And right now, the beast was already falling to the ground...they''d succeeded in ending its life completely. It kept falling to the ground until it landed on it with a thud. All the warriors were standing close to the beast''s huge body right now. Then one of the warriors uttered, "It has been brought down finally". The other warriors nodded their heads to the warrior''s statement, then another warrior voiced out, "That was a long and tough battle". They couldn''t help but to nod their heads in agreement again, it was truly a long and tough battle. Some warriors got injured, and one almost died. But what mattered was that they''d brought down the beast...the minutes of battle weren''t for nothing. The people watching them battle the beast were so glad right now, almost all of them had smiles on their faces. Many of them began conversing among themselves as murmurings began resounding here and there. What were they conversing about? Of course, the fact that the warriors had finally brought down the rank-4 beast... "It had been brought down finally". Ryan said to Dylan not too long after the beast landed on the ground. "That''s correct, look at its body lying there lifelessly". Dylan stated. "Wouldn''t lie, I enjoyed watching the warriors battle the beast". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "I enjoyed it too. Are we bad people for enjoying it? You know, some of them got injured, and one almost died while battling the beast. But we gained enjoyment from it". Dylan said. "We aren''t bad people, we only enjoyed them battling the beast, but we didn''t enjoy when some got injured, and when one was almost killed by the beast. Or did you enjoy those parts?". "No, I didn''t". Dylan responded. "Then we aren''t bad people". Dylan couldn''t help but nod his head a little with a kind of relief in his heart. Now that the warriors had brought down the beast, moving its body away from the place where it was lying or finding a way to clear off its body from that place wouldn''t be an easy thing at all. But they''d still find a way to do it because this wasn''t the first time they were killing a magical beast right in a community. It had happened numerous times in the past, and they always find a way to make sure the beast''s body doesn''t stay at the place where they killed it for too long. Now that the warriors had brought down the magical beast, they now had the time to be glancing at the people that had been watching them for minutes battle the magical beast. ..They now had the time to be glancing at some of their faces. They didn''t have the time for all these during the time they were battling the beast. Some didn''t even almost notice that people were staring at them. They were in an intense situation, they were battling a rank-4 magical beast. They needed to focus because losing focus would cost you your life. They didn''t even waste too much time glancing at the faces of the people watching them battle the beast, they just glanced at some before taking their gazes off them. Then they began discussing how they were going to move the beast''s body away from the place where it was lying... The warriors spent a lot of time battling the beast, all the time spent rounded up to a few hours. It was mid-afternoon heading straight to complete evening. Dylan glanced at Ryan before saying to him, "We saw it all, we saw the warriors battle the beast until they eventually brought it down. I think it''s about time we leave this place, we''ve spent enough time here". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true". He said that but didn''t seem like he wanted to begin heading home yet, he wanted to stay here some more to see what would happen next. Maybe how they''d move the beast''s body away from the place where it was lying, and so on. Dylan noticed it and uttered to him, "Seems like you want to stay here some more". Ryan glanced at him immediately the moment he said that because his gaze had been focused on the warriors and the beast all this while. Then these words flowed out of his mouth, "Umm...no, no, I don''t want to stay here some more, let''s begin heading home". "Let''s begin heading home then". Dylan''s voice resounded again. And with that, the both of them began heading home, leaving the others there to keep glancing at the warriors and the beast''s lifeless body. Even when they''d begun walking away, Ryan''s gaze was still focused on the warriors and the beast''s lifeless body for some seconds before finally taking his gaze off them and making sure not to glance at them again. The both of them had been walking for a few minutes now, they were meters away from the place where the magical beast was killed. And they weren''t walking in silence, they were conversing while walking. "Those warriors did an excellent job bringing that rank-4 beast down no matter how long it took". Ryan said to Dylan as they were walking. "No doubting that, they did an excellent job. It takes a lot of confidence and courage to face a high-ranked magical beast and battle it until it is brought down, Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But these warriors are overloaded with courage and confidence because they''d undergone a lot of training before they became warriors, and they''d engaged in a lot of battles". Dylan uttered glancing at Ryan. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That is true". Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Looking at how strong these warriors are, the fact that they can make use of their powers properly, make use of weapons, and so on, is making me want to make a decision now that I would attend one of the academies specialized in training benders and so on, I want to learn all the necessary things needed to be learned in one of those academies so I can be strong like those warriors". Chapter 101 - 101: Didnt Want To Take The Chance. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "That makes sense, I think it is a wise decision". Dylan liked the fact that Ryan supported what he just said, so his voice resounded again, "Before, I wasn''t sure if I''d ever get to be attending one of those academies specialized in training benders after my graduation from the current academy I''m attending, but seems like I''m sure now". Ryan only nodded his head this time, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "What about you, Ryan, would you attend one of the academies specialized in training"... Dylan didn''t complete that statement, he had to cut it short at some point after remembering something. What did he remember? That Ryan didn''t possess an ability. And since he didn''t possess an ability, he didn''t need to decide if he''d be attending one of the academies specialized in training benders because he wouldn''t be able to do so even if he wanted to. After remembering that and not completing his statement, he just took his gaze off Ryan and focused them somewhere else without uttering a single word. That almost brought down Ryan''s mood, but it didn''t anymore after remembering that there was hope. As he was fucking milfs and benefitting from their mana cores, he''d eventually get to awaken an affinity. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, development for his mana core was already taking place... And he wasn''t angry at Dylan ''cause of the utterance that almost flowed out of his mouth completely, he knew it was a mistake. He forgot that he didn''t possess an affinity. "You don''t have to feel guilty or anything, I know it was a mistake". Ryan said to Dylan, glancing at him. Dylan breathed a sigh of relief at that moment, he was so happy Ryan said this. Then these words flowed out of his mouth, "Thanks, it was truly a mistake, I forgot". Ryan only nodded his head a little as they were still walking. They didn''t utter any more words to each other, they just kept walking until they parted ways. And by now, each of them had reached their homes... ****** Of course, when something like this happens, people were going to talk about it for days. And what was the huge occurrence that took place recently? The rank-4 magical beast that attacked their kingdom. Yes, people talked about it for days. Even on that particular day the magical beast attacked their kingdom and was brought down by the warriors on that same day, Ryan''s family talked about it at home. After everyone in the Howell family had arrived home for that day, and they were eating dinner in the dining room, Warren was the one that triggered the conversation, "I''m so happy to see that everyone is safe, I was a little scared when I heard about the beast terrorizing the kingdom. I kept hoping none of you guys would get hurt by its attack, I''m so glad to see you all safe and sound". Then Emily''s voice resounded right after to back up what Warren said, "I was also scared when I heard about the beast''s attack, especially for you guys, my children. I kept hoping none of you guys would get affected by its attack, You know, I was home all throughout today, didn''t go anywhere. I was in a safe place which was home, but for you guys that were out there, I was so scared and kept on hoping. That''s why I was so elated when I saw you guys arriving home one after the other safe and sound". "I heard the beast was a rank-4 beast, the highest rank of magical beasts. And it also killed a good number of people before it was brought down by the warriors". Kai''s voice resounded. "You heard right son, everything you said just now is accurate". Warren said to Kai glancing at him. Kai shook his head a little at that moment before saying once again, "Why is it always like that? Why must all the beasts that attack this kingdom kill people first before they''re brought down by the warriors? It''s always the same case". "That''s because their attacks are always abrupt and unexpected. Everyone would be living their normal lives, going about with their activities, then a beast would suddenly appear from nowhere and begin causing havoc, Due to this unexpected situation, people would definitely have to die. The warriors have their personal lives as well, they are other things apart from being a warrior. So they wouldn''t always be prepared for a beast''s attack, It is when they hear about a beast''s attack that they''d begin preparing. And during the time of their preparation and the time when they hadn''t even heard about the news, a good number of people would have been killed, So that is why it''s always like that, that''s why people are always killed whenever a beast attacks before they''re brought down by the warriors. And it isn''t for this kingdom only, it''s the same case for other kingdoms, Do your findings, a good number of people are always killed whenever a magical beast attacks other kingdoms before they''re brought down by the warriors". Warren responded to Kai''s question with his gaze focused on him. Kai couldn''t help but to nod his head a little, and Ryan also nodded his head as well. Then Kai''s voice resounded again, "I''m sure some people would start saying the magical beast that attacked our kingdom today would be the last one once a good amount of time passes, They''re always making the same speculations, and they''re wrong all the time". "We can only leave those people to keep making their speculations. They are free to say whatever they want to say with their mouths". Kai nodded his head a little to Warren''s statement, then his voice resounded again, "What can be done about the attacks of these magical beasts? The people they are killing whenever they attack are people''s families, people''s loved ones, Do you know the amount of pain people go through whenever they lose their loved ones to a beast''s attack? The loved ones of the people that died by the hands of the magical beast today would be going through a lot of pain. Is this how it would continue?". ..Kia was throwing this particular question at his dad, Warren, and he needed an answer. "The king himself doesn''t know how to stop it, the wildernesses are filled with a lot of magical beasts. Once in a while, one would stray to a particular kingdom and begin terrorizing it, The king had called a lot of meetings with the officials regarding this to see if they could come up with a solution on how to stop the attacks of the magical beasts, They came up with a few ideas after several meetings, tried them out, but none of them worked out. So according to the look of things, this is how it would continue until maybe a solution comes up that would be able to stop their attacks". Warren responded to Kai''s question again. Kai shook his head a little with a kind of gloomy expression on his face. He didn''t really like his dad''s response, but he couldn''t blame him, he only spoke the truth... Kai and Warren were the ones that did most of the talking concerning magical beasts during the time they were eating in the dining room. Ryan barely said anything, he was only listening and observing. They didn''t even have the slightest idea he watched the warriors battle the beast until they brought it down. He was there when the magical beast was killed. He didn''t tell them that because he knew it wouldn''t go well, he''d be criticized by his parents a lot. While they were worrying about their safety, he was watching the warriors battle the beast standing some meters away from them. They''d consider that to be super risky because something could go wrong which could end up affecting the people watching. After they were done eating as a family and everyone had left the dining room, Ryan and Kai began having their own personal conversation about the beast''s attack. And Kai was the one that triggered the conversation with Ryan. During the time they were conversing, Ryan was having the urge to tell Kai he was at the scene where the magical beast was killed. He saw everything, from the warriors battling the beast, to when they brought it down. They weren''t in the dining room anymore, their parents weren''t close by anymore, this was a personal conversation with his older brother. He really wanted to tell Kai, but he controlled that urge, so he didn''t end up telling him. Why? Because he didn''t trust Kai wouldn''t tell their parents about it once he relays it to him, and he didn''t want his parents to hear about it...never. There was a very high possibility Kai wouldn''t tell anyone about it once he relays it to him. But he didn''t want to take the chance, he didn''t want to take the risk... Chapter 102 - 102: Trending Topic. They went their separate ways after they were done conversing about the magical beast and its attack with smiles on their faces. You know, Ryan always enjoys conversations like this with his older brother, it bonds the both of them. But he hadn''t been conversing and bonding much with his sister these passing weeks, and it wasn''t his fault. He and his sister had never been that close, even before he went into a comma. Their relationship wasn''t like the kind he had with Kai, and he didn''t know what to do about it. After the rank-4 magical beast was killed, remember the warriors began discussing how they were going to move the beast''s lifeless body from the place where it was lying to another place. Well, you know what? They didn''t end up moving the beast''s body. But just because they didn''t move the beast''s lifeless body doesn''t mean they left it there. They found a way to make sure the beast''s body disappeared from that place in just a few days. How did they do it? They made sure vultures feasted on the body until they were done feasting on it...they didn''t leave anything. Vultures are attracted to dead bodies normally, they do feast on them when they see the chance. But the warriors made it better by spreading a certain substance around the beast''s body that would attract more vultures to it. That substance would make the vultures keep feasting on its body nonstop until they were done feasting on it... This was something they''d done in the past to clear off a beast''s lifeless body from a particular place where it was lying after they''d killed it. There were times when they''d actually moved their bodies from a particular place to the wilderness. The two options were always open for them to decide which one they want to go for after ending the life of a beast right in a community. So the one that was more convenient for them at a particular time is the one they''d go for... Now, imagine what people were feeling seeing vultures feast on a beast''s lifeless body as they were walking past...the feeling wasn''t great at all. The beast was killed right in a particular community, so of course, people would be walking past and seeing the unpleasant sight which wasn''t making them feel good at all. But they understood though, that this was the way the warriors found convenient to clear off the beast''s body. They were even thankful to the warriors for bringing down the beast as usual. If they hadn''t brought down the beast, it would have killed a lot more people... They knew they wouldn''t keep seeing the unpleasant sight forever. So they just kept bearing until the vultures were done feasting on the beast''s body after the passing of a few days. Now, what about the lifeless bodies of the people that were killed by the beast? Well, the warriors were able to gather them one after the other...there was dried blood all around during the time they were gathering these bodies. The warriors did an excellent job, it couldn''t be denied. After battling and bringing down the rank-4 beast, they then found a way to make sure the beast''s lifeless body would disappear from the place where it was lying after the passing of a few days. After that, they began gathering the lifeless bodies of the people that were killed by the beast... It was a lot of work, but they did it with all their hearts, and the king definitely rewarded them for it. After they were done gathering the lifeless bodies, people began coming to check if their loved ones were among the people that were killed. The people that came to check were the ones that hadn''t seen a particular person or people in their family after the beast''s attack. So they were suspecting they were among the people that were killed by the beast, while also hoping their suspicion was wrong. Some people saw the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies, which meant their suspicion was right all along. While some didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies. ..So on that particular day, there were tears and relief. The ones that didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies were relieved because there was still hope they were alive. While the tears were from the ones that saw the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies. They were in so much pain, and some were comforted by others, while some weren''t. The ones that were relieved ''cause they didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies weren''t that relieved. And there was a reason for this. Remember the beast was killing people by ripping them apart with its teeth and squashing them to death. Well, the warriors gathered both the lifeless bodies of the ones that were ripped apart, and the ones that were squashed to death. Many of the ones that were ripped apart didn''t have their bodies attached to each other anymore. Their heads were separate, hands separate, legs separate, and so on. Some still had their legs and hands attached to their bodies, some still had their heads attached to their necks, and so on. Well, the warriors gathered everything like that, it was a lot of work. Seeing the face of your loved one was enough to know he or she was killed even though the head isn''t attached to the neck anymore. Seeing how their loved one''s bodies were ripped apart added to their pain... Now, the reason why the ones who didn''t see the bodies of their loved ones among the lifeless bodies weren''t that relieved was because who knows whether they were ripped apart beyond recognition. Since the beast was killing people by squashing them to death and ripping them apart. Who knows whether their loved ones were victims of the beast''s attack, and were ripped apart beyond recognition. Yes, this fear was instilled in their hearts that their relief started turning into blown out fear at some point. And truly, there were some who were ripped apart beyond recognition by the beast whereby their bodies fell to the ground like sliced meats, and the beast even swallowed some of their heads. So it was a situation where some of them would later find their loved ones because they weren''t dead. While some wouldn''t because though their bodies weren''t among the lifeless bodies, they were still dead because the beast ripped them apart beyond recognition and even swallowed some parts of their bodies. The king compensated those who lost loved ones to the beast''s attack...it was always like this. Whenever a beast attacks, causes damage, and kills people, the king would compensate those who lost loved ones with lots of money, and some other items. Though the compensation wasn''t enough to cover up for the pain they were feeling from losing a loved one, they always make sure to accept the compensation. ..At least, it was better than nothing. Students kept talking about the beast''s attack for days at different academies, Ryan''s academy included. It was the trending topic for days. And up till this moment, they were still talking about it. You know, a beast''s attack was a huge one, not to talk of it being a rank-4 beast, the highest rank of magical beasts. There was no way students wouldn''t talk about it for days. Ryan was in his classroom currently, and murmurings were resounding across the classroom, students were conversing among themselves. What were they conversing about? The beast''s attack as expected. None of the students in Ryan''s classroom were affected by the beast''s attack whether by losing their lives to the beast''s attack, damages done to their properties by the beast, or losing any of their loved ones to the beast. None of them were affected in these ways listed...Ryan was sure about that. But as for the whole school, he wasn''t sure. Murmurings were still resounding across their classroom when a certain teacher stepped foot into their classroom and heard the murmurings. Seeing the teacher, they stopped conversing among themselves, which ended the murmurings. "When would you guys stop talking about the beast''s attack? It''s been days, but you all are still talking about it like it was yesterday it happened". The teacher said to them after stepping foot into their classroom, it was a male teacher. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students didn''t say anything, they were only glancing at him like they didn''t understand what he was talking about. Then the teacher''s voice resounded again, "It isn''t only your classroom, other classrooms are talking about it as well like it was yesterday it happened. I know a magical beast attacking this kingdom is a huge one, but you guys should stop talking about it". The students nodded their heads a little while still staring at him. Nodding their heads didn''t mean they''d do as he instructed, they only nodded their heads to deceive him. They''d keep talking about the beast''s attack until it had gotten to the time for it to die down... Chapter 103 - 103: Unlocking A Skill And An Item. The man was a subject teacher, and he entered their classroom to teach them. So after they nodded their heads to his statement, his voice resounded again, "Let''s get straight to today''s teaching". And that was exactly what happened, he walked to the front of their classroom properly, then the teaching began. The first thing he did was to write today''s topic on the board, then some other things followed, before he began explaining. As he was explaining, he wrote some more things on the board. Then it got to a time when he told all of them to transfer everything he''d written on the board into their books, which they didn''t waste time to begin doing. He explained, wrote things on the board which they were transferring into their books, and before he left their classroom, he asked some questions regarding what he taught which he received correct answers to. The teacher had walked out of their classroom by now, and his instruction was that they should stop talking about the beast''s attack, they''d talked about it enough. But not too long after stepping out of their classroom, they began talking about it again. As known, nodding their heads to what he said didn''t mean they''d do as he said, they only nodded their heads to deceive him... Murmurings began resounding across the classroom again, they kept talking about the beast''s attack. But the moment another teacher stepped foot into their classroom, the murmurings stopped. But the moment the teacher was done teaching and had stepped out of their classroom, the murmurings resumed, which meant they began conversing among themselves again about that same topic. And that was how it kept on going. Whenever a teacher steps foot into their classroom, they''d stop conversing among themselves, which would always put an end to the murmurings. But the moment the teacher steps out of their classroom, they''d continue from where they stopped... Even after it got to break hour, and they''d already visited the cafeteria, eaten, and retired back to their classroom, the same thing was still happening. And it wasn''t only in their classroom this thing was taking place, it was taking place in other classrooms as expected. The whole classroom was filled with murmurings, conversations here and there. Ryan couldn''t help but sigh a little before muttering to himself, "When would this end?". He wasn''t adding to the murmurings resounding across the classroom, neither was Dylan, and some other students in the classroom. Those students weren''t interested in immersing themselves in that conversation, the silent ones. As for Ryan and Dylan, though they didn''t like talking about the beast''s attack right in the classroom, when they go out of the academy after closing hour, they do converse about it sometimes. ..But right now, the murmurings resounding across the classroom were disturbing Ryan''s ears, but he couldn''t do anything about it. ****** It''s been more than a week since Ryan and Miss Amaya had sex, and Ryan accomplished a quest in the process and received the rewards that come with accomplishing it. Since the day the both of them had sex, have they been meeting or coming across each other at school? Yes. In fact, Miss Amaya had entered their classroom more than once to do some things as their class teacher after that day. What was the situation like between her and Ryan when they set eyes on each other? Was it awkward? Or was it normal? Well, it was normal, wasn''t awkward at all... Miss Amaya would love to have a taste of Ryan''s big cock again, so she can''t afford to let the situation between them become awkward just because they had sex once. And no one in the whole school had any idea that Miss Amaya had sex with one of the students in her classroom. And they''d never know if Ryan and Miss Amaya keep the secret well. Part of the rewards Ryan received for accomplishing the quest to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya were milf points. He had up to 1,000 Milf points before, but after accomplishing the quest and receiving 9,000 Milf points, the total milf points increased to 10,000 Milf points. Now, that was a good number of milf points. He''d only unlocked one skill in his skill panel, which was the divine rod, and he''d started making use of the skill already. The skill had helped him with seduction, and it had also helped him with conquering females in bed properly. He wanted to unlock another skill now that his total milf points was up to 10,000. He was in his room currently, and as said, he wanted to unlock another skill in his skill panel. So he called out on the system, "System". Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Yes, host] "I want to unlock another skill in my skill panel now that I have more milf points. Can you display all the skills in my skill panel in front of me?". Ryan''s voice resounded again. [All the skills in your skill panel would be displayed in front of you right now] And with that, all the skills in his skill panel were displayed in front of him, _____ [Skills] [Face transformation (Locked)] [Voice transformation (Locked)] [Divine rod] [Divine finger (Locked)] [Fastened screwing (Locked)] [Fragrance of attraction (Locked)] ______ Glancing at all the skills in his skill panel, he could see all of them were reading locked apart from the divine rod...yes, he''d already unlocked the divine rod. He''d seen all the skills and still remembered their functions, but the thing was that he didn''t remember their costs. He''d have to know their costs to know which one or ones he could afford. But he had something else in mind, he didn''t want to start knowing their costs one after the other. He felt the other thing he had in mind would be a faster way, so he uttered to the system, "According to what I remember, I currently have 10,000 Milf points. How many skills would I be able to unlock in my skill panel according to their costs?". [You''d be able to unlock only the divine finger, host] "Only the divine finger? How come? Does the divine finger cost 10,000 Milf points?". Ryan stated with a bit of widened eyes. [The divine finger cost 6,000 Milf points. By the time you unlock it, you''d have 4,000 Milf points left, and that wouldn''t be enough to unlock another skill in your skill panel because none of them cost 4,000 Milf points, After unlocking the divine finger, the next cheapest skill in your skill panel would be the fragrance of attraction, and it cost 8,000 Milf points] "Damn!". That was all Ryan could say. Then the system''s voice resounded again... [But there is a particular item you can unlock for below 4,000 Milf points in your item panel. So it''s up to you to decide if you''d be interested in unlocking an item in your item panel after unlocking the divine finger] "What item are we talking about here that costs below 4,000 Milf points?". [Sheaths, they cost 3,000 Milf points to unlock. It''s up to you to decide if you''d be interested in unlocking it. You''d still have 1,000 Milf points remaining after unlocking it] Ryan remembered the function of the sheaths, he didn''t need to ask the system that. What he didn''t know was if he should unlock the sheaths as well after unlocking the divine finger since that''s what his remaining milf points would be able to afford. His plan was to focus on unlocking skills first before he''d begin unlocking items. But since this was the situation, seems like he''d just have to start unlocking items as well. The sheaths wasn''t a bad item, according to what he was seeing, there are certain situations when he''d need them badly. So he better unlocks them and have it in mind that he''d unlocked one item in his item panel at least... So he said to the system, "Okay, I want to unlock both the divine finger and the sheaths so I''d have 1,000 Milf points remaining in my milf points". [Are you sure you want to unlock both the divine finger and the sheaths?] "Yes, since those are what I can afford with the number of milf points I have currently, then I want to unlock them". And with that, Ryan received the system''s notification for the unlocks... [Ding!] [The divine finger has been unlocked] [6,000 Milf points have been deducted from your milf points] ---- [Ding!] [Sheaths has been unlocked] [3,000 Milf points have been deducted from your milf points] And like that, Ryan had unlocked a skill and an item at the same time. And he didn''t unlock them for unlocking sake, he unlocked them so they could be of great use to him. Now that he''d unlocked them, he felt he needed to see what making use of them would feel like, he wanted to test them out just as he tested the divine rod after unlocking it... And he planned on starting from the divine finger first, so he said to the system, "I want to test out the things I''ve unlocked, and I want to start from the divine finger first". Chapter 104 - 104: Testing Them Out. [Then you''d simply have to activate it. As known, you''d have to activate a skill to make use of it. But it''s different when it comes to the items, they can''t be activated, You can only request an item you want to make use of, and it would just appear in your hand. So if you want to see what the sheaths look like, you''d simply have to request it] Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then his voice resounded, "Activate divine finger". [Divine finger have been activated] And with that, the finger he''d been using to finger female''s pussy began increasing in length and hardening. And before he knew it, the finger had finished increasing in length and was so strong. Apart from that, the finger also changed color somehow. With the way it was long and strong, he''d be able to finger the hell out of a female''s pussy with it. There''s no way the female wouldn''t be screaming with all her might as he''d be fingering her... He was glancing at the finger currently with a kind of amused expression on his face. He touched it with his other hand and felt how strong it was. "Damn! This is a hell of a finger". Ryan muttered to himself while still glancing at the finger. He glanced at the finger for a few minutes before muttering to himself once again, "I can just imagine thrusting this finger into a female''s pussy. The pleasure that would travel across her body at that moment would be overwhelming, and loud moans would be flowing out of her mouth nonstop as I''d be moving the finger back and forth in her pussy". His gaze was still focused on the finger after muttering that to himself, then he said to the system, "System, this is a hell of a finger". [You love it?] "I fucking love it, I love it to the very brim. It would be so nice for fingering a female''s pussy". [This is the kind of finger that would make a female request for more after you''re done fingering her pussy. Even after fingering her pussy with this finger for a long time, she might still request for more due to how much she enjoyed it] A smile couldn''t help but appear on Ryan''s face after the system was done saying that. He liked the sound of that, a female requesting for more after he was done pleasuring her pussy with this finger. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..He would most likely grant the request of any female that requested for more after he was done pleasuring her pussy with this finger. He''d been able to activate the divine finger, he''d seen what it looked like...but he hadn''t tested it out yet. How would he be able to test it out? By fingering a female''s pussy with it. Not only fingering a female''s pussy with it, but also seeing the reactions of the female. The moans that would be escaping her mouth, the way her body would be shivering, and so on. From the look of things, he wouldn''t be able to test out the skill right now because there weren''t any females around. There were females at home like Sofia, and the other servants. But they weren''t so close by, he needed a female that was really close by and wasn''t related to him in any way to test out the skill... The fact that he wouldn''t be able to test out the skill right now didn''t bring down his mood or anything, it is what it is. He can simply test out the skill when next he has sex with a female. He inactivated the skill by saying it out, and that particular finger went back to the way it was before. What he needed to do next was to see what the sheaths looked like. As the system said, items can''t be activated, they can only be requested for. And the sheaths were an item, so all he has to do now was to request for them. So his voice resounded, "I want to see what the sheath looks like, I want it to appear in my hand". And with that, the sheaths appeared in his right hand. There were more than one of them, and all of them were in a transparent mini-box. As known, the sheaths were used for covering dicks before sex. And making use of it before sex wasn''t an essential thing, it depends on the people that want to have sex. The sheaths can help out in avoiding some things that can endanger the body after sex. The sheaths were like a kind of protection... They were still in Ryan''s right hand, and he was glancing at them. After glancing at them for a few more seconds, he opened the transparent mini-box and took out one of the sheaths in it. It was just like rubber, there was no size of dick it wouldn''t be able to cover. Even after Ryan''s dick becomes so enormous after activating the divine rod, the sheath would still be able to cover it. "This is nice". Ryan muttered to himself while glancing at the sheath in his hand. He decided to test it out, so he brought out his cock and stroked it for a few minutes until his cock hardened. Then he wore the sheath on his cock, and it covered it smoothly. "This is nice". Ryan muttered to himself once again while nodding his head a little and staring at his dick and the sheath covering it. The sheath wasn''t covering his whole dick though, but it was covering a huge part of it. He was still glancing at his dick and the sheath covering it when he heard the system''s voice, [Love it?] "To the very brim". Ryan stated. [An excellent item you''ve unlocked there. When you need to make use of a sheath before having sex with a female, you wouldn''t need to buy one because you already have some in your item panel] Ryan couldn''t help but nod his head a little with a smile on his face after the system was done saying that. Then his voice resounded, "I''m just glad that I unlocked it though unlocking an item wasn''t part of the plan before". [You didn''t make a wrong decision host] After the passing of about a minute, Ryan took the sheath off his dick. Then he put it back into the mini-box before closing it. After glancing at the mini-box and the sheaths inside it for a few seconds, he uttered, "I think I''m done with it, I need it to go back to my item panel until when next I need to make use of it". And with that, both the mini-box and the sheaths disappeared from Ryan''s hand. A little smile was plastered on Ryan''s face as he was standing there. Then he walked straight to his bed and fell flat on it, and the moment that happened...the smile on his face broadened. Why was he smiling? Thinking about the things he accomplished today was making his heart glad. Yes, he got to unlock a skill and an item, and he was able to test out the skill though he didn''t test it out completely. And as for the item, he was able to hold it in his hand and even test it out to an extent. Thinking about all these was making his heart glad, and that was what was making him smile. As time passes, and he was accomplishing more quests, he''d get to be unlocking more skills and items which would be of great use to him... It took a few minutes before the smile on his face vanished. But because the smile vanished from his face doesn''t mean he wasn''t elated anymore, he still was. ****** Ryan was going to be visiting Dylan''s home today, this was something the both of them had already talked about. Now that he didn''t have any major things going on in his life, he better makes use of this opportunity to visit his home. And if possible, Dylan would get to visit his home as well. The both of them were friends, they were supposed to know each other''s homes. Dylan had suggested visiting each other''s homes in the past, but a major thing was about to begin taking place in Ryan''s life at that moment. So he couldn''t adhere to what Dylan suggested. But the perfect time had arrived for the both of them to visit each other''s homes... They were at school currently, and Ryan and Dylan were right in their classroom. Break hour had already come and passed, so all they were waiting for was for closing hour to arrive. But before closing hour arrives, some teachers would step foot into their classroom to teach them. So what they were truly waiting for was for the teachers to enter their classroom, teach them, and leave, before closing hour reaches. ..Once it gets to closing hour, Ryan was going to be heading straight to Dylan''s home from school. Chapter 105 - 105: Visiting His Home. What was the situation like for Ryan at school now? Was he still receiving those awkward stares, hurtful remarks, and so on? Yes, he was still receiving them from time to time, but they weren''t as strong as they used to be before. You know, it got to a point where on some days, the hurtful remarks, awkward stares, mocking, and so on would be so brutal. And on some days, they wouldn''t be that brutal. Well, that wasn''t the case anymore, they weren''t brutal at all anymore. But those things were still being done to him, they wouldn''t stop that easily when they''re coming from teenagers. If at all they were to stop completely, it would take a long time. Now, does Ryan still find himself getting hurt by those things? Not anymore, only in some situations. What kind of situations? When some people persist to keep doing those things to him for a whole day. For example, a group of girls making sure to be staring at him awkwardly the moment he arrives at school. That same group of girls staring at him weirdly when he''s heading toward the cafeteria. That same group of girls staring at him when he''s heading home during closing hour. It''s just like dedicating a whole day at school to doing some unpleasant things to a particular person... Yes, that was the one that do get to Ryan, they annoy him to the very brim and even hurt him a little. The teachers that were supposed to enter their classroom to teach them before closing hour did so. All of them had entered, taught them, and left...and right now, it had gotten to closing hour. Students were already standing up from their seats and leaving the classroom. And this was the same thing taking place in other classrooms. Dylan didn''t waste time standing up from his seat, wearing his bag, and walking toward Ryan before saying to him, "So let''s head straight to my house". ..There was a little smile on his face making that statement, he was elated that Ryan would be visiting his home today. "I''m sorry Dylan, but I wouldn''t be able to visit your home anymore today". Ryan stated glancing directly into Dylan''s eyes. A disappointed expression appeared on Dylan''s face immediately the moment Ryan made that statement, then his voice resounded, "Why?". His voice wasn''t even audible due to the disappointment. "I just remembered that there''s something I need to engage in once I reach home. And I need to reach home on time so I''d be able to finish handling the thing on time". Ryan responded. "But you told me some hours ago that you''re completely free today, and you''d love to make use of this chance to visit my home. Why the sudden change of talk?". Dylan''s voice resounded again with that disappointed expression still plastered on his face. "I''m sorry, I forgot. Just remembered during the time I was sitting in my seat and teachers were trooping in and out of our classroom". With that disappointed expression still plastered on his face, Dylan bent his head a little while shaking it. Now, during the time he was shaking it, a smile was already appearing on Ryan''s face until it finished appearing on it. The moment Dylan raised his head and wanted to say something to Ryan, he noticed the smile on his face, and he was like, "Why are you smiling?". "I told you that I wouldn''t be able to visit your home today, well, I was kidding. I''m completely free today just as I said, I have nothing to engage in once I reach home". Ryan responded with a little smile still plastered on his face. "Are you serious?". Dylan uttered with a bit of widened eyes. "I''m very serious, I was only pulling your legs". Dylan had to laugh for some seconds before focusing his gaze back on Ryan and saying to him, "You caught me there, I completely believed you". Ryan laughed for some seconds as well before saying, "I just wanted to pull your legs a little, sorry for the disappointment". "It''s nothing". Dylan stated, then his voice resounded again, "Let''s begin heading toward my home then". And with that, the both of them walked out of the classroom. They''d already arrived at the school compound by now as they were walking out of it along with other students. They''d finished walking out of the school compound by now and were walking on the road. During the time they were walking on the road, Ryan uttered to Dylan, "So, what should I be expecting once I reach your home? Would I be welcomed by your parents and siblings?". Dylan chuckled a little before saying, "You''d be welcomed by them definitely. There''s no way they wouldn''t welcome you and treat you well knowing you''re my friend, But there''s something I need to clear you on. My parents are very busy people, so we''d most likely not meet them at home. Especially my dad, there''s no way we''d meet him at home, But there''s a possibility of meeting my mum at home, a very slight one ''cause she''s a busy woman as well. The only reason why we''d meet her at home by this time is maybe because she came to eat or something, not because she was done with her business for the day". Ryan nodded his head in understanding, then his voice resounded again, "There''s something I want to know about you which I should have known a long time ago". "What is that?". Dylan uttered with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "How many siblings do you have?". Ryan inquired. "I have only one sibling, and that''s my younger sister". Dylan responded. Him saying that made Ryan remember his younger sister, which was, Lucy... "That means it''s only two kids your parents gave birth to". "Yes, my younger sister and I". Ryan nodded his head a little the moment Dylan said that, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "So that is the only thing you wanted to know about me, right?". "Yes, it is". Ryan answered. There was silence for some seconds after Ryan''s response, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "What is your sister like? Troublesome, or gentle? Would she welcome me once we arrive at your home?". "Of course, she would. My sister is a gentle soul, trust me". Dylan responded. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan only nodded his head a little to Dylan''s response, then his voice resounded again, "Would we meet her at home?". "Most likely, she does arrive home from school before me most of the time". Ryan didn''t say anything else, he and Dylan just kept walking in silence. They''d reached the intersection Dylan corner whenever the both of them were heading home together. Now, it wasn''t a situation of Dylan cornering the intersection alone, he cornered it along with Ryan. For the first time, Ryan got to corner this intersection with Dylan. It had always been a situation of him just taking a look at the intersection and walking past, but he got to corner it today...something new. Ryan and Dylan kept journeying toward Dylan''s home as they were walking past people and people were walking past them as well... "We are getting close". Dylan said to Ryan after minutes of journeying. Now, there was a certain time when Ryan noticed something, he noticed people staring at him. These were people who recognized him as Ryan Howell, one of Warren''s sons. Ryan noticed them but tried not to be glancing at them, he just kept on walking alongside Dylan heading toward his home. These kinds of stares do make him feel insecure sometimes, who knows? Someone among those people staring at him or a group of people might be planning something vile against him. They might choose to kidnap him since he was from a wealthy family and collect a huge amount of money from his parents for his release. Or who knows? They might even kill him after collecting the ransom payment. These thoughts were always running through Ryan''s mind sometimes whenever people were staring at him. Well, as said, he didn''t mind the people staring at him, he just kept on walking alongside Dylan. Even Dylan didn''t notice that people began staring at Ryan at some point. They kept on journeying until they finally arrived at Dylan''s home. A kind of amused expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment he set eyes on Dylan''s house. He liked the way the building looked. It wasn''t that big, but it was looking so okay. The painting of the building was so nice, it helped in beautifying the house though it wasn''t that big. Apart from that, the mini-sized compound was looking so okay. There were some flowers here and there around the compound which helped in beautifying it and beautifying the house as a whole. Ryan couldn''t help but glance at Dylan and say to him, "Damn! This is a nice house". A little smile appeared on Dylan''s face at that moment before saying to Ryan, "Thanks". Chapter 106 - 106: Complimenting Them A Million Times. There was silence for some seconds after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded again, "But I bet my house would be nothing compared to your own house. You''re living in a fucking mansion Ryan, I haven''t seen it, but I know it is a mansion". Ryan chuckled a little the moment Dylan said that, then he uttered, "That doesn''t change the fact that your house is looking nice. Look at the color of the building, the little flowers around, and so on, everything is looking excellent. This can be referred to as a mansion as well". "Don''t flatter me". Dylan stated with a bit of smile on his face. "But on a serious note, this is a nice house". "Yeah, I know, thanks". Ryan could have chosen to start bragging about the mansion he was living in, and the fact that Dylan''s home was truly nothing compared to his own home. But he chose not to do that ''cause he knew that would be too immature. Dylan was his friend, a genuine one, he shouldn''t be bringing him down like that. That''s why he tried in every possible way to avoid the conversation Dylan was trying to start up with him. Ryan was glancing at the house and the flowers on the compound when a certain girl walked out of the house dressed in a light blue robe. Ryan focused his gaze on the girl immediately the moment she came out of the house, and he didn''t need anyone to tell him this was Dylan''s sister...the resemblance was there. According to what Ryan was seeing, she''d be nothing higher than 14-15 years old, most likely 14 years old... She heard voices while in the house, and that was the reason why she came out. She knew one of the voices belonged to her older brother, Dylan...she could recognize his voice any day, any time. But she didn''t know who the other voice belonged to, and she knew her brother doesn''t bring people to the house that much. So hearing another person''s voice meant her brother brought someone home after a long time. ..She wanted to see who the person was, so that was another reason why she came out of the house. The moment Dylan set eyes on her after she came out of the house, the first thing he did was to call out her name before speaking, "Cora, umm...so this is my friend"... His younger sister, Cora, didn''t even let him finish speaking before she cut him short, "I know him, isn''t he Ryan Howell?". The moment she stepped out of the house and set eyes on Ryan, she recognized him immediately. Of course, a lot of people were aware of Ryan, so it wasn''t a surprise at all. "Oh! You know him already, of course". Dylan stated glancing at his sister. Cora''s eyes were just focused on Ryan, and Ryan was also glancing at her as well. She was staring at him like she''d seen some kind of god or something, and it started becoming awkward for Ryan at some point. Focusing her gaze on her brother, she said to him, "You said something like he''s your friend". "Yes, he''s my friend, Cora, he came to visit our home today". Dylan stated. "So you''ve been friends with Ryan Howell all this while?". Cora voiced out once again with a bit of widened eyes. "Yes". That was all Dylan said. "How come we didn''t know about it?". "Umm...because I didn''t see any reason to tell you guys. He''s just my friend, it isn''t a big deal". Cora took her gaze off Dylan and focused them on Ryan after he was done making that utterance, then she began walking toward him until she reached him. Reaching him, she forwarded her right hand toward him for a handshake, then she stated, "Hi, I''m Cora by name, and I''m Dylan''s younger sister". Ryan received the handshake and uttered while glancing directly at her, "I''ve heard some things about you from your brother. You already know me, so I don''t think I need to introduce myself to you". She didn''t say anything, she was just glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "It''s a pleasure to meet you". And with that, he took his hand off hers. Though she was glancing at him like he was a kind of god or something, and it was a little awkward, he was liking her...their energy seems to be matching. "Would you like to see inside?". Dylan uttered to Ryan. "Of course, since I''ve seen the exterior, then I should see the interior as well to complete everything". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on Dylan. "Let''s enter then". And with that, Dylan began walking toward the house as Ryan followed suit. And by now, the both of them had already entered the house. It was after they''d entered the house that Cora began walking toward the house as well until she entered it. Upon entering the house and glancing around, Ryan liked what he was seeing immediately. The exterior of the house was nice, but the interior was better... It can''t be compared to his house though, but he couldn''t deny the fact that it was looking great. And there was one thing he really appreciated, and that was the fact that everything was in order. The house was tidy, everything was well-arranged. When the interior of a house is well-arranged, it adds to beautifying the house. Glancing at Dylan, Ryan said to him, "I know the exterior of this house is looking great, but the interior is way better. I love what I''m seeing". Dylan nodded his head a little as a bit of smile appeared on his face before saying, "Thanks". "Everything is well-arranged, everywhere is tidy. Just excellent". Ryan''s voice resounded again. Cora had been hearing everything Ryan had been saying because it didn''t take long for her to enter the house after they entered. It didn''t even take up to a minute. All the compliments and so on, she heard all... Dylan nodded his head once again to the other compliment that just flowed out of Ryan''s mouth regarding their house, but he didn''t say anything this time. "Do you guys have servants helping out with the house chores?". Ryan inquired of Dylan glancing at him. "No, we don''t, we handle all the house chores ourselves. I don''t think we have the money to be paying servants". Dylan responded. "That''s what even makes it better, making sure the house is this tidy without the help of any servants". Ryan''s voice resounded again. "The house isn''t that big, so keeping it neat isn''t much of a big problem". Dylan said. It was at this moment that Cora decided to butt into their conversation, so she walked forward a little standing close to Ryan before saying, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That doesn''t mean we aren''t doing an excellent job. There are lots of people whose houses aren''t big, but keeping them neat and tidy is still a problem for them. We are doing an excellent job keeping our house this neat even though it isn''t that big". ..She directed this statement at Dylan ''cause of what he said. Ryan glanced at her before saying, "I agree with her. There are lots of people whose houses aren''t big, but keeping them neat is a problem for them. For the interior and the exterior of your house to be looking this nice, you guys are doing an excellent job". "Thanks". This same word flowed out of Dylan''s mouth with a little smile on his face. Cora was glancing at Ryan while still standing close to him. She liked the fact that he was the kind of person that commends something good when he sees it. He''d complimented them a million times due to the fact that their house was looking tidy. The fact that he was friends with her brother Dylan was already making her feel a kind of excitement. The fact that he visited their home was adding to the excitement. And now, he''d just complimented them a million times due to the fact that their house was tidy. She loved his personality, he seemed to be a humble person from what she was seeing...and she loved that... "Now that you''ve seen the interior of our house, would you like to eat something, Ryan?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "I guess so, eating something would be great". Ryan responded. "Nice decision, you''re our guest, so we have to serve you something. Would you be okay with meats?". "Oh yeah, I''d be really okay with meats. In fact, I''m craving meats right now". "Excellent". That was the last word that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth before he walked away to get the meats. Coming back, he wasn''t carrying his school bag anymore, and a plate was in his hand with lots of nice-looking meats in it. The moment he reached where Ryan was standing, Ryan stated, "Damn! These are a lot of meats, and they''re looking so yummy". "They are all for you". Dylan uttered. "Every single thing?". Ryan inquired with a bit of widened eyes. "Yes, every single thing". Dylan answered. Chapter 107 - 107: Serving Him Well As A Guest. Ryan was already salivating glancing at the meats, all these yummy meats were for him...he was about to engage in a feast. "You can sit on one of the couches". Dylan said to Ryan still holding the plate of meats in his hand. Ryan glanced at one of the couches in the living room, walked toward it, took off his school bag, then balanced on the couch. After he''d balanced on it, Dylan drew the table in the living room close to him, then he dropped the plate of meats on it. This made Ryan remember when Miss Amaya served him fruits, she did exactly the same thing. She drew the table in the living room close to him, dropped the tray of fruits on it, then he began eating. "Enjoy". That was the word that flowed out of Cora''s mouth while glancing at him after the plate of meats was kept in front of him. "Yes, enjoy yourself, Ryan". Dylan stated backing up his sister''s utterance. Ryan was glancing at the meats in front of him right now, and he couldn''t wait to begin digging in. But before he started, he decided to inquire of them first, "Wouldn''t you guys join me at all?". "Don''t worry, enjoy yourself man, they''re all for you. There are more meats, so we can simply help ourselves if we want to eat meats, and we''ve eaten a lot of them already". Dylan responded. Ryan nodded his head a little, then he began digging in... The moment he put meat into his mouth and began chewing, his eyes widened due to how sweet it was. And that was how it kept on going, he kept putting meats into his mouth, chewing, and swallowing them. He''d been feasting on the meats for some minutes now, and Dylan and Cora had been staring at him as he ate the meats. The both of them were sitting on a couch each with their gazes focused on him. But before Dylan balanced on one of the couches in the living room, he first changed the robe he was wearing into another one inside his room. It was always like this whenever he came back from school. He makes sure to change the robe he wore to school into another one. "You''re enjoying the meats, right?". Dylan uttered to Ryan while glancing at him. "To the very brim, these are super delicious". Ryan stated chewing meat in his mouth. "It''s evident from your face that you''re enjoying them". Cora said to Ryan with her gaze still focused on him. "Who prepared these?". Ryan inquired of the both of them. "Our mum". Dylan responded. Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "She''s such a good cook, these meats are freaking delicious". A little smile appeared on the faces of Dylan and Cora the moment Ryan said that. They didn''t say anything else to each other for a few minutes, Ryan was just feasting on the meats, and Dylan and Cora kept watching him. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Would you care for something liquid?". "Like a drink?". Ryan uttered glancing at Dylan. "Yes, something like that. Since you''re eating something solid, then it''s best to add something liquid to it as well". "Yes, I definitely care for a drink". "Alcoholic or non-alcoholic". "Non-alcoholic, I don''t want to get intoxicated". And with that, Dylan stood up from the couch he was sitting on and walked away to go get the non-alcoholic drink... In just a few minutes of walking away, he was back with a bottle of drink in one hand, and a cup in the other hand. He dropped both on the table where Ryan''s plate of meats was, then he said, "Enjoy". Ryan glanced at him before saying, "Wow! This is a lot, you guys are treating me like a proper guest. Thank you". "It''s nothing". That was all Dylan said before walking back to the couch he stood up from and sitting back on it. Ryan opened the bottle of drink, poured some of its contents into the cup, and took a sip. And fuck! It tasted so great, it went straight to his brain. His eyes couldn''t help but widen the moment he took a sip. Eating these delicious meats mixed with this nice drink, he was about to double the enjoyment. "It tastes nice, right?". Dylan inquired of Ryan after he took a sip of the drink. "Freaking nice. Are you sure this is a non-alcoholic drink?". Ryan responded to Dylan''s question and threw a question at him as well. "Yeah, it is a non-alcoholic drink, I''m a hundred percent sure of that. Does it taste alcoholic?". "No, it doesn''t, I just wanted to confirm". "Okay". And with that, Ryan resumed eating the meats and gulping down the drink. He was enjoying himself to the very brim, it was evident on his face. ..Now, there was something Cora was contemplating while glancing at Ryan. She was contemplating whether to ask him some questions. What questions are we talking about here? She was fully aware of the things that happened to him concerning the attempted suicide, the suicide note, the fact that he went into comma, and everything surrounding it. She was fully aware of them just as many people were aware of them. She wanted to ask him questions related to it, she wanted to understand some things that she didn''t fully understand. She was contemplating whether to ask him the questions, but her mind was telling her not to do so. Asking him those questions might make him remember things he didn''t want to remember, and that would only ruin his mood. He looked excited eating the meats and gulping down the drink, she didn''t want to ruin his mood and change the atmosphere. So she decided not to ask him the questions though she really wanted to. She was a considerate person and always tried to make use of her brain whenever she wanted to make a decision. Asking him that question might make him dislike her and consider her an inconsiderate person. She didn''t want that, so asking him those questions was a no-go area. This was a decision she''d made, and she doesn''t plan on going back on her decision... Ryan kept eating the meats and gulping down the drink, he''d been doing so for minutes now. In fact, he''d eaten a good number of the meats on the plate. They''d reduced drastically due to how he kept feasting on them nonstop. After gulping drink down his throat, he glanced at Cora, and their eyes met immediately because she''d been staring at him all this while as he was eating. And it was also the same case for her brother, Dylan. The moment their eyes met, she didn''t try to look away or something, she was still staring at him. Ryan glanced at her because he wanted to ask her a question, and the question didn''t waste time to flow out of his mouth, "Cora, do you possess an ability?". She was a little surprised by the question, but she still responded to it anyway, "Yes, I possess an ability". ''Both siblings possess an ability, lucky them''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment she responded to his question. That one was in his mind, this was the next question he threw at her orally, "What ability do you possess?". "The water affinity". She responded once again. "Nice". Ryan stated nodding his head a little, then he threw another question at her, "Do you possess any of the minor abilities?". "No, I don''t". After she gave that response, he took his gaze off her and focused on Dylan before throwing the same question at him, "What about you Dylan, do you possess any of the minor abilities?". "No, I don''t. None of us in this family possess any of the minor abilities". Dylan responded. "But all of you possess the main abilities". "Yes". Ryan nodded his head a little before he took a meat, put it into his mouth, and began chewing. And after he was done chewing, he swallowed. Then he gulped a huge amount of drink down his throat. In his family, every single one of them possesses an ability apart from him and his mum. His two siblings inherited their dad''s bloodline, while he went ahead to inherit his mum''s bloodline. But as for Dylan''s family, every single one of them possesses an ability. A kind of jealousy tried to build up in him thinking about it, but he didn''t let it... ''I shouldn''t be getting jealous over this, it is wrong''. Ryan thought to himself. Look at how they treated him nicely as a guest, look at what they served him which he''d been enjoying for minutes now. Look at how his sister was in her best behavior, she seemed to be a well-behaved person. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And what he''d use to repay them after all these was to be getting jealous of them? It was completely wrong. ..At least, there was still hope of him getting to awaken an ability in the future. Chapter 108 - 108: Their Mums Arrival. So he should keep holding on to that hope and try to make sure vile things don''t creep into his heart against good people. After eating some more meats, and gulping more drink down his throat, he focused his gaze on Cora once again, then threw another question at her, "You''re attending a particular academy meant for getting the basic knowledge, right?". "Yes, a few more years to go before my graduation". Cora responded. "Since you possess an ability, after your graduation from the current academy you''re attending, would you be attending any of the academies meant for training benders so you can learn to make use of your affinity properly and learn other things?". Ryan threw another question at her. Cora hesitated for some seconds, then she responded, "Hmm, this is something I haven''t sat down to think about yet since I''m still attending the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge, I don''t really know if I''d be attending one of those academies or not, I can''t say. What happens in the future would determine my decision, as for now, I can''t say". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Okay, but attending one of the academies specialized in training benders would be an excellent decision to make. You''d learn to make use of your affinity properly, you''d learn martial arts, and so on, But it''s up to you in the end, no one would force you to do what you don''t want to". "But isn''t attending those academies more important for males? They''re the ones that should be learning to make use of their powers properly, and so on". Cora stated. And before Ryan could say anything in response to what she just said, Dylan''s voice resounded, "It is as important for females just as it is important for males. When females learn to make use of their powers, and so on, they''d be able to defend themselves from dangers, they''d be able to help out their kingdoms, and so on, Don''t you know that there are female warriors though males take the higher count? Attending one of the academies specialized in training benders is as important for females just as it is important for males". After Dylan was done speaking, Ryan voiced out, glancing at Cora, "I can''t help but to agree with your brother on this one, what he said is the complete truth. But as I said earlier, it''s up to you in the end to make your own decision, no one would force you to do what you don''t want to". Cora nodded her head a little before saying, "I''ve heard you guys. The future would determine the decision I''d make". Silence ensued after she finished making that statement, and it lasted for seconds. Then Ryan broke the silence, saying, "I have a particular question to ask". ..He was directing this statement at both Dylan and Cora. "And what question is that?". Dylan uttered with a kind of inquisitive facial expression. "Since your parents possess an ability, did any of them attend one of the academies specialized in training benders in the past?". Ryan inquired. "Yeah, my dad". Dylan responded. "That means your dad can make use of his power properly, and he''s also good at martial arts and making use of traditional weapons". "To an extent". "Why to an extent? Didn''t you say he attended one of the academies specialized in training benders? Or he didn''t complete the full years he was supposed to spend there before leaving, so he didn''t learn everything he was supposed to learn properly". "No, that isn''t the case, he spent the full years he was supposed to spend there before leaving, and he learned everything he was supposed to learn properly, But you know, after attending one of those academies and leaving, you have to immerse yourself in personal training so the things you learned wouldn''t depart from you. That''s what my dad didn''t do, He only immersed himself in personal training for some time before it reduced drastically. And when he began raising a family, it became worse, he stopped completely, he didn''t have time for training and all that, At least, he wasn''t a warrior or something...that was his mindset. Over the years of not training and busy trying to make money, most of the things he learned from one of those academies have departed from him". Dylan explained. Ryan nodded his head in understanding before saying, "I see". "But remember, I used the words ''to an extent''. That means he can still do all of those things to an extent. Both making use of his power properly, making use of traditional weapons, martial arts, and so on. They didn''t depart from him completely, So don''t underestimate him when you want to battle him, unless, you''d get defeated". Dylan''s voice resounded again. And Cora didn''t waste time backing up Dylan''s statement, "My brother has just spoken the complete truth. Even though my dad doesn''t train at all, that doesn''t mean everything he learned from that academy had departed from him, As my brother said, don''t underestimate him when you want to battle him, unless, you''d get defeated". Ryan nodded his head again before saying, "Nice". Ryan had been talking about abilities and academies specialized in training benders even though he didn''t possess an ability, and Dylan and Cora were fully aware of this. But they didn''t dare mention anything related to it, they didn''t want to say anything that would ruin his mood... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan had focused on the meats again, and in the next few minutes, he''d be done eating them. Yes, he''d eaten a lot of them, and there were remaining just a few meats left on the plate. As he was eating, he was drinking as well. He was still eating and drinking when the door to the house opened, then someone stepped foot into the house. That someone was a lady dressed in green robe, and she was looking beautiful and presentable...she was their mum. In fact, the moment Ryan set eyes on her, he could tell she was their mum. "Mum, you''re back". Dylan said standing up from the couch he was sitting on the moment the lady stepped foot into the house. ..That was more confirmation she was their mother. Their mum was carrying a certain sack bag in her hand, so Cora stood up from the couch she was sitting on, walked toward her mum, and collected the sack bag from her. Then she walked straight into one of the rooms in the house along with the sack bag before coming out of the room after a few seconds... Though up to a minute had passed since their mum stepped foot into the house, she hadn''t noticed Ryan yet. It was until Ryan stood up from the couch he was sitting on that she noticed him. Her eyes widened immediately the moment she noticed him, and a bewildered expression appeared on her face. Ryan greeted her, but she didn''t even respond to the greeting, she was just glancing at him with that bewildered expression still plastered on her face. ''Now, this is getting awkward''. Ryan thought to himself as she was still glancing at him, and he was staring at her as well. Dylan and Cora just stood at different spots glancing at the way their mum was staring at Ryan. And they''d gotten to understand why she was staring at him like that. Of course, he was Ryan Howell, the son of Warren Howell. Their family was famous and wealthy, a lot of people knew them, their mum was also part of the people that knew them...that was the reason why she was staring at him like that. Cora was also staring at him in some kind of way when she first set eyes on him...but it wasn''t up to her mum''s own. Their mum was still staring at Ryan with that bewildered expression still plastered on her face, and Ryan was still staring at her as well. Then she suddenly glanced at Dylan and Cora before saying to them, "Isn''t this Ryan Howell?". "It is him, mum". The both of them responded in unison. "Is it truly him?". She inquired again. "Yes mum". They responded in unison again. "What is he doing here?". It was only Dylan that responded to this one, "He''s my friend, mum. He came to visit our home today, that''s why he''s here". "He''s your friend?". "Yes mum". "For how long?". "For weeks now, we''re attending the same academy. We became friends after he resumed school". Their mum took her gaze off Dylan, then she focused them on Ryan again before saying, "You''re truly my son''s friend?". "Yes ma". Ryan responded. And after giving that response, he greeted her again, which she responded to this time. Then her voice resounded again, "I was so surprised to see you here, that''s why I was staring at you like that. Hope I didn''t freak you out". She definitely freaked him out, it became awkward at some point. But Ryan wouldn''t tell her that? So this was what he said to her instead with a little smile on his face, "No ma, you didn''t". Chapter 109 - 109: I Wish It Can Happen Tomorrow. "That''s good to hear". She uttered again with a little smile appearing on her face as well. Dylan and Cora were so happy to see that the awkward stares coming from their mum had stopped. And they were sure of one thing, their mum would be so cool to Ryan. She wouldn''t display trashy attitudes toward him, she was going to treat him well. And she was already doing so, look at the way she was conversing with him. This wasn''t even because he was Ryan Howell or something. She was a cool woman with a good personality like her kids, so she was welcoming to those who behaved themselves... "So, how are you doing?". She uttered to Ryan again, glancing at him. "I''m doing great". Ryan responded. "It was so thoughtful of you to visit your friend''s home today, that is what friends do. Calling each other friends without knowing each other''s abode is somehow". "I''m fully aware of that, that''s the reason why I came today". "So, does he know where your own abode is situated? You know, a lot of people know your family and some things about them. Some know where you guys'' house is situated, while some don''t, we are among the people that don''t know where you guys'' house is situated, Does your friend Dylan know? Has he visited your home just as you visited his today?". Their mum''s voice resounded again. "It''s part of the plan, we''ve already talked about it. He''d be visiting my home soon now that I''ve visited his". Ryan said. "That''s nice, that''s how it''s supposed to be done". Silence ensued after those words flowed out of her mouth. Everyone was just standing at their different spots, Dylan and Cora were also standing on theirs, and they''d been watching their mum converse with Ryan all this while. She was the one that broke that silence after the passing of a few seconds by saying, "Did they serve you anything to drink or to eat?". It was after those words flowed out of her mouth that she saw the plate of meats on the table, and the bottle of drink close to it, along with the cup. "Oh, they''ve done a great job in that aspect". Ryan stated. "I can see that, they gave you both something to eat and something to drink". And after she was done making that utterance, she glanced at Dylan and Cora and said to them, "Good job guys". A little smile only appeared on their faces. Then she focused her gaze back on Ryan before saying to him, "It was nice seeing you here". Ryan bowed his head a little with a bit of smile on his face after she said that. Then she focused her gaze back on her children before saying, "I just came home to drop that sack bag, there are some really important things there, I can''t afford to let anything happen to them. I''d be leaving again, but I''d be back soon". "Okay mum". Dylan and Cora uttered in unison. And with that, she walked into the room where Cora kept the sack bag. And after a few seconds of entering there, she was out again and was even walking out of the house already. The moment she reached where Ryan was standing, she said the same thing to him again, "Once again, it was nice seeing you here". ..And after those words flowed out of her mouth, she walked out of the house completely. Ryan sat back on the couch he stood up from after she walked out, then Dylan and Cora walked back to the couches they were sitting on before and balanced on them. "I like you guys mum". Ryan said after sitting on the couch, the statement was directed to both Dylan and Cora. "You would like her of course, she''s a good soul. We both love her as well". Cora stated. "I better finish off these meats and drink you guys served me". Ryan''s voice resounded again before he began eating the meats and gulping down the drink. ****** Ryan had finished eating the meats by now, and he''d also emptied the bottle of drink as well. And right now, he was already heading home, and Dylan was escorting him. Dylan planned on escorting him to a particular place before he''d turn around and begin heading back home. The both of them were walking on the road right now, and the sky was already darkening little by little. It hadn''t gotten to evening yet, but it was getting very close to complete evening... The both of them weren''t walking in silence, they were conversing while walking. "So, what do you think about my family?". Dylan inquired of Ryan as they were walking. "They are nice people, I liked both your mum and your sister". Ryan responded to Dylan''s question. "It was just as I told you, they''d welcome you. And you saw it for yourself, how my sister treated you, and how my mum treated you as well with the little time you spent conversing with her, That''s the reason why you ended up liking the both of them". "Yeah, I''ve confirmed everything you said". There was silence for some seconds after Ryan made that statement, then Dylan''s voice resounded again breaking the silence, "Remember I told you there''s no way we''d meet my dad at home. But as for my mum, there was a very slight possibility of meeting her at home. And meeting her at home doesn''t mean she was done with her business or something, Maybe she came to eat, or maybe there was another reason why she was at home. Didn''t you confirm everything I told you was true?". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "I confirmed everything". "We didn''t meet my dad at home, and he never came home during the time you were around. But my mum came home, and you met her, but did she stay? No, she only came to drop something important, She left after dropping what she wanted to...that is how busy my parents are". Dylan''s voice resounded again. All Ryan did was to nod his head again as they were still walking. Silence ensued for some seconds again before Dylan broke the silence, "So, when would I be coming to visit your home?". "Very soon, who knows, it might happen tomorrow". Ryan responded. "I wish it could happen tomorrow, I want to see the mansion you''re living in". Ryan chuckled a little after Dylan made that statement, then he uttered, "Since you want it to happen tomorrow, then I''m going to try my very best for it to happen tomorrow". A wide grin appeared on Dylan''s face the moment Ryan made that statement, then his voice resounded, "Seriously?". "Yeah". "Thanks man". "Come on, it''s nothing. I visited your home today, and you guys treated me like a proper guest. I should do the same to you as well". Dylan didn''t say anything else, but that wide grin was still plastered on his face. The both of them kept on walking until they reached a particular spot before Dylan said to Ryan, "I think I''d stop here, I''m done escorting you. You can cover up the remaining journey to your house yourself". "Thanks for escorting me, man, and thanks for the meats and drink you served me". Ryan uttered to Dylan shaking hands with him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s nothing". After they were done shaking each other''s hands, Dylan turned around and began heading back home, and Ryan continued journeying toward his home... ****** Ryan got to visit his friend''s house, which was Dylan, and he was treated like a proper guest. They served him lots of delicious meats and a nice drink to back it up...he enjoyed himself to the very brim. He never forgot this, even during the time he was lying on his bed in the night until he dozed off. After waking up from sleep the next day and had taken his bath, brushed his teeth, and dressed up, he headed straight to the servants to tell them something. Reaching the servants one after the other and gathering them, he told them that a very good friend of his, in fact, the only friend he had at school right now, would be visiting today. And he wanted them to prepare lots of delicacies for him. Apart from that, he wanted them to decorate the dining room to an extent since it was the dining room his friend would be making use of to eat. He wanted them to put lots of focus on the chairs and the table, he wanted them to be decorated properly... "I want to make my friend feel special when he comes today, can you guys help me achieve this?". Ryan stated glancing at all the servants. They didn''t say anything, they only nodded their heads meaning ''Yes'', Sofia included. Then Ryan thanked them before walking away. After the Howell family was done eating breakfast, Ryan told his mum what he planned on doing today. He also told her what he instructed the servants to do. ..And his mum was in agreement with it, she wasn''t angry or anything. Chapter 110 - 110: You Like What Youre Seeing, Right? "You wanting to do this for him just shows how much you love him as a friend. You''re free to do whatever you want to make your friend feel special when he visits this place". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was what Emily said to Ryan after he told her what he planned on doing today, and Ryan couldn''t help but to smile broadly and thank her before walking out of the house. He was ridden to school as usual by one of the guards. And the moment they arrived at the school compound and Ryan had come down from the horse, he said to the guard, "Come pick me up during closing hour today". The guard was a little surprised by Ryan''s statement because for weeks, Ryan had been instructing him not to come pick him up. He''d been trekking home for weeks. But since Ryan instructed him to come pick him up today, he was going to do just so. All that flowed out of his mouth was ''okay'' before he rode out of the school compound. Then Ryan turned around and began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated. There was a reason why he told the guard to come pick him up today...you''d find out the reason later. It''s been hours since Ryan arrived in his classroom, and by now, lots of teachers had entered their classroom, taught them, and left. Ryan and Dylan were discussing currently. It was getting really close to break hour, no teacher would be entering their classroom again until break hour had come and passed. Dylan was standing close to Ryan''s seat, while Ryan was sitting in his seat, staring at him, and the both of them were conversing... "So, is it a sure thing that I would be visiting your home today? Like, are you a hundred percent sure?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "Yes, it is a sure thing, you''d definitely be visiting my home today just as I visited yours yesterday". Ryan responded with his gaze focused on Dylan. A smile appeared on Dylan''s face immediately the moment he heard that...he''d finally get to be seeing the mansion Ryan was living in today. "I''m glad to hear that, in fact, I can''t wait for school to be over so I can come see your home". Dylan''s voice resounded again. "It would definitely happen". The moment those words finished flowing out of Ryan''s mouth, Dylan walked away... ****** It had just gotten to closing hour, and students were already leaving their different classrooms as usual. Dylan had been happy throughout because Ryan told him he''d be visiting his home today...it was a sure thing. The happiness was evident on his face, he couldn''t hide it. And now that closing hour had arrived, the time had finally arrived for him to begin heading toward Ryan''s home. So he didn''t waste time standing up from his seat and walking toward Ryan''s seat. Ryan was still sitting in his seat when Dylan reached him, and the moment he glanced at Dylan''s face, he could see the happiness. He stood up from his seat holding his bag in his hand, then he wore it. After chuckling a little, he said to Dylan with his gaze focused on him, "I can see you''re so happy". "Yes, I''m so happy to see the mansion you''re living in". Dylan stated. Ryan couldn''t help but chuckle again after Dylan said that, then his voice resounded again, "Okay then, let''s go see the mansion I''m residing in". ..The moment Ryan was done saying that, the both of them walked out of the classroom together. They had reached the school compound by now and were walking on it. They were still walking when Ryan sighted the guard that rode him to school this morning sitting on that same horse he used in riding him to school. Of course, the guard was waiting for him since Ryan instructed him to come pick him up from school during closing hour today. And that''s exactly what the guard was here to do... The main reason why Ryan instructed the guard to come pick him up today was because of Dylan. Yes, since Dylan was going to be visiting his home today, he didn''t want them to trek there. He wanted them to get ridden to that place. Of course, Dylan doesn''t enjoy the privilege of getting ridden home by a guard or something because he wasn''t from a rich family. Well, Ryan wanted him to experience getting ridden by someone with a horse. Remember, the plan was to make Dylan feel special, the guard riding them to his home was part of it. Ryan and Dylan kept walking until they reached the guard and the horse he was sitting on. Dylan didn''t know the guard was waiting for them, so he was about to walk past the guard and the horse when Ryan stopped him saying, "We wouldn''t be trekking to my home, this man here would be riding us to that place". He pointed to the guard sitting on the horse while making that utterance... "Seriously?". Dylan uttered with a bit of widened eyes after Ryan made that statement. "Yes, seriously". A wide grin appeared on Dylan''s face immediately. He was already happy he''d get to be visiting Ryan''s home today, the happiness he was feeling was only increasing. The guard was a little surprised by what he''d just discovered. So Ryan would be bringing his friend home for a visit today? Discovering that also made him discern the main reason why Ryan told him to come pick him up today was because of this. Since his friend was going to be visiting today, he didn''t want them to trek...he wanted the journey to be faster. Both Ryan and Dylan had mounted the horse by now. Dylan was sitting behind the guard, while Ryan was sitting behind Dylan. Seeing that the both of them were already sitting comfortably on the horse, the guard put it in motion riding out of the school compound. A smile was plastered on Dylan''s face as he was sitting on top of the horse, and it was in motion. He had sat on top of a moving horse before, but it''s been a really long time since it last happened. He was sitting on top of a moving horse currently, and he loved what he was feeling. He was feeling excitement as the horse was in motion. He wasn''t just feeling excitement as the horse kept moving nonstop, he was also glancing around. He was glancing at the people walking on the road, glancing at houses, and so on. Ryan was sitting behind Dylan, and he''d noticed how excited Dylan was because he was sitting on top of a moving horse. And this fact was making him happy, he liked that Dylan was excited because he was experiencing something he hadn''t experienced for a long time. ..The plan was to make Dylan feel special, and he was already achieving it. The guard kept putting the horse in motion until they finally arrived at the front of Ryan''s home before riding straight into the compound. Dylan opened his mouth in awe the moment he set eyes on Ryan''s house. It was a mansion as expected, but the mansion was looking better than how he expected it to be. The guard rode the horse to where the other horses were. Ryan was the first person to come down from the horse since he was the one sitting at the back. When it was about time for Dylan to come down from the horse, he couldn''t bring himself to because he was glancing at the mansion. He was mesmerized by what he was seeing, he liked what he was seeing...this was complete luxury. If the exterior of the house could be looking this nice, then how would the interior be looking? This was exactly the thought running through Dylan''s mind. "Dylan, come down from the horse". Ryan said to him with his gaze focused on him. He knew the reason why Dylan was still sitting on the horse even though he was supposed to have come down from it by now was because he was glancing at the house and was mesmerized by what he was seeing. But he still had to say that to him though because Dylan wouldn''t sit on the horse forever. Even though he was mesmerized by what he was seeing, he still has to come down from the horse at some point. And him coming down from the horse would make it easier for the guard to tie the horse after coming down from it himself. It was just like Dylan came back to reality after hearing Ryan''s voice. He glanced at Ryan before saying, "Oh!". And after that, he came down from the horse. Then the guard came down from the horse next before he began tying it... Dylan was standing close to Ryan currently, and his gaze was focused on the mansion. Apart from glancing at the mansion, he was also glancing at the other guards standing in front of it. Ryan had noticed Dylan had resumed staring at the house again after coming down from the horse and standing close to him. So glancing at Dylan, he uttered to him, "You like what you''re seeing, right?". Chapter 111 - 111: Amazed. "Point of correction, I love what I''m seeing". Dylan responded to Ryan''s question without even glancing at him, his gaze was just focused on the mansion. A smile appeared on Ryan''s face the moment Dylan gave that response, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, this time, glancing at Ryan, "It passed my expectations. I was expecting your house to be a mansion, which it happens to be, but it is looking way better than I expected. This is fucking awesome". Ryan didn''t say anything ''cause he didn''t have anything to say, he only nodded his head a little with that smile still plastered on his face. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "My house comes nowhere near to this, it can''t be compared to it at all". Ryan had to speak this time, "But that doesn''t change the fact that your house is so nice, I know what I saw". "Yeah, it is nice, but it can''t be compared to yours". Ryan didn''t like this comparison at all, and he was hoping this wouldn''t instill a kind of jealousy in Dylan''s heart. It could happen, a kind of jealousy could develop in his heart now that he''d seen the mansion Ryan was residing in. I mean, he said the mansion went above his expectations, and with all these comparisons here and there...vile things could start popping up in his heart. ..But there was a very low chance of such happening because Ryan knew the kind of person Dylan was, he''d proven that he was a genuine friend over and over again. Even if vile things were to pop up in his heart, he wouldn''t let it stay there for too long and engulf him. "There''s no need for all these comparisons. What matters is that you''re living with your family and there''s happiness in the home. There are people living in mansions, but don''t have a happy home". Ryan said to Dylan. Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "That''s true, a complete fact". "So there''s no need for all these comparisons". After those words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, Dylan took his gaze off him and focused them on the mansion again. That lasted for a few seconds before Dylan glanced at Ryan again and said to him, "But you''re enjoying a nice amount of privileges Ryan, it can''t be denied. I mean, look at the mansion you''re living in, there are guards around to protect you guys from dangers, look at the horses and carriages around, I''m sure there are servants in the house, and so on. You''re lucky, man". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Yes, it can''t be denied that I''m enjoying a nice amount of privileges. But what matters more in the end is to have a happy home". "Don''t you have a happy home? Isn''t your family happy?". Dylan inquired of Ryan with his gaze still focused on him. "Of course, my family is happy, we have a happy home. I''m speaking in terms of other families". Ryan responded. Dylan nodded his head a little. All these conversations they were having were making Ryan remember that Liam and Miles turned out to become frenemies because of the privileges he was enjoying. It was these same privileges Dylan was talking about, and it was making Ryan a little scared. Wouldn''t Dylan turn out to become a secret enemy at some point because of the privileges he was enjoying, just as Liam and Miles became enemies without him knowing? Yes, he''d been able to confirm that Dylan was a genuine friend with the help of the system. And apart from that, Dylan had proven many times that he was a genuine friend with the way he stood up for him and so on. ..But Ryan was having doubts again. He wasn''t doubting the genuineness of Dylan''s friendship all this while, he was doubting Dylan''s friendship would remain genuine until maybe a situation arrives where they wouldn''t be able to see each other anymore. The fact that he was from a rich family, and Dylan wasn''t from one was what was making all these doubts creep into his heart. And he couldn''t be blamed ''cause he was only being cautious. Maybe he might need to confirm the genuineness of Dylan''s friendship again with the help of the system. And he''d be confirming it like that from time to time. If that''s what he needs to be doing to make sure he was safe and wasn''t friends with an enemy, then he was completely ready to do it... The guard had finished tying the horse by now and had already walked to where the other guards were...this happened a few minutes ago. "Let''s go inside". Ryan said to Dylan. "Is your family at home?". Dylan inquired of Ryan. "Some, I guess. All of them can''t be at home, my dad wouldn''t be at home for sure, the same case for my brother. But there''s a high chance my mum and sister would be at home". Ryan answered. "Hmm". That was all that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth before the both of them began walking toward the mansion. As they were walking toward it, Ryan was hoping the servants had done as he instructed them to do. He instructed them to prepare a lot of delicacies and also decorate the dining room before leaving for school this morning. He kept hoping they did as he instructed because if they hadn''t done so, then his plan had been ruined. The both of them had walked past the guards by now and entered the house. And the moment they stepped foot into the house, Dylan opened his mouth in awe again due to what he was seeing. As expected, the interior of the house was looking way better than the exterior. It was just super splendid, it screamed complete luxury... This was how it was supposed to be, the interior of a house should be looking better than the exterior. Dylan just kept glancing around the house. There were some things he saw and immediately discerned they were extremely expensive. Like some portraits he saw on the wall, he didn''t need anyone to tell him they were extremely expensive. Ryan noticed the amazement on Dylan''s face as he was glancing around the house. And after staring at Dylan for a few more seconds, his eyes went straight to the dining room. He wanted to confirm if the servants had decorated it as he instructed. Confirming that they''d decorated it would also mean they''d prepared the delicacies. He confirmed that they''d decorated the dining room after glancing at it, and his heart became so joyous at that moment, and it was evident in his face. ''They''d have prepared the delicacies as well''. Ryan thought to himself after taking his gaze off the dining room. Dylan was still glancing around the house with that amazement still plastered on his face. Then he focused his gaze on Ryan before saying to him, "This is just excellent, the interior of your house is looking way better than the exterior. Everything is screaming luxury". S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s how it''s supposed to be. The interior of a house is supposed to be looking better than the exterior. If the exterior is looking better than the interior, then there''s serious problem". Ryan uttered. Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "True, true". "Wait here, let me go confirm something". Ryan said to Dylan before he began walking away. He wanted to confirm if the servants prepared the delicacies. There was a very high chance they''d prepared them considering they''d decorated the dining room, but he still needed to confirm to be fully sure. He was heading toward the servants, even if he could just meet one of them and confirm from the person they''d prepared the delicacies he instructed them to prepare, he''d be satisfied. The first place he went to was the kitchen, and upon reaching the kitchen, he met Sofia there with one other servant... The two of them glanced at him the moment he arrived in the kitchen, then Ryan inquired of them, "So, did you guys prepare lots of delicacies as I instructed?". "Yes, we prepared them". The both of them responded in unison. A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face the moment they gave that response, then his voice resounded again, "I saw that you guys have decorated the dining room as well. Thanks guys". They didn''t say anything, they only bowed their heads a little. Then Ryan voiced out again, "My friend is already here, so you guys would be bringing all the meals to the dining room soon". They nodded their heads a little, then Ryan walked away. He''d reached where Dylan was standing by now, he was standing at that same spot where he left him. And he could see that Dylan was still glancing around. He was still amazed by what he was seeing. "Do you want to tour the house?". Ryan inquired of Dylan. Yes, since he was amazed by what he was seeing, then it was better for him to tour the house to take a better look at it. "Yes, I''d love to tour it". Dylan responded with his gaze focused on Ryan. Chapter 112 - 112: A Lot Of Food. "Let''s tour the house then". Ryan said to Dylan. Dylan became excited at that moment, he was about to tour this luxurious house. It wasn''t a situation of standing at a particular spot and glancing at some parts of the house. He''d get to see more parts of the house now while walking around. The both of them began walking, and the first thing they did was to climb the staircase in the house. Ryan showed Dylan all the rooms upstairs, including his, and every other thing he needed to see upstairs. After they were done with upstairs, they climbed down the staircase and arrived downstairs. Then Ryan showed Dylan other parts of the house, which included the kitchen, some of the servants'' rooms, and so on. Dylan just kept opening his mouth in awe as Ryan was showing him places in the house. Everywhere screamed luxury, everywhere was so tidy and neat...his house couldn''t be compared to it. Ryan and Dylan were still touring the house when Lucy walked out of her room. She was in her room and was hearing some things, like there was a visitor in the house... And she was absolutely correct, she set eyes on Ryan and Dylan the moment she came out of her room. Ryan was showing Dylan a particular object in the house when she stepped out and saw them. The moment Dylan set eyes on her, he voiced out, "This must be Lucy Howell, your sister". Ryan wasn''t surprised by this at all because of course, their family was popular, and a lot of people were aware of each person in the family. And apart from that, Ryan had already told him he had a younger sister. But he already knew without Ryan telling him, the fact that he knew her name was enough evidence... Lucy just stood there glancing at Dylan as Dylan was also staring at her as well. It remained like this for a few seconds as silence ensued before Ryan''s voice resounded, "Umm...Lucy, this is my friend, Dylan, he came to visit today". ..His gaze was focused on Lucy making that utterance. Then he focused his gaze on Dylan next before saying to him, "I don''t need to introduce her to you because you''re already aware of her". "Your friend at school?". Lucy inquired, glancing at Ryan. "Yes, my friend at school, in fact, the only friend I have at school right now". Ryan responded. "Nice to meet you, Dylan". Lucy said, glancing at Dylan. "Nice to meet you too". Dylan stated glancing at Lucy as well with a little smile plastered on his face. Lucy walked away after that, not into her room, but somewhere else in the house. "She''s pretty". That was what Dylan said to Ryan after Lucy walked away. Ryan didn''t say anything in response to that, instead, these were the words that flowed out of his mouth, "Let''s continue with what we were doing before so we can climax it and engage in something else". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And with that, Ryan continued showing Dylan the object he was showing him until he was done doing so. This came with a few explanations here and there. They toured some other places in the house after that. And now, they were done touring the house, Ryan had shown Dylan almost every single place in the house, and Dylan enjoyed the tour to the very brim. "This house is fucking amazing, you''re living the life, Ryan". These were the words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth after they were done touring the house. Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head a little. Then his voice resounded after the passing of a few seconds, "Wait here, I''d be right back". And after saying that to Dylan, he began walking away. He went straight to the servants and told them it was about time for them to bring all the meals they prepared to the dining room. Ryan was going to be eating out of the meals, but most of them were for Dylan. He was going to eat until he gets tired of eating. Drinks would also be part of what would be kept on the dining table for Dylan''s consumption. ..Dylan didn''t know what was coming at all. Wanting to confirm if his mum was around though he was having a strong feeling she wasn''t, he inquired of Sofia after informing them to bring all the meals they prepared to the dining room, "Is my mum around?". "No, she isn''t, I saw her left. Unless she''d come back without my knowledge". Sofia responded. This was enough for Ryan to know she wasn''t around. He didn''t see any sign of her when he was touring the house along with Dylan. "You guys should hurry up with bringing the meals prepared to the dining room". That was the last statement that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth before he walked away. He''d arrived at the place where he left Dylan, and the moment he reached him, he said to him, "Let''s go make ourselves comfortable on couches in the living room". And with that, the both of them began walking toward the living room until they reached it, then they balanced on a couch each... Ryan had already kept his school bag in his room by now during the time they were touring the house. But Dylan was still carrying his ''cause this wasn''t his house where he had a particular place to drop it. He''d most likely have to keep carrying it until he leaves this place...and it was absolutely nothing for him. They were still sitting on couches in the living room when servants began walking past them with plates of food in their hands heading straight to the dining room and keeping them on the dining table. The dining room wasn''t far from the living room, so they were basically seeing everything. Dylan''s gaze was just focused on the dining room as the servants were keeping food on the dining table. And he''d noticed the decorations around the dining room, it helped in beautifying it a lot. How the table was decorated, and how some of the chairs were decorated as well, it was just amazing. He didn''t know all these decorations were done because of him via Ryan''s instruction, they weren''t there before... In fact, they were done today. The servants had finished keeping all the plates of food on the dining table, bottles of drinks and cups were also on the dining table. Glancing at Dylan, Ryan said to him, "Let''s head over to the dining room". Dylan was having a feeling the foods being carried to the dining room by the servants were for him, but he wasn''t sure. Now that Ryan had said the both of them should head over to the dining room, he was sure now. They''d reached the dining room by now, and Dylan was now taking a closer look at the decorations around. And they looked so amazing, they helped in beautifying the dining room a lot. Seeing the food on the dining table, Dylan couldn''t believe his eyes. There were different foods on each plate, different delicacies. There were lots of meats, and so on. You know, he couldn''t see the particular foods the servants were carrying to the dining room...all he knew was that they were carrying foods to the dining room. And his mindset was that it would be the same food on different plates, or foods that were related... But he was completely wrong, the food on each plate was completely different. "All these are for you, I''d only be eating some out of them". Ryan said to Dylan as he was staring at the foods. "Were you the one that informed them to prepare all these? I''m seeing different meals on each plate". Dylan uttered to Ryan. "Yes, I was the one that informed them to prepare all these. All for you, my friend". "Wow! This is a lot of food. I don''t think I''d be able to finish them all even after you''ve eaten some out of them". Dylan voiced out once again. "If you can''t finish them, then the rest will be packaged for you so you can go share them with your family at home. I''m sure your sister would be so happy to have a taste of some of these delicacies". Dylan nodded his head a little after Ryan said that, then his voice resounded again, "This is too much man, thank you so much". "It''s nothing, you''re the only genuine friend I have at school, you deserve this and even more. Not to talk of the fact that you treated me like a proper guest when I visited your house yesterday. I''m only doing the same". Ryan stated. The both of them stood there glancing at each other in silence after Ryan made that utterance, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Let''s sit down". He didn''t waste time sitting on a particular chair in the dining room after making that statement, then Dylan followed suit after taking off his bag. He was sitting on one of the chairs in the dining room and glancing at the food, still not denying it in his mind that this was a lot of food... Chapter 113 - 113: Ive Already Shown My Gratitude To Him. Ryan drew a plate of food closer to him, then he said to Dylan, "You can begin digging in, there are drinks as well as you can see. So you can help out yourself". "I don''t know where to begin". Dylan said with his gaze focused on the food. Ryan laughed a little after he said that, then he voiced out, "Start from anywhere. If you don''t know which particular meal to begin eating first, you can begin eating two meals at the same time". A smile appeared on Dylan''s face after Ryan said that, then he stated, "Before I begin eating, there''s something I want to address". "And what is that?". Ryan asked a little curiously. "This house of yours is so amazing. I mean, look at the way the dining room is decorated, look at the decorations on the table and on the chairs we''re sitting on". "Do you want to know something?". Ryan voiced out. "What is that?". "All these decorations were done because of you. I instructed the servants to do them before leaving for school this morning, they weren''t here before". "Are you serious?". "Completely serious". At this moment, Dylan was feeling so special, and that was the reason why Ryan did all these, he''d achieved his aim. Firstly, they were ridden to this place by a guard. Secondly, he got to tour around this mansion, thirdly, look at all the meals Ryan instructed the servants to prepare ''cause he''d be visiting. And lastly, all these decorations were done to the dining room because he''d be visiting as well. There was no way Dylan wouldn''t feel special after thinking about all these, which was Ryan''s plan from the get-go. Dylan was glancing at Ryan currently, and these were the words that flowed out of his mouth, "Thanks for all these, man". "It''s nothing, you deserve them and more. Let''s begin eating". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on Dylan. "Yeah, let''s begin eating". And with that, Dylan drew a plate of food closer to him. He decided to start from somewhere, there were different delicacies, but he was going to start out by eating a particular delicacy first. Ryan had already drawn a plate of food closer to him a few minutes ago, so he was already eating. He ate for about a minute before drawing one of the cups on the dining table closer to him. Then he opened a bottle of drink and poured some of its contents into the cup before closing the bottle of drink. After taking a sip of the drink, he said to Dylan, "You can begin drinking as well". Dylan had already begun eating by now, in fact, he''d started munching some of the meats. He drew a bottle of drink closer to him after Ryan said that, then he opened it and poured some of its content into a cup before closing the bottle of drink. Then he took a sip, and the moment he did so, his eyes widened... He glanced at Ryan immediately before saying to him, "Damn! This drink tastes awesome". "Right?". Ryan stated. "Yeah". He took another sip of the drink after saying that, then he gulped a large amount of the drink down his throat due to how sweet it was...but he didn''t gulp down everything. There was still drink in the cup when he kept it on the dining table. Then he opened that bottle of drink again before pouring some of its content into the cup again since the amount of drink in the cup had reduced badly. After doing that, he resumed eating. The both of them had been eating in silence for a few minutes now before Ryan''s voice suddenly resounded, "You''re enjoying the food, right?". "To the very brim, it tastes so nice. And there''s still more to be eaten". Dylan responded. "Yes, there''s still more to be eaten, you''d eat to your fill". The both of them resumed eating after Ryan said that... Minutes had passed, and by now, Dylan had finished eating a particular meal and was already eating another one...he was enjoying himself to the very brim. And that was the same case with Ryan, he was already eating another meal. And seems like this was the last one he''d be eating before leaving the rest for Dylan to finish. ..If he can''t finish them, he would take the rest home for his family to consume. There was a very high chance he wouldn''t be able to finish them, so he''d simply be taking the rest home. His younger sister, Cora, would be the first person to begin consuming out of the food ''cause there was a very high chance she''d have arrived home by now. Ryan wasn''t only eating the food, he was also eating meats as well and gulping drink down his throat. And that was exactly the same case with Dylan...the both of them were enjoying themselves to the very brim. Throughout the time they were eating and drinking, no one disrupted them. Lucy was in her room, the servants were at different places handling different things, and the guards were outside as usual. They were able to eat without any kind of disruption... And by now, Ryan was done eating, he''d emptied the plate of food in front of him. He was done eating, but he wasn''t done drinking, there was still a bottle of drink he needed to empty before he''d be done drinking. "The remaining foods are yours, I''m done eating". Ryan said to Dylan after he was done eating. "Damn! Won''t you eat another plate of food at least?". Dylan uttered to Ryan. "No, I won''t. I''m already satisfied, all I need to do now is finish this bottle of drink before I''d be completely done with eating and drinking". Dylan was glancing at all the foods on the dining table currently, there was still a lot to eat. Ryan had already understood the reason why he was staring at them, so he voiced out, "Remember what I said, if you can''t finish them, which there''s a high possibility you wouldn''t be able to, the rest will be packaged properly for you so you can go share to your family at home". Dylan nodded his head a little and resumed eating. He was still eating, and Ryan was still drinking when Emily stepped foot into the house. It didn''t take long for her to reach the living room properly and set eyes on Ryan and Dylan in the dining room. She walked toward them, and the moment she reached them, both Ryan and Dylan greeted her. Dylan knew who she was the moment he set eyes on her...Ryan''s mum, Emily Howell. "Is this the friend you were talking about?". Emily inquired of Ryan with her gaze focused on him after the both of them greeted her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, mum, he''s the one I told you would be visiting today". Ryan responded. And with that, Emily focused her gaze on Dylan, then Dylan''s voice resounded, "I''m Dylan by name, I attend the same academy as your son, and the both of us are age mates". A little smile appeared on Emily''s face the moment Dylan was done saying that, then she voiced out, "That''s nice to hear. I can see you''re enjoying yourself". "Yes ma, I''ve been enjoying myself eating and drinking. A lot of meals were prepared, nice drinks were also made available, I''m so grateful for these". Dylan stated. "You should be grateful to your friend, Ryan, he was the one that instructed the servants to prepare all these, both the decorations you''re seeing in this dining room. That''s how much he cherishes you as a friend". "I''ve already shown my gratitude to him, I''ve thanked him". Ryan glanced at his mum after Dylan said that before saying to her, "He''s already shown his gratitude, mum". Emily nodded her head a little before saying, "That''s nice". Still standing close to them, Emily asked Dylan some questions about his family and other things which he gave answers to. Then she said to him, "It''s nice having you here", before walking away leaving them to keep eating and drinking. "Your mum is nice". Dylan said to Ryan after Emily walked away. "Yeah, she''s warm-hearted like your mum". Ryan uttered. Dylan only nodded his head a little to what Ryan said. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Continue eating, eat to your fill". And with that, Dylan resumed eating and drinking, and Ryan resumed drinking. In a few minutes, Ryan had emptied the bottle of drink in front of him, and he was done, the rest was for Dylan. After taking the last gulp and dropping the cup on the dining table, he began staring at Dylan as he was eating... Dylan had emptied the plate of food that was in front of him a few minutes ago and was already munching another plate of food. Ryan watched him until he emptied the food on that plate. And after Dylan was done eating the food, he glanced at Ryan and said to him, "I think I''ve already eaten to my fill". Chapter 114 - 114: Planning To Resume It. "Why don''t you eat some more, come on, you can do it". Ryan uttered to Dylan. "I''m already filled up, but guess I can eat a little more". Dylan stated. "You don''t have to eat some more if you''re truly filled up. Eating above what you should eat could make you really uncomfortable, I don''t want it to seem like I''m persuading you or forcing you to do what you don''t want to, If you feel like you''re completely filled up and can''t eat anymore, you don''t have to. Don''t eat some more because I said so". Ryan voiced out. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew the reason why he was saying this...he didn''t want a situation where Dylan would become uncomfortable and can''t even go home because of over-feeding. "You don''t have to worry, I want to eat some more because my body would allow me to do so. Though I''m filled up, I think my body can still take in some more food". Dylan stated. "Okay, if you say so". And with that, Dylan began eating another plate of food while drinking at the same time. But from the look of things, he wouldn''t be able to finish the plate of food. If he finishes it, he''d eaten above what he should eat...and he''d become really uncomfortable. The meats on the dining table had reduced drastically, Ryan and Dylan had eaten a good number of them, but Dylan ate more. As expected, Dylan wasn''t able to finish the plate of food. He stopped the moment his body signalled him to stop, not adhering to his body''s signal would be a terrible idea. "I can''t go above this, I''m filled up to the very brim now". Dylan said to Ryan after he was done eating. "You''ve tried. I like the fact that you were able to eat and drink a lot". Ryan stated glancing at Dylan. "I mean, these are excellent meals and drinks, there''s no way I wouldn''t be able to consume a lot". Ryan only nodded his head to Dylan''s statement as silence ensued for some seconds, then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "So the rest would be packaged for you to take home, both foods and drinks". Dylan nodded his head a little. From the way he was feeling considering the amount of food and drinks he was able to consume at this place, he wasn''t sure he''d be eating dinner. He was too filled up to eat dinner...and even if the need arrives for him to eat dinner, there''d be more than enough food for it. With Ryan''s instruction, the servants were able to package the remaining foods and drinks properly for Dylan to take home. And even after they were done packaging them and had handed them over to Dylan, he didn''t leave immediately. He still stayed at Ryan''s house conversing with him. The both of them were in the living room currently sitting on different couches conversing. "I enjoyed this. Visiting your home, touring it, getting to see complete luxury, you making me feel special, the many foods and drinks. I enjoyed all to the very brim". Dylan said to Ryan. "That''s what friends do, right?". Ryan voiced out. A smile only appeared on Dylan''s face as he nodded his head a little. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, "We now know where each other''s homes are situated, finally". "Yeah". Silence ensued for some seconds after that before Dylan''s voice resounded again, "I better leave now, I''ve spent enough time here". He stood up from the couch he was sitting on after making that utterance... That shows he was serious about what he said to leave. Ryan stood up from the couch he was sitting on as well after Dylan stood up. "So, we''d be meeting at school tomorrow then". Dylan said to Ryan. "Yeah". And with that, Dylan began walking out of the house, and Ryan was following him from behind. The both of them had walked out of the house by now, and Dylan was already walking in the compound with the aim of walking out of it and heading straight home. He was holding the sack bag in his hand where all the foods and drinks were packaged, and he was also carrying his school bag. He was still walking in the compound when Ryan stopped him, saying, "Where are you heading to?". Dylan glanced at him with a kind of surprised facial expression before uttering, "What do you mean where am I heading to? Home of course". "You want to trek home after visiting my house, not to talk of the fact that you''re carrying that bag in your hand. One of the guards here would be riding you straight to your home, you just need to tell the person the name of the community where your home is situated". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on Dylan. "Seriously?". Dylan uttered with a bewildered facial expression. "Yes, why would you trek home when you could get ridden home by one of the guards here?". "I really appreciate all these Ryan". Dylan stated walking back to meet Ryan. He''d reached where Ryan was standing by now, then Ryan instructed one of the guards to ride him home. Now, he wasn''t rude with the instruction nor did he use a commanding tone to give the guard the instruction. He instructed him with respect, and the guard was ready to carry out the instruction the moment he received it... He''d already loosened the rope tied to one of the horses by now, then he helped Dylan sit on top of the horse since Dylan would find it hard to sit on the horse without assistance due to the sack bag he was carrying in his hand. After Dylan had sat comfortably on the horse, the guard climbed the horse as well sitting in front of Dylan since he was the one that would be putting the horse in motion. ..Now that he was sitting comfortably on the horse, and that was also the same case with Dylan, he didn''t waste time riding the horse out of the compound. ****** One of the terrible things that was done to Ryan after he resumed school was bullying. He got tapped in the head with force, and so on. But the bullying later stopped due to Dylan''s intervention. Yes, Dylan helped in chasing out all the bullies with a particular threat that he would report them to the teachers. Some of those terrible things were still happening to Ryan like the awkward stares, hurtful remarks, and so on, which can be considered a kind of bullying but weren''t the main bullying. But it''s been a long time since he got bullied properly... As known, teenagers can be so immature. Though bullies had been staying off Ryan with the fear that they might get reported and land into serious trouble, they still wanted to bully Ryan. Some had been making plans behind the scenes on how they''d continue bullying Ryan. They were completely aware of who his dad was, the kind of power he holds, but they didn''t care about that...they still wanted to resume bullying him. In fact, that was part of the reasons why they wanted to continue bullying him and were finding a way to do so... The fact that he was from a prestigious family, and many of them weren''t. And the fact that they considered him a weakling due to what happened to him in the past was still part of the reasons. Four boys from Ryan''s academy were heading home right now after it got to closing hour. The four of them were walking on the road along with other students, but the students weren''t that many. It would soon get to a time when students wouldn''t be walking along with them on the road anymore, they just needed to walk a few more meters. The four of them were living somehow close to each other, they were friends, and they can be considered bullies. They loved to prey on the weak or people they considered weak. Each of them possessed an affinity, but they hadn''t learned to make use of their affinities properly because they were still attending the academy meant for getting the basic knowledge. As said, they were bullies, and they were part of the bullies that had caused distress to Ryan''s life before they were scared off. They weren''t able to bully Ryan for too long because they were scared off really quickly. After they were scared off, they didn''t make any kind of plan to resume bullying Ryan or something. But it got to a time when they began planning on how they''d continue bullying Ryan. What always annoys them was that they didn''t get to bully him for too long before they were scared off. There were some students they do bully at school. Students they considered weak, students that didn''t possess an ability, and so on. And they wanted to add Ryan to that list. So they''d been planning for some time on how they''d resume bullying him. ..That was exactly what they were conversing about as they were heading home. Chapter 115 - 115: Planning To Resume It.(2) The students around weren''t hearing their discussion, they were the only ones that knew what they were conversing about. "We shouldn''t care about that friend of his, Dylan, we should just do whatever we want to do without minding his threats". One of the boys said as they were still walking. "I don''t think that is a good idea. Do you know what would happen if we get reported? Worst of all, it is Ryan Howell we were bullying, the son of Warren. We''d get into serious trouble if his father decides to punish us himself, Not to talk of the punishment we''d receive from the teachers and the head teacher. It would be terrible". Another boy voiced out, he was only speaking his mind. "Why do I feel Dylan''s threats are just empty threats? I feel he wouldn''t be able to report to the teachers, he''s just saying that to scare us off, and it is working, We are bullying more than one student in that academy, both the ones we''re the same age with and the ones younger than us. Have any of them ever reported us? No, and we''ve been bullying them for a long time now, So I feel Dylan''s threats are just empty threats". Another boy voiced out. There was one among them that was like their leader, you know, the one they do show a kind of respect to. The one that was always in front most of the time and the others would be following him from behind when they were walking and weren''t conversing. He was the only one that hadn''t spoken yet, he had just been listening to what they were saying... But after those words had finished flowing out of that boy''s mouth, he finally spoke, "The ones we''ve been bullying at school for a long time, and they hadn''t reported are like weaklings. They don''t possess an ability, many of them are loners, and so on, But I can tell that Dylan of a guy isn''t a weakling, and he possesses an ability. There''s a very high chance those threats of his aren''t empty threats, it''s evident in his eyes". The others nodded their heads in understanding, what he''d just said was most likely true. Silence ensued between them as they kept on walking, then one of them broke the silence by saying, "Why don''t we resume bullying Ryan and make sure to confirm if Dylan''s threats are truly empty threats or not?". "Can you throw more light into what you just said now?". The one that was considered their leader voiced out. "Okay, let''s resume bullying Ryan the way we were doing back then before we got scared off. Now, Dylan is always with Ryan most of the time, and resuming bullying him would mean Dylan would start with that threat again, Now, we have to make sure he''s so close to carrying out that threat but hasn''t carried it out yet before we''d pull back. It wouldn''t be like back then where he just said it and we were already scared, As I said, we''d have to make sure he''s so close to carrying out the threat before we''d pull back. That''s the only way to confirm if his threats are truly empty threats or not". The boy explained. All of them, including their leader, nodded their heads to his utterance, what he said just now made sense... Then one of the other boys voiced out, "What if it becomes too late? What if he carries out the threat without giving us a chance to pull back? It wasn''t a situation of him being close to carrying out the threat, he carried it out before we could pull back, What would we do in that situation because it could happen". ..He was directing this utterance at the boy that gave that suggestion to confirm if Dylan''s threats were truly empty threats or not. "Then we just have to make sure it doesn''t happen, we have to make sure we don''t provoke him to that extent. And even if we provoke him to that extent and notice he was about to go carry out his threat of reporting to the teachers, then we have to find a way to stop him, Stopping him might require us to tell him we wouldn''t dare bully Ryan again, stooping low enough to beg him, and so on". The boy answered. They couldn''t help but nod their heads to the boy''s statement again, he was making sense. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "If there''s a better suggestion on how we can confirm if Dylan''s threats are truly empty threats or not, and how we can stop him if the situation gets out of hand, and it becomes a sure thing he''s about to carry out the threat, then the person can voice it out". No one said anything, that means no one had a better suggestion. Then one of their voices resounded, Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think we''d just go with what you suggested on how to confirm if his threats are truly empty threats or not and how to stop him if the situation gets out of hand". They''d all agreed on something now, then the leader''s voice resounded, "So, let''s say we get to confirm his threats aren''t empty threats at all, and he can truly carry them out, what would we do next? We just stay off bullying Ryan ever again?". ..He threw this question at the others, and he was expecting answers, but for the past few seconds, no one had said anything. That silence lasted for a few more seconds before someone finally spoke out, "Then we''d just have to find another way to continue bullying Ryan". "Do you have any other way in mind?". The leader inquired of the person that spoke out. "Since Dylan is the one making the threats, then we just have to find a way to be bullying Ryan when he''s not there. From what I''m seeing, Ryan doesn''t plan on reporting to the teachers no matter the amount of bullying he''s receiving, And there is a reason for this which I can''t seem to figure out. But as I said, since Dylan is the one making the threats, then we just have to be bullying Ryan when he''s not with him". The boy responded. "And don''t you think Ryan would tell Dylan about it once we resume bullying him? I don''t think he''d keep it from him". Another boy voiced out. "If he tells him about it, then we just have to find another way or quit. But there''s a very high chance he wouldn''t tell him about it". They all nodded their heads to the boy''s statement, he was making sense. Then the leader''s voice resounded again, "We''ve made plans, and we''d be carrying out the plans soon". ****** Today was another day of school, different students were trooping into their academies. Some were being ridden into their academies with horses, while some were walking into their academies with their feet. That was also the same case with Ryan''s academy, different students were trooping into it for today was another day of school. As usual, some were being ridden into the school compound with horses, while some were walking into the school compound with their feet... Ryan was among the people that was ridden into the school compound with a horse...one of the guards rode him to school as usual. After coming down from the horse, he just turned around and began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated without saying anything to the guard. That was enough for the guard to know he shouldn''t bother about coming to pick up Ryan today during closing hour. This wasn''t the first time he was riding Ryan to school. And whenever Ryan does this, he doesn''t want whoever rode him to school to come pick him up during closing hour. The guard rode out of the school compound after staring at Ryan for a few seconds as Ryan kept on walking toward the building where his classroom was situated until he reached it. And by now, he''d already reached and entered his classroom. Activities had already taken place by now. Different teachers had already entered different classrooms by now, taught them, and left. Ryan''s classroom wasn''t excluded. Different teachers had already entered their classrooms, taught them, and left. And there was even a female teacher in their classroom currently teaching them. After she was done teaching and had left, no teacher would be stepping foot into their classroom again until it gets to break hour. Wouldn''t lie, the teacher''s teaching was a little boring...seems like the word ''little'' would even be removed from it. Her teaching was plain boring. Almost all the students in the classroom were so bored by her teaching, and it was evident in their faces... Some were even close to dozing off. They couldn''t wait for her to finish teaching so she could leave their classroom and this boredom could end. ..Was Ryan among the people that were bored by her teaching? Definitely, he was a human with flesh and blood. Chapter 116 - 116: Resuming It. He wasn''t close to dozing off though like some other students, but he was really bored. Dylan was also bored as well, but he was trying his best to keep listening to the teacher''s teaching properly even though he was bored. Minutes had passed, and she was done teaching by now. ''Finally''. That was the thought that ran through the minds of many of the students after she was done teaching and was preparing to leave their classroom. This wasn''t the first time she''d be teaching them, she was a subject teacher and had taught their classroom numerous times. And whenever she taught, it was always boring. So whenever she steps foot into their classroom to teach them, students were always like ''ugh'' the moment they set eyes on her... She''d walked out of their classroom by now, and they were so happy, the boredom was over. All they needed to wait for now was for break hour to reach. Break hour reached after the passing of minutes, and students began standing up from their seats as usual and walking out of their classrooms heading straight to the cafeteria. Ryan, Dylan, and a few other students were the ones remaining in their classroom, the others had left. They didn''t waste time leaving the classroom in mass the moment it got to break hour. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..It was just like all of them were so hungry and couldn''t wait to begin eating the food they''d be served at the cafeteria. Ryan and Dylan were already walking out of the classroom by now until they finished walking out of it. It was always like this, they do head over to the cafeteria together most of the time. There were only very few occasions where they didn''t head over to the cafeteria together, and there were reasons for that... And it wasn''t a weird thing at all because that''s the way it was with other students who were friends. You''d see a group of friends heading toward the cafeteria together while conversing at the same time. It can also be two friends heading toward the cafeteria together while conversing as well, it doesn''t have to be a group of friends. Ryan and Dylan had already arrived at the compound by now and were walking on it while staring at the cafeteria though they''d have to walk some more meters to reach it. They were still walking when Dylan glanced at Ryan and uttered to him, "I wonder what meal the cooks prepared today". "Yeah, we''d find out once we reach the cafeteria and get served. I''m just hoping what they prepared today would be as delicious as yesterday''s own, But those cooks are excellent at what they do, they''d never disappointed, I trust them. Today''s meal would be as delicious as yesterday''s own". Ryan voiced out. "I agree with you on that". Dylan stated nodding his head a little. The both of them kept on walking toward the cafeteria. And they weren''t the only ones on the compound, other students were on the compound as well heading toward the cafeteria. They were still walking when Dylan noticed something. He noticed a group of boys staring at them awkwardly...their gazes were mainly fixed on Ryan though. Dylan recognized the boys the moment he set eyes on them. Of course, they were students of this academy, they were at the same level of learning as them, and they were bullies. They were part of the bullies that caused distress to Ryan''s life a little before he scared them off... ''Why are they staring at us like that?''. Dylan thought to himself while still glancing at the way the boys were staring at him and Ryan. Now, these were the boys that made a plan to resume bullying Ryan and confirm if Dylan''s threats were empty threats or not. They weren''t the only ones that had been making plans behind the scene to resume bullying Ryan. But they were the only ones that had finalized some plans and decided to carry them out. They kept on staring at Ryan and Dylan awkwardly, especially Ryan. And from the way they were staring at them, Dylan knew something was off. They had a plan, these were boys that had bullied Ryan a little in the past, maybe they were planning to resume bullying him. ..That was Dylan''s mindset, and his mindset was correct. Ryan hadn''t noticed that a group of boys who had bullied him in the past were staring awkwardly at them right now, Dylan was the only one that had noticed. And you know what? Dylan wanted it to remain that way, he didn''t want Ryan to notice. And the reasons why he wanted it to remain that way were good. He made Ryan increase the pace at which he was walking and also increased the pace at which he was walking as well so they could reach and enter the cafeteria quickly. All these were for Ryan not to notice the boys staring at them awkwardly. They''d reached and entered the cafeteria by now, in fact, they were already occupying chairs around a certain table waiting for when they''d get served. It didn''t take too long before they got served, their plates of food were kept in front of them. And the moment that happened, the nice aroma of the food flowed into their nostrils. They could tell the food would be delicious as usual just from the aroma...the cooks didn''t disappoint. They didn''t waste time to begin digging in as other students were already eating as well. With just a single taste of the food, they confirmed how delicious it was... And from there, they kept on eating without stopping. That was how it kept on going without anything serious happening, students just kept eating their foods and enjoying themselves. The cooks had already stepped out of the cafeteria by now since they were done serving all the students in the cafeteria. Not like it was a must for them to step out of the cafeteria after they were done serving all the students, it was based on choice. If you choose to step out after serving the students, your choice, if you choose not to, your choice as well. Everyone was just eating in peace, some were eating and conversing. Ryan and Dylan weren''t the only ones occupying chairs around the table they were making use of to eat, other students were occupying chairs around that same table as well...all male students. Everything was flowing smoothly, but that wouldn''t be the case anymore in the next few minutes to come... Ryan was still eating when he felt someone tap his head with force, and his eyes widened immediately with a surprised expression appearing on his face. This made him remember how his head was tapped with force more than once in the past by bullies in this same cafeteria. It''s been some time since something like this happened, but it had just repeated itself again. That was the very reason why Ryan was so surprised after it happened. The boy that tapped his head with force was already standing in front of him by now, and Ryan recognized him the moment he set eyes on him. He immediately glanced back to make sure he doesn''t get tapped in the head by other boys. There was a very high chance his gang would be coming behind him right now with the aim of tapping his head as well. And he was fucking correct, he sighted them the moment he glanced back. He''d ruined their plans by glancing back, they wouldn''t be able to tap his head again, so all of them just walked past him and stood close to the one that could be referred to as their leader. Ryan was staring at all of them now, they were four, and he''d recognized this particular gang. Yes, they were part of the bullies that caused distress to his life in the past though it didn''t last for long. ''Why this all of a sudden? Do they want to resume bullying me?''. Ryan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on them. Ryan wasn''t the only one staring at them, Dylan was also staring at them as well along with the other students occupying chairs around the same table they were making use of to eat. A lot of students in the cafeteria were also glancing at them, what they did had already grabbed attention. Part of the students staring at them consisted of other bullies. ''I knew it, I knew something was off from the way they were staring at us, and they were most likely planning to resume bullying him. I was fucking correct''. Dylan thought to himself with his gaze still focused on the four boys. He stared at them for a few more seconds before another thought ran through his mind, ''Why did they choose to resume bullying him? Aren''t they scared of my threat anymore? Why can''t they choose to live their lives in peace and stop disturbing the lives of others?''. Dylan couldn''t just seem to fathom how the minds of these bullies work... Chapter 117 - 117: Resuming It.(2) Each of the boys standing in front of Ryan, Dylan, and the other students occupying chairs close to them had smirks on their faces. They gain joy from disturbing people they felt they needed to disturb, they were rascals. Now that they''d been able to disturb Ryan while he was eating and even make a surprised expression appear on his face, they were happy. That was the very reason why they were smirking. They were smirking because they''d been able to cause a kind of distress to a person''s life right now and still plan on doing more, they were gaining joy from it. This was the very reason why Dylan couldn''t seem to fathom how the minds of bullies work. They were a kind of beings...you know, understanding them might be impossible sometimes... They were still standing in front of Ryan staring at him with that smirk still plastered on their faces, and Ryan was also staring at them as well. Then words managed to flow out of his mouth, "What was the meaning of that?". He threw this question at the boys in front of him expecting an answer. But they didn''t answer him immediately, instead, they began laughing. Ryan was so confused, like, did he say anything funny? So why the fuck were they laughing? Students in the cafeteria were just watching the scene taking place, and as for Dylan, he was so irritated right now. They were asked a question, and they were laughing like he said anything funny. They were eating their food in peace before all these began taking place. ..They''d ruined the mood, ruined the atmosphere, they''d basically ruined everything. These were the kinds of things they do derive joy from. After they were done laughing, their leader uttered to Ryan, "What kind of question is that? Of course, I tapped your head to disturb you. And if you hadn''t glanced back and ruined everything, these guys standing close to me would have done the same as well, The meaning of it is that we just felt like doing it...you know?". "So, you guys want to resume this, right?". Dylan''s voice resounded with his gaze focused on the bullies. "Yes, we want to resume it, anything wrong with that?". One of the boys voiced out. "Yes, there are a lot of things wrong with it. You''re disturbing the hell out of a person''s life, I know people like you guys want drama, but can''t you create dramas among yourselves and stop disturbing people''s lives?". Dylan''s voice resounded again with his gaze still focused on them. "No, we can''t. We love drama and love creating them in people''s lives, a certain kind of people, it''s fun that way". That same boy responded to Dylan''s question. The students they do bully were right in the cafeteria and were hearing everything they were saying, but couldn''t do anything about it. These bullies had created a lot of dramas in their lives, but they couldn''t do anything about it as well. Dylan sighed the moment that boy responded to his question, then he bent his head a little while shaking it. After he was done doing that, he raised his head glancing at them once again, then his voice resounded, "So, you''re trying to tell me you guys don''t ever get tired of this". "No, we don''t". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryan was still glancing at them, and he was pissed at the way the boy was giving answers to the questions Dylan was throwing at him. In fact, he wasn''t pissed at the way the boy was answering the questions, he was pissed at the answers. It just shows the kind of people these boys were and the kind of mindset they have... Imagine saying they love dramas and love creating them in a certain kind of people''s lives, which basically means their preys. It just shows how much they lack empathy. And this doesn''t only apply to them, it applies to other bullies in this academy and other academies. "I guess you all are forgetting that I can easily report you guys to a teacher or even teachers. There''s no need to report to teachers because the moment I report to a teacher, the other teachers would definitely hear about it, So all I need to do is report to one teacher, and a lot would happen. I can easily do that". Dylan voiced out with his gaze still focused on them. ..He was using this threat again because this was the threat that scared them off in the past during the time they were bullying Ryan. One of the bullies walked toward Dylan with speed the moment he said that, then he stated, "You''re free to do whatever you want to do. If you want, you can choose not to report to only a teacher, you can choose to report to the head teacher as well". Remember they planned on confirming if this threat of his was an empty threat or not, so they didn''t plan on scaring off just by him saying it just as they did in the past. They wanted to make sure he could truly carry out the threat. If it happens to be that he could truly carry out the threat, then they know what next to do...they''d already made a plan for all these. Dylan stood up from the chair he was sitting on as he was standing face to face with the boy that walked toward him and made that utterance. Almost everyone in the cafeteria was still watching the scene that was taking place, they wanted to see where it would lead to. Still standing face to face with the boy that walked toward him and made that utterance, Dylan smiled a little. And after the smile vanished from his face, he voiced out, "Wow! That''s a lot of confidence there. Do you know what could happen to you guys if I end up reporting you guys? I''d make sure to report everything that you guys have been doing, I wouldn''t leave a single detail out, Now, this isn''t a situation of getting punished by only the teachers and the head teacher, someone else would hear about what you guys have been doing. You guys wouldn''t want to get punished by that person because his punishment would be severe, It might be too much for you guys to handle, there''s a very high chance you guys wouldn''t be able to handle it". The person Dylan was referring to here was Ryan''s father, Warren. And everything he said just now were accurate, Warren wouldn''t take it easy with them once he finds out that they''d been bullying his son for certain reasons. They''d be severely punished by him, it might truly be too much for them to handle... No matter what, bullies would always hate being reported. So even with all the plans these boys had made, Dylan''s statement seemed to be scaring them, that threat was almost working out on them again. But they needed to make sure all these threats weren''t empty ones, so they remained confident. Then that boy standing face to face with Dylan uttered, "You can do whatever you want to do". "Seriously?". Dylan inquired. "Yes, I''m fucking serious". Silence ensued after the boy said that, Dylan didn''t know what else to say, so he just kept mute. He was glancing directly into the boy''s eyes, and the boy was glancing directly into his eyes as well. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Note, we''d keep doing what we''ve started, this is only the beginning". And after saying that, he glanced at his gang and signalled them to begin heading back to their seats so they could finish their foods because they hadn''t finished eating them before they decided to cause a little distress to Ryan''s life. The boy wasn''t the leader of their gang, but he was acting like the leader right now. They understood his signal, so they began walking toward him. And the boy didn''t wait for them to reach him before he began walking as well. He made use of his right shoulder to hit Dylan''s right shoulder on purpose the moment he began moving, and that caused Dylan''s body to move in a way. This made Dylan focus his gaze on the boy as he was walking toward his seat. The other boys had walked past them by now, and in no time, they reached their seats, balanced on them, and resumed eating. Dylan glanced at them for a few more seconds before he sat back on his seat and resumed eating his food. Ryan''s gaze was focused on Dylan right now, he couldn''t even bring himself to resume eating. Dylan had just stood up for him again like it was nothing. Ryan was still staring at Dylan when Dylan glanced at him and said, "Wow! That''s a lot of staring right there. You should resume eating". "Oh! True". Those were the words that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth before he resumed eating. Seeing that the scene was over, all the students watching it resumed eating again... Chapter 118 - 118: Relentless. You know, all of them paused eating to watch the scene. But now that it was over, they''d resumed eating again. The cafeteria was filled with peace and serenity again. Everyone was just eating their food with the aim of emptying their plates in the next few minutes to come. Ryan didn''t seem to be enjoying the food that much anymore ''cause there was a lot on his mind. His mind had become so busy in a matter of seconds, and this was due to the occurrence that took place a few minutes ago. He was wondering why those guys decided to start bullying him all of a sudden again. For some time now, no one had bullied him directly, it was only in those indirect ways like the awkward stares, mocking, hurtful remarks, and so on. ''Why did they decide to resume it all of a sudden again?''. Ryan kept asking himself this question in his mind without getting an answer to it. He was enjoying his meal minutes ago before the occurrence, but he wasn''t enjoying it anymore...too bad. As time passed, students started finishing their food, standing up from the chairs they were sitting on, and walking out of the cafeteria. Ryan was eating his food so slowly ''cause his mind was filled up. So though Dylan was already done eating, Ryan was still eating. Even all the students sitting around the same table as them were already done eating as well. "How come you''re still eating?". Dylan uttered to Ryan after a few seconds of emptying his plate. Ryan glanced at him the moment he made that utterance, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Even all the people sitting around the same table as us are already done eating and had left the cafeteria". Ryan was still glancing at him without a single word flowing out of his mouth, then Dylan noticed something. And what he noticed made him speak out once again, "Seems like a lot is on your mind, I can tell. That''s the reason why you haven''t finished eating your food, right?". Ryan didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head meaning ''Yes'', then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "And it''s because of what happened minutes ago, right?". Ryan nodded his head again, then silence ensued after that. The silence lasted for a few seconds before Dylan uttered again, "Try to finish up your food so we can leave this place. There''s a solution for everything, since it had resumed again, then we''d have to find a solution for it just as we did back then". Ryan resumed eating his food again until he was done eating it, by now, the cafeteria was almost close to being completely empty. Only a few students were remaining in it. Ryan stood up from the chair he was sitting on after he was done eating, and Dylan followed suit. Without wasting time, the both of them walked out of the cafeteria... ****** It had just gotten to closing hour, and students were doing the usual, which was standing up from their seats and leaving their classrooms. Ryan and Dylan were already walking out of their classroom by now until they finished walking out of it. And right now, they were walking in the corridor. ..Now, something was happening as they were walking in the corridor. Students were staring at them, those awkward stares were fully taking place right now. The awkward stares never stopped, people had been staring at Ryan weirdly all this while...just that it wasn''t as strong as it was before. But it was so strong right now. Why were students staring at them awkwardly? Due to what happened at the cafeteria during break hour. Yes, the fact that Ryan got bullied again, Dylan standing up for him, the scene created at the cafeteria... ''Shit! It''s happening really terribly again''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind the moment he noticed that students were staring at them awkwardly. Dylan was glancing at the students staring at them awkwardly as he was walking, but it got to a point where he took his gaze off them and was like, ''They can keep staring like morons''. That was in his mind, so no one heard it. It got to a point where Ryan had to do the same, he was glancing at the students staring at them awkwardly before while walking in the corridor, but he stopped glancing at them after the passing of a few more seconds. He focused his gaze somewhere else as he kept on walking. And that was what he and Dylan did until they arrived at the school compound. They were walking on it along with other students with the aim of walking out of it completely. And there were still some few stares on them as they were walking on the compound, but they didn''t pay any attention to the people staring at them. In fact, they acted like they didn''t notice them at all. They were still walking when they noticed that group of boys walking toward them. Those boys who caused a kind of distress to Ryan at the cafeteria... They made his mind become so busy that he wasn''t even enjoying the food he was eating anymore and was eating it so slowly. Those fucking bullies who gain joy from tormenting people they consider weaklings. Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other the moment they noticed the boys walking toward them, and Ryan couldn''t help but sigh at that moment. After sighing, he gave Dylan the look of, ''It''s about to begin again''. "Let''s change direction, follow my lead". Dylan said to Ryan after he gave him that look. And not too long after saying that, Dylan began walking in another route, and Ryan followed suit. Well, that wouldn''t work out for the bullies, seeing that they''d changed route, they changed route as well and were still walking toward them. "It didn''t work out, they changed direction along with us". Ryan said to Dylan after the bullies changed route along with them. Dylan changed route again, which Ryan didn''t waste time to follow suit, but the bullies changed route along with them again and were still walking toward them. In the next few seconds, they''d be colliding. Dylan sighed, seems like there was nothing that could be done about it, they''d have to collide with these bullies. No matter how many times they change the direction at which they were walking, these boys would do the same as well. After the passing of a few seconds, they collided. The four boys were standing in front of Ryan and Dylan right now as they were glancing directly into each other''s eyes... "What is the meaning of this?". Dylan inquired of them as they were still standing face to face with each other. "What do you think is the meaning of it?". One of the boys answered Dylan''s question with a question. "Foolishness". Dylan responded. There was silence for a few seconds after Dylan gave that response, then the four boys began laughing all of a sudden. Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other during the time they were laughing with confused expressions on their faces. ''What is making them laugh?''. That was the thought running through their minds during the time they were laughing. This was exactly how they were laughing when Ryan uttered something to them at the cafeteria. And what he said wasn''t funny at all. They laughed for a few seconds until they were done laughing, then the leader of the boys uttered to Dylan, "You call this foolishness?". "Complete foolishness". Dylan voiced out. "Well, to tell you something, this isn''t foolishness at all. We''re just doing what needed to be done". The boy''s voice resounded again. "And what needed to be done is disturbing other people''s lives?". "Not just other people, a certain kind of people". Dylan couldn''t help but sigh at that moment, it would be completely useless trying to understand bullies because their thinking is really weird. "Can you just let us pass?". Ryan stated with his gaze focused on the leader of the boys. "No, we can''t let you guys just pass". The boy voiced out. "You know what? There''s something I want to understand. What made you guys decide to start disturbing my life again? You guys stopped at some point, what prompted it again?". Ryan''s voice resounded again with his gaze still focused on their leader. The leader glanced at the other boys after Ryan asked that question, then he said, "He wants to know the reason why we decided to start bullying him again". They chuckled after he said that without a single word flowing out of their mouths, then the leader focused his gaze back on Ryan before saying, "We decided to resume bullying you ''cause we wanted to. We didn''t stop because we wanted to, so we''ve resumed again". S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I guess you guys thought I was joking when I said I''d report you guys, that''s why you''re still doing this". Dylan''s voice resounded with his gaze focused on them. ..The four boys focused their gazes on him the moment he said that. Chapter 119 - 119: Other Ways To Scare Them Off. After focusing their gazes on him, the boy that spoke last with Dylan at the cafeteria voiced out, "I thought I told you to do whatever you want to do. You can even report to the head teacher if you want". "You guys would be shocked at what would befall you". Dylan uttered still glancing at all of them. Smirks appeared on some of their faces after Dylan said that, then that same boy voiced out again, "What would befall us?". "A lot...a lot that you guys might not be able to handle". "As I said earlier, you''re free to do whatever you want to do". And after saying that, the leader and that same boy tapped Ryan and Dylan''s heads with force before all of them began walking away... Ryan felt more pain from the tapping ''cause the boy that tapped his head did so with more force than the one that was used in tapping Dylan''s head. Ryan and Dylan just stood there watching the boys walk out of the school compound. The boys glanced back at them twice before they walked out of the school compound completely. Now, the little scene that took place not too long ago grabbed a little attention. But the moment it was over, every student watching continued what they were doing, which was walking out of the school compound. As far as they were around, students would always watch whenever a scene was taking place considering that they were teenagers. Teenagers would always act like teenagers, many of them were so immature. After the boys had finished walking out of the school compound, Ryan and Dylan resumed walking out of the school compound as well. They didn''t say anything to each other while walking. They just kept walking and walking until they were out of the school compound... It was during the time they''d finished walking out of the academy and had walked some meters away from the academy that they began conversing. "So, what are we going to do about this?". Ryan inquired of Dylan as they were still walking. ..He was referring to the situation that had resumed itself which was the bullies troubling his life. "My threat of reporting them to a teacher which would end up reaching other teachers doesn''t seem to be working out again. It isn''t scaring them off anymore". Dylan voiced out. "I''m wondering the reason why...seems like they came back bolder after weeks of planning and so on". Ryan stated. "I can truly report them, but I''m considering you because you don''t want that. You don''t want them to consider you worse than a weakling". Silence ensued after Dylan said that as the both of them were still walking, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "If I was in your shoes, and your father happens to be my father. I would have reported to him a long time ago, apart from reporting to him, I would also report to the teachers and make sure it reaches the head teacher, I''m even ready to exaggerate what they''d been doing, which means I''m ready to form up things they haven''t done before and say they''d been doing it. All this nonsense would have ended a long time ago if I was in your shoes". Ryan didn''t say anything in response to what Dylan just said, he was only staring at him while walking. Then Dylan uttered again, "But I can understand why you don''t want to report, I understand what you''re trying to avoid. We are two different people, so the decisions I''d take in certain situations wouldn''t be the same decisions you''d take in those same situations, so it is understandable". Silence ensued for some seconds after Dylan said that, then Ryan voiced out, "Apart from truly reporting them to the teachers, isn''t there another way to stop them from causing distress to my life?". "Bullies are a kind of being, Ryan. I don''t know how their minds work, they are very hard to understand, what I know is that their thinking is really weird. You can''t reason with a bully, negotiating with them is almost impossible as far as they are coming for you, But what I''m sure of is that they hate being reported to people older than them, or people that can punish them for their wrongdoings. They hate it when their wrongdoings are exposed to those kinds of people, In terms of the bullies in our school, they are all teenagers like us. So getting reported to the teachers or the head teacher is something they don''t want at all, they don''t want their wrongdoings to be exposed to them, They are fully aware of what could happen to them when their wrongdoings are exposed to these sets of people. So what they fear the most is being reported, that''s the best way to scare off bullies, You saw the way I scared off those bullies in the past with that same threat of reporting to the teachers. I don''t know what other ways to scare off bullies because they''re a kind of humans, very complicated sets of people, There might be other ways to scare them off, but I''m not aware of them. I guess the threat of reporting them isn''t working on them anymore because they''d become bolder just as you said, and I''m having a feeling they have a plan and there''s something they''re trying to confirm, I can''t just seem to place my hands on what they''re trying to confirm. Everything I''ve said should be enough for you to know that I don''t know another way in which I can stop them from causing distress to your life apart from reporting them to the teachers". Dylan explained. Ryan sighed the moment Dylan was done saying that, and there was a kind of gloomy expression on his face... The both of them were still walking, and after about a minute of walking and not saying anything to each other, Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Since you don''t want to go with the option of reporting them to the teachers, then maybe we can make our personal research on other ways to scare off bullies if there are other ways at all. We can ask family members and so on, and if possible, ask around". Ryan''s face lightened up the moment Dylan said that, then he voiced out, "That is an excellent idea, with our personal research, we can discover other ways to scare off bullies". "Yeah, but that''s if there are other ways to scare them off ''cause bullies are complicated sets of people". Dylan stated. "I really hope there''d be other ways to scare them off". That was a kind of hope for Ryan, he didn''t want to report the bullies due to some reasons. With the research, they might be able to discover other ways to scare off bullies...thinking about it was making his heart glad. He wasn''t even thinking about the fact that doing research might not even help out if there aren''t any other ways to scare off bullies. He was choosing to look at the positive side, instead of the negative... Ryan and Dylan kept on walking and conversing about that same topic until they reached the intersection Dylan would have to corner to get to his home. Dylan didn''t waste time to corner the intersection after saying ''bye'' to Ryan. So right now, Ryan was the only one walking on the road. He wasn''t exactly the only one walking on the road, other people were walking on the road as well. But his friend wasn''t with him anymore, so it could be said he was the only one remaining on the road. ****** It hadn''t been that long since the Howell family finished eating dinner, and right now, Ryan and Kai were in the living room conversing. They were the only ones in the living room, Warren and Emily were there a few minutes ago, but they''d left. What were Ryan and Kai conversing about? Well, things that needed to be conversed about. They first started out by conversing about a particular topic that was brought up by their dad during the time they were in the dining room eating. Their dad brought up the topic, everyone talked about it, but they didn''t talk about it to the very end. So after they were done eating dinner, Ryan and Kai had to begin conversing about the topic again because it was an interesting one... After they were satisfied with how much they''d talked about it, they began talking about other things. Things like life in general, the things that had been taking place in their lives, and so on. And you know what? Ryan was enjoying the conversations he was having with his older brother. As known, he does enjoy bonding with his older brother. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, during the time they were discussing, Ryan remembered the conversation he had with Dylan about the bullies. According to their discussion, they were supposed to make research on other ways to scare off bullies if there were any at all. ..So as Ryan was conversing with his brother, he was wondering if he should throw the question at him. Chapter 120 - 120: Finding It Hard. ''Are you aware of ways to scare off bullies?''. Yes, that''s simply the question Ryan was going to throw at Kai. Then there was a very high chance Kai would want to know the reason why he asked that question. That is what would lead to Ryan telling him what happened at school today, the main bullying had resumed again. Boys that did bully him in the past had started bullying him all of a sudden again. The threat used in scaring them off before wasn''t working out on them anymore...Ryan was going to tell Kai all these, all he needed to do was ask him the question. According to what Dylan said, asking family members or asking others was the best way to do the research and discover if there were other ways to scare off bullies. Ryan couldn''t just ask anyone in his family the question because he didn''t want them to know what was happening to him at school. He didn''t want his dad to know, he didn''t want his mum to know, and also his sister. And he doesn''t plan on asking others because he didn''t consider that much of a good idea... Just as he didn''t want some of his family members to know what was happening to him at school, that''s the same way he didn''t want others to know. Walking up to a stranger and asking the person if he or she knew ways to scare off bullies...he considered that to be really awkward. What would make it worse was if the person recognized him as Ryan Howell. There was no way he''d ask such a question and the person he asked wouldn''t want to know the reason why he asked such a question. The only person he could ask such a question freely was his older brother, Kai. And why was that? Kai was the only one in the Howell family that knew what had been happening to him at school. Before they even started happening, he''d already told Ryan they''d most likely happen to him once he resumes his schooling. And because of this fact, Ryan wouldn''t find it hard to tell Kai the reason why he was asking him such a question once he asks him... It would be so easy with Kai, but up till now that they were conversing, Ryan was still contemplating if he should ask him the question or not. He couldn''t just comprehend what was holding him back from asking him the question immediately. Was it because they were in the living room, and he was afraid of someone else hearing the question once he asks him since he didn''t want others to know what was happening to him at school? Though they were in their various rooms, the ones whose rooms were somehow close to the living room could hear the question once he asks him. That was Ryan''s mindset. That was the reason he was using to deceive himself why he was finding it hard to ask Kai the question though they''d been conversing for minutes now. ..With that reason in mind, he decided to take Kai to his room and ask him the question there. So as they were conversing, and Kai was the one doing the talking now, Ryan suddenly cut him short saying, "Can we head over to my room?". "Why?". Kai inquired. "There''s a particular conversation I want to have with you there". Ryan responded. "Why can''t we have the conversation here?". Kai inquired once again. "That''s because we need to have the conversation in my room, having it here wouldn''t be a good idea ''cause it is something I don''t want anyone else to know about". Ryan explained. "But no one is in the living room with us currently, how would they know whatever you want to talk to me about when they wouldn''t even be able to hear it?". "I don''t want to take the risk, Kai. You know, there are some rooms that aren''t too far from the living room, and there are people occupying them. Who knows, someone might hear what I''m about to discuss with you even though you''re thinking it isn''t possible". Kai sighed, glanced down a little, then he focused his gaze on Ryan again before saying, "Okay, let''s head straight to your room then". A little smile appeared on Ryan''s face at that moment before saying, "Thanks". And with that, Ryan and Kai stood up from the long couch they were sitting on and began walking out of the living room. To reach Ryan''s room, they''d have to climb a staircase. They''d have to climb that same staircase to reach Kai''s room. So the moment they reached the staircase, they began mounting it. They''d finished mounting it by now and were standing in front of Ryan''s room. Opening the door, the both of them stepped foot into his room. And the moment they''d done so, Kai uttered to Ryan, "So, what do you want to converse with me about?". ..He couldn''t just seem to discern what Ryan wanted to talk to him about were the things happening to him at school. He wanted to ask him an important question. He and Ryan had talked about that topic before, and he knew Ryan didn''t want anyone in their family to know about what was happening to him at school. He could have reported to their dad a long time ago to end the things happening to him at school, which Kai had also persuaded him to do, but he refused. Kai was fully aware of all these, and he should have discerned that since Ryan didn''t want anyone in their family to know about what was going on at school, then he would always want their conversations about that topic to be done at a secret place. But Kai''s mind wasn''t just going there, he couldn''t just seem to discern it... "Let''s go sit on my bed first". Ryan said to Kai. "We don''t have to do that, we can just have the conversation while standing". Kai stated. "Come on big brother, let''s go sit on my bed first. I don''t think it is something that should be discussed while standing". "Firstly, you said the conversation you wanted to have with me isn''t something you want others to hear about, you didn''t want us to have the conversation in the living room, you needed us to go to your room, Now, we are already in your room, and you''re saying you don''t think it is something we should discuss while standing? We have to go sit on your bed? Why does it matter? Well, let''s go sit on your bed to have the conversation since that''s what you want". Kai voiced out. And with that, the both of them began walking toward Ryan''s bed until they reached it and sat on it. Then Kai glanced at Ryan and stated, "I''m all ears, what is it you want to discuss with me?". Now, all Ryan needed to do was to ask Kai the question, but he was still finding it hard to do so. ''What is wrong with me? All I need to do is ask him if he was aware of ways to scare off bullies, he''s aware of what was happening to me at school though he isn''t really aware of the recent ones, He was even the one that told me those things would most likely happen to me before they even started happening to me. So why am I finding it hard to ask him this simple question?''. Ryan thought to himself. His mindset was that maybe the reason why he was finding it hard to ask Kai the question when they were in the living room was because he didn''t want anyone to hear what they''d converse about. He didn''t want anyone to hear the question he planned on asking him...he didn''t want to take the risk. But now that they were in his room, he was still finding it hard to ask him the question. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was at this moment it dawned on him, he was using that excuse to deceive himself... There was another reason why he was finding it hard to ask him the question which he was refusing to acknowledge. "Once again, what is it you want to discuss with me?". Kai''s voice resounded again with his gaze focused on Ryan. "Umm...so, umm". That was all that flowed out of Ryan''s mouth. And at that moment, Kai became so confused which was evident on his face. "Why can''t it flow out of your mouth? We are already at your room, we''ve sat down on your bed, and words are finding it hard to flow out of your mouth?". Kai stated with that confused expression still plastered on his face. Ryan couldn''t still say anything, he was just glancing at Kai. "Wow! This is just somehow". Kai''s voice resounded again. Now, as said, there was another reason why Ryan was finding it hard to ask Kai the question he wanted to ask him. Well, this was the reason... Chapter 121 - 121: Angry At Him. He was afraid of what Kai could do once he tells him the reason why he was asking such a question. As known, there was no way Kai wouldn''t want to know the reason why he was asking such a question. He was doubting Kai would keep to the promise he made never to tell their father about what was happening to him at school once he tells him the reason why he was asking such a question. Kai might be like, ''So after all this time that has passed, they''re still bullying you at school? The main bullying stopped at some point, but it had resumed again? I''m having a feeling these things happening to you at school would never stop, they might keep happening until it gets to your graduation. And I can''t allow that, Ryan, sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I''m sorry, I have to break the promise I made to you never to tell dad about what was happening to you at school. I''m doing this for your own good, I''m doing it to help you''. Yes, Ryan was afraid Kai might be like this after he tells him the recent happenings at school. And Ryan didn''t want that, he didn''t want his dad to find out. This was the real reason why Ryan was afraid to ask Kai the question...he''d finally acknowledged it. He confirmed at some point that Kai wouldn''t dare betray him and break the promise he made to him never to tell their dad what was happening to him at school...but right now, Ryan was having too many doubts. Kai was just staring at Ryan with that confused expression still plastered on his face. He was wondering why Ryan was finding it hard to trigger the conversation he wanted to have with him. He was wondering but couldn''t find the answer to why he was finding it hard to do so. And it was only making him more confused. He had asked himself the same question multiple times in his mind, but finding an answer to it was just impossible, there was no way he wouldn''t become more confused... Ryan was also staring at Kai, and words couldn''t just flow out of his mouth due to the fear he was having. "I can''t just seem to understand you, you''re making me so confused. Why is your mouth sealed? Why can''t words just flow out of your mouth? I mean, you brought me here to have a particular conversation with me, but for minutes now, you haven''t said anything". Kai stated with his gaze focused on Ryan. By now, Ryan had already decided he wouldn''t be asking Kai the question due to the fear of what could happen when he asks him the question. He only planned on staring at him until Kai leaves. He wasn''t happy with what he was doing, he wasted Kai''s time by bringing him here without asking him the question he wanted to ask him, which would then lead to a conversation. ..He knew what he was doing was wrong, but he just had to do it. Kai''s confusion had already turned to annoyance by now, so he stood up from the bed and said to Ryan while glancing at him with annoyance in his face and tone of voice, "Did you bring me here to waste my time on purpose? I did everything you told me to do, you told me you wanted to have the conversation in your room, I came to your room. You said we should sit on your bed, I sat on it, And since then, words have been finding it hard to flow out of your mouth, you''ve just been staring at me. Minutes have passed, but you haven''t had the conversation with me, so what was the need of coming to your room? You only wasted my time, and you know what? I''m furious at you". And after those words finished flowing out of Kai''s mouth, he began walking out of Ryan''s room until he finished walking out of it. With the way he opened the door and closed it, anyone would be able to tell he was angry. He opened the door swiftly and slammed it... Ryan was feeling so bad after Kai left, he knew what he did was wrong. But as said, he had to do it because of the fear he was having. After sitting on his bed for a few minutes glancing at space with a lot running through his mind, he laid on it. ''Dylan might have discovered other ways to scare off bullies, his research might have yielded good results. I hope he''d truly discovered other ways to scare off bullies if there are some at all so he can relay them to me tomorrow, and we can begin implementing them immediately''. Ryan thought to himself after lying on the bed. It didn''t take long for him to doze off after lying on the bed. Before that happened, thoughts had been running through his mind here and there. ****** Another day had arrived, Ryan had already gotten up from bed by now and began preparing for school. As he was preparing, he was hoping Dylan would have discovered other ways to scare off bullies. He kept thinking about it nonstop. And even now that he was done preparing and was standing in front of the mirror glancing at his reflection, he was still thinking about it. He was in his room, and the mirror he was standing in front of was also in his room. He was glancing at his handsome face in the mirror and also staring at how the robe he wore fitted him. After he was satisfied with how much he''d glanced at his reflection in the mirror and wasn''t thinking anymore, he walked out of his room heading straight to the living room. In fact, the main place he was heading to was the dining room. He knew the servants would have prepared breakfast by now and would have kept the plates of food on the dining table. It was the usual, that was why he was sure they would have done so by now. They all needed to eat breakfast before leaving for their different destinations, that''s why it was said the main place he was heading to was the dining room... He''d arrived in the living room by now, and since the living room wasn''t far from the dining room, all he needed to do was to glance at the dining room from where he was standing. And just as he thought, the servants had already prepared breakfast...he could see plates of food on the dining table. The servants had already taken their own share of the food along with the guards'' share, the ones on the dining table were for the Howell family. It didn''t take long for everyone in the Howell family to gather around the dining table. And by now, they were already eating. Ryan noticed a kind of bad blood between him and Kai as they were eating, and this was because of what happened between them yesterday. Yes, Kai was still angry at Ryan, and Ryan noticed it during the time they were eating. Kai didn''t glance at him once nor did he utter a single word to him. Ryan knew he needed to apologize to Kai, but he wouldn''t be able to do so now since everyone was present in the dining room...he''d do so later. Everyone in the Howell family was already done eating by now, and one after the other, they began leaving for their different destinations. The guard that rode Ryan to school yesterday was riding him to school right now. And while Ryan was on the horse, and it was in motion, he was thinking about what he was thinking while preparing for school this morning and even after he was done preparing. He was thinking if Dylan was able to find other ways to scare off bullies. ..And he wasn''t only thinking about it, he kept hoping he was able to do so. While thinking, he was also glancing around as usual as the horse was in motion. The guard kept putting the horse in motion until they arrived at Ryan''s academy. Ryan didn''t waste time to come down from the horse. And after coming down from it, he glanced at other horses on the school compound. Yes, there were few other horses on the school compound apart from the one he just came down from. He wasn''t the only one that got ridden to school with a horse. Some of the horses on the compound just arrived in it, so the kids sitting on top of them hadn''t come down from them yet. But some didn''t just arrive in it, so the kids sitting on top of them had already come down from them just like him. After glancing at the horses and the people sitting on them to his satisfaction, Ryan began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated. Seeing that Ryan was already walking away, the guard that rode him to school rode the horse out of the school compound... Chapter 122 - 122: They Wouldnt Be Able To Help Out In Doing So. Ryan was so eager to ask Dylan if he found other ways to scare off bullies after arriving in his classroom, but the thing was that Dylan hadn''t arrived yet. And it got Ryan so surprised ''cause he knew Dylan always arrive at school before him most of the time, though he does get ridden to school with a horse and Dylan does trek to school. That shows how early Dylan always wakes in the morning to prepare for school. Not seeing Dylan in the classroom after arriving in it made Ryan start doubting Dylan was going to come to school today. A few minutes passed, and Dylan hadn''t yet arrived at school, which made Ryan start doubting more that Dylan was going to come to school. But Ryan was so surprised when Dylan walked into the classroom... According to what Ryan discerned, seems like there was a particular reason why Dylan arrived at school late because this was the first time he was arriving at school this late. Now, before Dylan arrived at school, Ryan noticed students in his classroom staring at him and all that due to what happened at the cafeteria yesterday and so on. You know, those awkward stares. But Ryan did his best to do what he''d been doing before, which was ignoring them... After Dylan arrived in the classroom and sat on his seat, due to how eager Ryan was to know whether Dylan had discovered other ways to scare off bullies, he wanted to walk over to him and satisfy his eagerness. But before he could do so, a certain male teacher walked into their classroom to teach them according to the teaching curriculum. That ruined everything, so Ryan had to wait. You know, Dylan arrived at school late, so by the time he was arriving in the classroom, it was already time for the first subject teacher that was to step foot into their classroom for today to do so. Ryan waited until the teacher was done teaching and had walked out of their classroom. Not like he wasn''t listening during the time the teacher was teaching because he wanted to confirm something from Dylan. He was listening...in fact, when it got to the time for every student in the classroom to write down some things on their books, he did so. ..But he couldn''t deny the fact that he was eager to confirm that particular thing from Dylan and was waiting for when the teacher would leave their classroom throughout the time he was in it. After the teacher left, Ryan was already walking toward Dylan''s seat when another teacher stepped foot into their classroom...a female this time. Ryan became so disappointed, and it was evident in his face. He sighed a little and began walking back to his seat until he reached it and balanced on it. ''I just want to ask Dylan a simple question and satisfy my curiosity. Why aren''t they letting me?''. Ryan thought to himself after sitting back on his seat. That disappointed expression was still plastered on his face, but it didn''t take long for it to disappear from his face after the teacher began teaching them. After the teacher was done teaching them and had stepped out of their classroom, it didn''t take long for another teacher to walk into their classroom... And it was at this moment that Ryan concluded he wouldn''t be able to ask Dylan that question he was so eager to ask him for now. Now was a time for activity, a time for teachers to be entering and going out of their classroom nonstop. He''d confirm what he wanted to confirm from Dylan when it was so close to break hour or during break hour. The teacher that entered their classroom had finished teaching them and had stepped out of their classroom by now. And that was how it kept on going until it had gotten to break hour now. ''Finally''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind before standing up from his seat and walking toward Dylan''s seat. He''d finally get to ask Dylan that particular question and confirm what he wanted to confirm. After reaching Dylan and the both of them had greeted and so on, he didn''t start out by throwing the question at him. No, he first asked Dylan the reason why he came somehow late to school today. This was the first time he was coming this late according to what he can remember. And Dylan explained the reason why he came late, he told him everything, and it wasn''t anything serious that could cause panic... Then Ryan threw the question at him, "So, did you find other ways to scare off bullies?". Dylan first sighed before answering Ryan''s question, "Yeah, I found out some ways after asking questions here and there. But I don''t think those ways would be able to help out". "Why do you say so?". Ryan inquired of him once again with a curious facial expression. "I don''t think they are strong enough to scare off bullies". Dylan responded again. "Tell them to me". "Tell you what?". "The ways you discovered to scare off bullies let me confirm for myself if they''re strong enough or not". "Okay, they go as mentioned. Ignore your bullies, stand up for yourself, stay close to your friends, walk away, and stay positive. Those are the ways I discovered after asking around". Ryan allowed what Dylan had just told him now to sink in. And after they''d sunk in, he confirmed for himself that they aren''t strong enough to scare off bullies. Maybe they are strong enough to scare off bullies at other places, but they aren''t strong enough to scare off the bullies in this academy... Ryan began thinking about the ways Dylan mentioned one after the other. Firstly, ignore your bullies, it wasn''t possible to ignore the bullies in this academy...the more you ignore them, the more they disturb you. It was possible to ignore some indirect kind of bullying like awkward stares, hurtful remarks, mocking, and so on. Ryan had been able to ignore them a lot of times. But as for the direct bullying, it wasn''t possible to ignore them. As said, the more you ignore them, the more they disturb you. Secondly, stand up for yourself. Ryan had been able to stand up for himself a few times during the time he was bullied by what he said and so on, but it wasn''t enough to scare off the bullies. Dylan had stood up for him as well numerous times. They were even more scared of Dylan than how they were scared of him. He''d stood up for him numerous times and even threatened them with something which scared them off for some time. But now, a particular group of boys had resumed bullying him again. It was only a matter of time before other bullies would resume bullying him... S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Coming to the third one, stay close to your friends. Ryan had only one friend at school, which was Dylan, and the both of them were always together most of the time. They head toward the cafeteria together most of the time during break hour, head home together during closing hour as far as no guard would be coming to pick up Ryan, and so on. He was always close to Dylan, but was that enough to stop the bullies from doing what they were doing? No. They might even end up bullying the both of them together according to the situation...it had happened a few times. The fourth one, walk away. That wouldn''t work out at all because walking away would only annoy the bullies, and that would make them intensify the bullying. They hate it when they''re trying to talk to you or disturb you, and you walk way. It would only get to their nerves and make them want to devour you. And the final one, stay positive. Staying positive wouldn''t change anything, they''d still come to bully you whenever they feel like doing so. They don''t care if you''re staying positive or not. Staying positive would only help you out as a person when you''re getting bullied. It might help with keeping your mental health in check and so on, but it wouldn''t scare off the bullies at all because they don''t care if you''re staying positive or not. Thinking about all these made Ryan confirm more that the ways Dylan mentioned wouldn''t be able to help out in scaring off bullies. He said it right from the very start, and he was fucking correct. Dylan had been staring at Ryan throughout the time he was checking out the ways he told him one after the other and trying to confirm if any of them could help out in scaring off bullies. "So, what do you think? Would any of them be able to help out in scaring off bullies?". Dylan inquired of Ryan after he was done thinking. "I don''t think so. They might be able to help out in scaring off bullies at other places, but not in this academy". Ryan responded. Chapter 123 - 123: Scared. Dylan nodded his head a little after Ryan gave that response, then he voiced out, "Just as I said. Truly, they might be able to help out in scaring off bullies at other places, bullies that aren''t that hard-hearted. But they wouldn''t be able to scare off the ones in this academy". "The ones in this academy are too hard-hearted. I''ve thought about it, and I''ve confirmed none of those ways you mentioned would be able to help out". Ryan''s voice resounded again. There was silence for some seconds after he made that statement, then he voiced out again, "So, what are we going to do now?". "I don''t know, I have no idea". Dylan responded. And with that, Ryan sighed a little. It was break hour, and a lot of students had already left the classroom for the cafeteria, the classroom was looking so scanty right now. There were a few students remaining in the classroom along with Ryan and Dylan, but the few students would soon be walking out of the classroom. In just a few minutes, the students remaining in the classroom walked out of it. ..So right now, it was remaining Ryan and Dylan in the classroom. They would have walked out of the classroom since, but they were conversing. Ryan wanted to confirm something from Dylan which he''d confirmed, and confirming it led to something else which has been keeping them in the classroom all this while. And another fact was that Ryan was somehow afraid to head over to the cafeteria due to the bullying that had resumed itself. He''d most likely get bullied there again today. He wasn''t in the mood to get bullied at all, he wasn''t always in the mood to get bullied because it wasn''t a pleasant thing at all. But he''d have to head over to the cafeteria to eat. He can''t miss out on the delicious food that would be prepared by the cooks today... "Let''s head over to the cafeteria, see, the classroom is completely empty. We''re the only ones remaining in it". Dylan said to Ryan, glancing at him. Ryan didn''t move an inch after Dylan said that to him, he was just standing on the same spot. Then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "Are you afraid to head over to the cafeteria due to the fact that you might get bullied there again?". "Yes". Ryan responded, nodding his head a little. "But you have to eat even with that fear. Don''t allow them to make you start skipping meals eaten at the cafeteria". "I don''t plan on skipping today''s meal, and I never thought of skipping other meals to come in the future because of them. I''m just scared". "The fact that you don''t plan on allowing them make you skip school meals is just excellent. And I understand the fact that you''re scared, you''re human, and no one likes getting disturbed, But let''s head over to the cafeteria with the mindset of ''whatever comes''. This isn''t the first time something like this is happening, it had happened in the past, and we dealt with it. We''d find a way to deal with it again no matter what, Let''s head over to the cafeteria, we''re already wasting too much time in the classroom". And after those words finished flowing out of Dylan''s mouth, both he and Ryan walked out of the classroom together. They''d already gotten so close to the cafeteria by now. And in just a few seconds, they reached and entered the cafeteria. They noticed a lot of people glanced at them the moment they stepped foot into the cafeteria...and it was just so annoying. The cooks were about to begin serving the students around, and most of the chairs and tables had already been occupied by students when they stepped foot into the cafeteria. There were still vacant chairs though, but all the chairs close to the vacant chairs had already been occupied by students... That means students were already sitting around all the tables in the cafeteria. So what they''d have to do was to join a particular group of students around a particular table. They''d have to sit on vacant chairs around the table. So right now, Ryan and Dylan were already walking toward a certain group of students occupying a certain table that didn''t look troublesome. There were about two vacant chairs around that table. The moment they reached them, they made themselves comfortable on the chairs. After sitting on the chairs, they noticed the students sitting close to them were staring at them. And this made them begin wondering, ''Did we make a wrong decision sitting here?''. Well, it didn''t last for long, in no time, the students stopped staring at them. And after the passing of a few minutes, they become sure they didn''t make a wrong decision sitting there. They confirmed the students they were sitting close to weren''t troublesome. But though the students they were sitting close to weren''t staring at them anymore, there were still gazes on them. Other students in the cafeteria were staring at them due to the same thing that happened yesterday. The cooks had already begun serving the students by now, in fact, a lot of students had already gotten served. A lot of them had food in front of them as the nice aroma of the food was entering their nostrils. Ryan and Dylan hadn''t gotten served by now, but in no time, they were served. Plates of food were kept in front of them and were also kept in front of the students sitting around the same table as them. It didn''t take long for all of them to begin digging in. They began eating...and as usual, the food tasted nice. Ryan was somehow afraid as he was eating, and the reason why he was afraid was because of that same reason. Look at what they''d turned his life into. He was eating and was feeling scared at the same time. Was he enjoying the food he was eating? Yes, he was enjoying it, but he wasn''t enjoying it to the fullest. He was supposed to be enjoying it to the fullest if not that he was scared... As for Dylan, he was enjoying his food to the fullest along with the other students sitting close to them. The cooks were still in the cafeteria, so Ryan''s heart was still at ease to an extent. As far as adults were around, the bullies wouldn''t be able to cause distress to his life. The cooks would need to step out of the cafeteria before the bullies would begin doing anything. A few minutes passed, but the cooks were still in the cafeteria...not even a single one of them had stepped out of it. And you know what? Ryan was hoping it would remain that way. He was hoping the cooks wouldn''t step out of the cafeteria because as far as they don''t step out, the bullies wouldn''t be able to disturb him if at all they planned on doing so today. A few more minutes had passed, and the cooks hadn''t stepped out of the cafeteria yet. And Ryan''s heart was gladdened because of this, at some point, he was even becoming sure the cooks wouldn''t step out of the cafeteria. They''d remain in the cafeteria until all the students were done eating...but he became disappointed at some point. The cooks began leaving the cafeteria one after the other until they were done leaving it. So right now, it was only the students in the cafeteria. Ryan''s heart wasn''t at ease anymore, he was even feeling his heart beat a little as he was eating. The cafeteria was filled with serenity as everyone was eating. It could be said that Ryan was the only one that wasn''t enjoying his food to the fullest out of everyone in the cafeteria. And this was due to the fact that he was scared. ''What kind of thing is this?''. That was the thought that ran through his mind as he was still eating. What he meant by that thought was ''what kind of life was he living?''. He was eating and was feeling scared at the same time...like, what sort of thing was that? And you know what? He had a good reason for feeling scared, he wasn''t feeling scared for nothing because those bullies that disturbed him yesterday had already stood up from their seats and were walking toward him. The students sitting close to them weren''t bad people at all, they didn''t make a mistake sitting close to them. Ryan and Dylan were sitting in a way where they wouldn''t be able to see the people coming behind them. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So as the bullies were walking toward them, they had no idea because they couldn''t see them. It was two of the students in front of them that signalled to them the bullies were coming behind them. Ryan and Dylan glanced back immediately, and the signalling the students gave to them were completely true...the bullies were walking toward them. ..The bullies planned on tapping their heads with force the moment they reached them, but since the both of them had glanced back and sighted them, their plans had been ruined. Chapter 124 - 124: Surprised. "Shit! Failed plan". Those were the words that flowed out of one of the bullies'' mouths as they were still walking toward Ryan and Dylan. The moment they got closer to them, another person voiced out, "Why did you guys have to glance back and ruin our plan? We wanted to tap you guys'' heads with force, you shouldn''t have ruined it". And after those words finished flowing out of the person''s mouth, they walked past Ryan and Dylan and were standing in front of them right now. They were four, and all four of them had smirks on their faces. They just stood at a particular spot glancing at Ryan and Dylan, and the both of them were also staring at them as well. A lot of students in the cafeteria were happy right now. And why was that? Because another scene was about to begin just like yesterday. Many of them had stopped eating with their gazes focused on Ryan, Dylan, and the bullies. Some were still eating, but they weren''t eating as much as they were eating before because their attention had been divided...they weren''t fully focused on their food anymore. ''It''s about to begin again, I wasn''t scared for nothing''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at the bullies in front of him. The bullies were still staring at them, and they were still staring at the bullies. No one had spoken anything for seconds now, it''s just been staring and staring... There were other bullies in the cafeteria watching the current scene, and they also watched the one that took place yesterday. Many of them had been making plans behind the scenes on how to resume bullying Ryan. But the thing was that they had never come up with a good plan, so they''d never implemented anything. And that particular threat from Dylan was always making them scared whenever they thought about it. But seeing these bullies doing what they were doing to Ryan without feeling scared or anything was giving them that morale to resume bullying Ryan as well. They''d keep watching for now until they feel the proper time had arrived for them to resume bullying him... The bullies were still standing in front of Ryan and Dylan glancing at them, and Ryan and Dylan were still staring at them as well. The students sitting around the same table as Ryan and Dylan were also staring at the bullies. The ones that needed to turn their heads around to glance at the bullies did so. But the bullies weren''t here for them at all, so they weren''t glancing at them...their gazes were just focused on Ryan and Dylan. ..For the past few minutes now, this was what had been taking place, them staring at each other. The cafeteria had been filled with complete silence for the past few minutes until Dylan finally broke the silence saying, sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You guys want to repeat this? Don''t you guys get tired at all?". Of course, he knew they don''t get tired once it comes to these kinds of things, they were bullies. But those words just had to flow out of his mouth. "Yes, we want to repeat it, and we aren''t tired at all. In fact, we don''t plan on getting tired anytime soon". One of the boys'' voices resounded with his gaze focused on Dylan. Dylan sighed immediately, and Ryan also had to sigh at that moment. As known, the bullies wanted to confirm something, they wanted to confirm if the threat from Dylan about reporting them to the teachers were just empty threats or not. As far as they hadn''t confirmed that, they''d keep causing distress to Ryan''s life in his presence, which he''d also partake of at times. That was the plan, to resume bullying Ryan, and to stop bullying him in his presence if they get to confirm his threats about reporting them to the teachers weren''t empty threats. To stop bullying him in his presence doesn''t mean they''d stopped with the bullying. It simply meant they''d begin bullying Ryan when Dylan wasn''t with him, they''d find a way. But all these would only happen if they confirm Dylan''s threat wasn''t an empty one. As far as they don''t confirm it, they''d keep bullying Ryan in his presence... All Dylan wanted to do now was to enjoy his meal until he had emptied his plate and left the cafeteria along with his friend. But seems like that wouldn''t be possible because of these bullies...these rascals that gain joy from disturbing other people''s lives. "Can we not do this today?". Dylan voiced out with his gaze focused on the bullies. "If we don''t do it today, then when would be the best time to do it?". The leader of the bullies inquired of Dylan. "Maybe some other time, or maybe you guys can just end this act of disturbing other people''s lives. You guys can put an end to it completely, and it would be so nice". Dylan uttered again. The four boys glanced at each other the moment Dylan said that, then they began laughing. Yes, that same thing was repeating itself...you know, laughing at something that wasn''t funny. Ryan and Dylan glanced at each other with confused expressions on their faces during the time they were laughing. Dylan didn''t find what he said funny, so he was wondering why they were laughing. Even the students sitting around the same table as them that had their gazes focused on the bullies also had confused expressions on their faces. They didn''t find what Dylan said funny, so they were wondering why the four boys were laughing. Ryan and Dylan weren''t surprised by this though, this wasn''t the first time something like this was happening. This wasn''t the first time the bullies were laughing at something they said that wasn''t funny. After they were done laughing, the leader''s voice resounded again, "You want us to put an end to what?". He was directing the question at Dylan, and Dylan didn''t waste time to respond to it... "To put an end to disturbing other people''s lives, it isn''t nice at all". "I feel like laughing again hearing you say that again. If we put an end to it, then where''s the fun? There''d be no more fun". The leader uttered again. They gain joy from causing distress to other people''s lives, people they felt they needed to do so to...it wasn''t a new thing. So since they gain joy from it, then it was fun for them. Dylan was fully aware of this, so hearing those words flow out of the boy''s mouth didn''t surprise him at all. And he knew these things he was saying to convince them to stop what they were doing were going to be in vain. Bullies would always be bullies...but he just had to say them anyway. The leader of the bullies walked toward Ryan and Dylan after those words flowed out of his mouth. And the moment he reached them, he tapped both of their heads with force before focusing his gaze on Dylan and saying, "You shouldn''t have said something like that, it''s funny and annoying at the same time". That act of his made some students in the cafeteria begin laughing, some just chuckled a little. After he was done tapping their heads and had said what he wanted to say, which even made some students laugh, he turned around and began walking back to his gang. He''d reached his gang by now and was standing in front of them, and each of them had smirks on their faces. Ryan and Dylan were boiling with anger right now, and it was evident on their faces. They were staring daggers at the four boys...but all this rage was for nothing because they wouldn''t be able to fight the bullies right here, right now... Silence just ensued for seconds as Ryan and Dylan kept staring daggers at the four boys until words flowed out of Ryan''s mouth, he said something he''d never said before, and he said it due to the anger he was feeling. "Do you guys know who my father is?". A surprised expression appeared on a lot of people''s faces the moment he said that, Dylan wasn''t excluded. Dylan basically took his gaze off the bullies and focused them on Ryan. A surprised expression was fully plastered on his face as he was staring at Ryan, he wasn''t even angry anymore. Then he thought to himself, ''This is the first time he''s saying something like this. He must be really provoked''. The bullies weren''t excluded, surprised expressions appeared on each of their faces as well as their gazes were just focused on Ryan. Then Ryan''s voice resounded again, still staring daggers at the bullies, "Oh! I''m sure you guys know who my father is, if you don''t know, then ask questions. Now, do you know what would happen to you guys if I report to my dad and tell him all that you guys have been doing to me? A lot would happen". ..That surprised expression was still plastered on the bullies'' faces as they were glancing at Ryan. Chapter 125 - 125: Would It Remain This Way? Apart from them, the surprised expression was still plastered on many of the students'' faces in the cafeteria. A surprised expression was still plastered on Dylan''s face as he was staring at Ryan. The students sitting around the same table as Ryan and Dylan weren''t excluded, they also had that surprised expression plastered on their faces as well. Of course, the bullies knew who Ryan''s father was and knew the kind of power he controls. In fact, it was part of the reason why they resumed bullying Ryan, the fact that he was from a prestigious family, and they weren''t from one. Now, the bullies, including all the students in the cafeteria, were surprised when Ryan made that utterance for the same reason. The same fucking reason why Dylan was surprised and was still staring at Ryan up till this moment. With everything that had been happening to him, he had never made such an utterance before, this was the very first time he was doing so... And a lot would truly happen to the bullies if he reported them to his father and told him all they''d been doing to him. The bullies were fully aware of this, and they became scared a little when Ryan made that utterance. This was the very first time he was making such an utterance, and for him to say this meant that he was really provoked. Now, the fact that he was really provoked might move him to report to his dad though he chose not to do so all this while. ..These were the bullies'' mindsets, and thinking about it was making them scared. They just stood there glancing at Ryan, and by now, that surprised expression wasn''t plastered on their faces anymore. It had been replaced with a bit of fear. Yes, they were scared that Ryan could actually do what he just said, and the fear was showing in their faces a little. Ryan noticed it, and his heart gladdened immediately. He was still staring daggers at them, but he wasn''t angry anymore, he just chose to keep staring at them that way... The surprised expressions on people''s faces were already vanishing little by little, Dylan included. Still staring daggers at the bullies and noticing the bit of fear on their faces, Ryan thought to himself, ''Maybe this threat would be able to scare them off. I can tell they were really surprised when I said that, this is the first time I''m saying something like this. Look at the fear on their faces, they were caught off guard, S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope this threat would be able to scare them off considering I said it with rage in my face''. After that thought ran through his mind, he stopped staring daggers at them, then his voice resounded again, "Getting reported to my dad isn''t something you guys would want at all, getting punished by him isn''t something you guys would want as well. So it''s best you guys stop all these and just leave me alone because you wouldn''t like what would hit you if you continue with this". Dylan loved the confidence Ryan was emitting. He was staring at him currently, he''d been staring at him for a few minutes now, but he took his gaze off Ryan after the passing of a few seconds and focused them on the bullies. And the moment he glanced at them, he noticed from their faces what Ryan said got to them. He noticed they were a little scared...they knew what it would feel like getting punished by Ryan''s dad. Taking things into his hands and dealing with them, it would be terrible... So the once confident bullies weren''t confident anymore and were now walking away after staring at Ryan for a few more seconds. They kept on walking until they reached their seats and balanced on them. Then what followed next was for them to resume eating their foods. Students in the cafeteria were a little surprised at how the bullies lost their confidence all of a sudden due to what Ryan said. Well, since the scene was over, students resumed eating their foods. This was for the ones that stopped eating their foods completely to glance at the scene taking place. There were some that didn''t stop eating their foods completely but were still glancing at the scene. Their attention was divided, they were eating and staring at the scene taking place. ..A smirk appeared on Ryan''s face after the bullies walked away and reached their seats. His threat worked, look at how they scampered away. They were afraid to get punished by his dad, they were fully aware of how terrible it would be. ''I just hope it would remain this way, I just hope I can keep using that threat to scare them off''. Ryan thought to himself with that smirk still plastered on his face. The smirk vanished from his face after the passing of a few seconds, then he glanced at Dylan and saw that a smirk was also plastered on his face as well. And seeing that smirk on Dylan''s face made that smirk that was on his face a few seconds ago want to appear on it again. While glancing at him, Dylan gave him the look of ''Well done job'', which Ryan understood immediately. And a little smile couldn''t help but appear on his face at that moment. The smirk on Dylan''s face had vanished by now. Since everyone had resumed eating their foods, including the students sitting around the same table as them, Ryan and Dylan had to resume eating their foods as well. Slowly, students started emptying their plates and leaving the cafeteria. And that was how it kept on going until everyone had finished leaving the cafeteria, and it was completely empty of students. The cooks had to come back into the cafeteria and do what they''d been doing before, which was packing up all the empty plates on the tables. It was part of their job... ****** Ryan apologized to his older brother, Kai, concerning what happened between them. Yes, Ryan brought Kai to his room to have a particular conversation with him but didn''t end up having the conversation with him due to his fear. He only needed to ask him one question, but he was finding it so hard to ask him the question due to what might happen after asking him the question. He knew asking him the question would definitely lead to a conversation, and he was afraid of what the conversation might lead Kai to do. He wasted Kai''s time, and Kai was furious at him. He didn''t wait for too long to apologize to Kai. He apologized to him after they were done eating dinner and were in the living room. Now, did Kai accept his apology? Of course, he did. Being angry with his younger brother for too long wasn''t something he wanted. But though Ryan apologized to him, and they made up, he didn''t end up having that conversation he wanted to have with him. He didn''t see any reason to. Kai even asked what the conversation was about, but he didn''t tell him and gave him a valid reason why he didn''t do so. Kai didn''t take it the wrong way, he just respected Ryan''s decision not to tell him what the discussion would have been about. Now, how were things for Ryan at school? Were the bullies still picking on him and so on? Well, they weren''t anymore after that threat that came from him that he would report them to his father. He said it with rage on his face, he said it like he was going to report to his father on that very day. That was the very first time he said something like that ever since they started bullying him. It caught them by surprise, and they were scared, so they''d been staying off him... Even other bullies that were having the morale to resume bullying Ryan because they saw a particular group of boys had resumed bullying him didn''t have the morale to resume bullying him again due to what he said. It wasn''t about what he said, but how he said it. He said it with rage and with so much confidence. So for the past few days now, Ryan had been enjoying his stay at school to an extent. No bullying of any sort, and so on. And he kept hoping it would remain that way. There were times when he''d be heading home with Dylan during closing hour, and he''d see the bullies, the four boys. And they wouldn''t try to walk toward him or anything even though they sighted him, they''d just keep walking out of the school compound along with other students. Everything was going smoothly, Ryan was coming to school and leaving school every day without any kind of disturbance from anyone. But would it remain this way? People were still staring at him as usual, the side-talks, and so on. Those were the minor bullying, he''d been free from the main bullying for days now. So the question remains the same...would it remain this way?... Chapter 126 - 126: Wasnt Working Out As Well. Well, today was another day of school, and students were present at their different academies as usual. Ryan was also present at his academy, in fact, he was in his classroom right now along with his classmates. And you know what? He was so happy today. Part of the reason why he was so happy today was the fact that those boys hadn''t been troubling his life for days...it was just like they were scared of him now. Any time he thought about this, he was always so happy. He''d been visiting the cafeteria along with Dylan for days now during break hour, eating in peace, and also leaving the cafeteria in peace. He was happy today just as he''d been happy these passing days due to one particular reason...but something was going to happen today. Activities took place as usual, teachers teaching them, and so on, until it got to break hour. Students headed toward the cafeteria as usual, got served, ate, and right now, lots of students were already walking out of the cafeteria since they were done eating. Ryan and Dylan were among the students walking out of the cafeteria. They were walking on the school compound right now heading toward their classroom...but from the look of things, they wouldn''t be able to reach their classroom easily. That peace that Ryan had been enjoying for days now was about to end... The both of them were still heading toward their classroom when those four boys stood in front of them. The both of them were so surprised by this, and it was evident on their faces. They tried walking in another direction after their movement was disrupted by the boys, but the boys didn''t let them walk in another direction. As they were changing direction, the boys were standing in front of them immediately. Dylan sighed after the boys disrupted their movement for the second time. Glancing at them, he voiced out, "What is the meaning of this? Why are you guys disrupting our movement?". "What do you think is the meaning of it? Stop acting ignorant, I''m sure you''re fully aware of what is happening right now". One of the boys uttered. You know, they were heading toward their classroom before all these started. And they weren''t the only ones walking on the compound, other students were walking on the compound along with them. Now, some of those students decided to stand and watch the occurrence taking place, while some didn''t bother to do so...they just kept heading toward their classroom. ..No matter what, there''d always be students interested in watching these kinds of things, especially when it concerns Ryan. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Was the peace I was enjoying over? Have they decided to resume bullying me again even with my threat?''. That was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind as he was staring at the bullies. "Can you guys please move out of the way so Ryan and I can continue heading toward our classroom?". Those were the next words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth while glancing at the bullies. A smirk appeared on some of their faces after Dylan said that, then the leader of the boys voiced out, "Sorry, we can''t move out of the way". And after saying that, he made use of his right hand to push Dylan''s head, causing Dylan''s head to move back a little... An excited expression appeared on the faces of many of the students watching the occurrence after that took place...they loved it. Meanwhile, the reverse was the case for Dylan, the students loved it, whereas, he was so pissed. Ryan couldn''t help but sigh the moment that took place, and as of this moment, he was fully sure the four boys had decided to resume with the bullying. Dylan was so pissed due to what happened just now, and the four boys noticed it because it was evident on his face. So one of them stated, "You''re pissed because your head got pushed a little. Wow! What insolence". Hearing that statement made Dylan more pissed, but a single word didn''t flow out of his mouth. Then Ryan voiced out, "I guess you guys have forgotten what I said". "No, we haven''t". One of the boys said. "No, you guys might have, so let me remind you all. Continue with this, and I wouldn''t waste time reporting to my dad. And you all know what would happen when I report to my dad, it would be so brutal". Ryan uttered. The four boys glanced at each other after Ryan made that statement. But that fear that was on their faces the first time he made this threat wasn''t on their faces this time. After they were done staring at each other, they focused their gazes on Ryan. You know, the plan right from the get-go was to find out if Dylan''s threat about reporting them to the teachers were just empty threats or if he could truly carry them out. They resumed bullying Ryan with that mindset...and since they resumed bullying him, Dylan had been making the threats but never carried them out. So they kept doing what they were doing until Ryan threatened to report all they''d been doing to him to his father. He said it with anger, and that scared them. It didn''t only scare them, it also made them stay clear off him for days. They planned to confirm if Ryan''s threat about reporting them to his father was an empty threat or not behind the scene. And to confirm that, they''d have to resume bullying him. So this was the very reason why they''d resumed disturbing his life, they wanted to confirm if the threat he made was an empty threat or not, just as they wanted to confirm Dylan''s own. And this was the reason why that fear that appeared on their faces the first time he made the threat didn''t appear on their faces this time... "You''re free to do whatever you want to do. You''re free to report to your dad, no one is stopping you". One of the boys uttered, glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes. A kind of surprised expression appeared on Ryan''s face the moment the boy said that. Seems like this threat wasn''t scaring them off anymore. Dylan''s threats to report them to the teachers weren''t scaring them off anymore. Now, his threat to report to his father doesn''t seem to be scaring them off anymore as well. Ryan''s surprise converted to confusion at that moment. But Dylan seemed to have discerned something at that moment. And he had a feeling what he discerned wasn''t based on probability or something, it seemed to be a sure thing. He thought about this a few days back...but he wasn''t sure that was the case. ''Seems like they want to confirm if our threats are empty threats or if we could truly carry them out. This isn''t based on probability''. Dylan thought to himself. And what he discerned was the complete truth. He still remembered the kind of fear that appeared on their faces when Ryan made the threat the first time. But there didn''t seem to be a single opt of fear on their faces now that he''d made the threat again. After the boy said that, their leader walked closer to Ryan, then voiced out, "You heard what he said, you''re free to do whatever you want to do. You''re free to report to your dad". He was standing face to face with Ryan, and after those words were done flowing out of his mouth, he pushed Ryan so hard that Ryan began staggering and almost fell flat to the ground. An excited expression appeared on many of the students'' faces again the moment that happened...they loved it. "Look at him staggering like a fool". The leader uttered after pushing Ryan. They were doing all these on the compound without even thinking of what could happen if any of the teachers recognized that something was taking place on the compound. They had a feeling none of the teachers would be able to recognize that something was taking place on the compound until they were done doing what they were doing. And that was exactly how it would happen... Dylan grabbed the boy''s collar after those words finished flowing out of his mouth...this was seconds after pushing Ryan and almost causing him to fall to the ground. He didn''t only grab the boy''s collar, an annoyed expression was also plastered on his face. Ryan was already walking toward Dylan by now to stand close to him just as he was doing a few seconds ago. Students were surprised when Dylan grabbed the boy''s collar, even the other bullies were surprised, including the boy whose collar was grabbed. "Are you nuts? Let go of my cloth immediately". The boy uttered after Dylan grabbed his collar. But Dylan didn''t let go of it, in fact, that annoyed expression was still plastered on his face as he was still holding on to the boy''s collar. ..All he wanted to do next was to punch the boy''s face with force. Chapter 127 - 127: He Considered It Useless. There was something holding him back from doing so, if not, he would have punched his face by now. Ryan had already reached Dylan by now and was standing close to him once again. Dylan was still holding on to the boy''s collar, and that annoyed expression was still plastered on his face. Seeing that Dylan doesn''t plan on letting go of his cloth any time soon, the boy was going to take matters into his hands... Making use of his right hand, he was able to take Dylan''s hand off his collar though it wasn''t something he achieved so easily. "You''re crazy, what was the meaning of that?". The boy stated after taking Dylan''s hand off his collar. Dylan didn''t say anything in response to the boy''s statement, he was only staring at him. As time passed, the annoyed expression vanished from his face. "Remember what we said Ryan, you''re free to do whatever you want to do". The leader of the bullies said to Ryan after the passing of a few seconds. And after saying that, he glanced at his gang and uttered to them, "Let''s move". And with that, all four of them began walking away heading straight to their classroom. Seeing that the scene was over, students began walking away as well. It got to a point where Ryan and Dylan were the only ones remaining on the compound. When other students were walking away, they still stood there. It was after a few seconds of standing on the compound alone that the both of them glanced at each other and began walking toward their classroom as well. Ryan''s mind was filled up as they were heading toward their classroom. His threat wasn''t scaring off the bullies anymore, in fact, they were telling him to do whatever he wanted to do. He was free to go report to his dad if he wanted. Did they mean what they said? Or were they joking? This was the thought running through Ryan''s mind... They knew how powerful his dad was and what he could do to them once he finds out what they''d been doing to his son. So what was giving them this kind of confidence? Or did they have a plan? Maybe they were able to create a strong plan during the days of staying clear off him whereby even if he reports to his father, they still wouldn''t be affected. ..Ryan was just so confused, his head was filled up. These bullies were troubling the hell out of his life, they''d done it over and over again. The reason why Ryan was so confused was because he hadn''t discerned what Dylan discerned. Dylan wasn''t confused at all because he knew what they were trying to confirm. He knew the reason why Ryan''s threat wasn''t scaring them off anymore. But he didn''t plan on telling Ryan now, in fact, he wasn''t sure if he was going to ever tell him. Would telling Ryan change anything? Would that make him change his decision never to report to the teachers or his father? Yes, this was Dylan''s mindset. But it wasn''t a sure thing though, he might tell him, or he might not. Ryan''s mind was still filled up until they reached their classroom and entered it. Some students glanced at them the moment they stepped foot into the classroom. The students that stared at them were the ones that witnessed what happened at the school compound. Yes, the ones that stood there to watch as Ryan was being disturbed. They didn''t glance at them for too long though, it only lasted for a few seconds before they took their gazes off them, then murmurings followed. They began conversing among themselves about what happened to Ryan at the school compound. Some were even conversing and smirking from time to time. Some couldn''t help but to be giving them those side-glances while still conversing among themselves. Ryan and Dylan were so used to this, especially Ryan. So upon seeing all these, all they did was to begin walking toward their seats until they reached them and balanced on them. It got to a point where the conversations about them stopped including the side-glances... ****** Ryan''s threat about reporting them to his father wasn''t scaring them off anymore. As far as they couldn''t confirm that he could truly carry out what he was saying, they wouldn''t be scared. And from the look of things, the threat was just an empty one because Ryan doesn''t want his father to know what was happening to him at school. And reporting to him would make him find out. The only reason why he blurted it out at the cafeteria was because he was so angry, he didn''t even know when the words flowed out of his mouth. But he couldn''t carry it out, so it was just an empty threat. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the bullies weren''t scared anymore, Ryan''s enjoyment was over. They started causing distress to his life once again, which Dylan was also partaking of since they were friends. Inside the cafeteria, they''d cause distress to his life. At the school compound when no teachers were around, they''d cause distress to his life. Sometimes, even outside the academy when they were heading home during closing hours, they''d cause distress to his life. And as known, Dylan kept partaking of them while always trying to defend Ryan in the process. For the past few days now, Ryan wasn''t enjoying his stay at school anymore. Other bullies were watching as the four boys were causing distress to Ryan''s life, and slowly, they were regaining that morale to resume bullying Ryan. They hadn''t started yet, but they knew they were going to start soon... "How long would you continue like this, Ryan? How long would you let these people keep playing you around? You could have put an end to this thing a long time ago if not for the fear you''re feeling". Dylan would always say to Ryan. ..But all the things he was saying to Ryan weren''t close to making him change his mind concerning the decisions he made. As known, Dylan had discerned the reason why his threat and Ryan''s threat weren''t scaring off the bullies anymore. And telling Ryan about it was based on probability at some point. But it wasn''t based on probability anymore. Dylan was sure he wouldn''t be telling Ryan about it ''cause he knew it would most likely not change anything. There was a very slight possibility of Ryan changing the decisions he made after hearing what Dylan has to say to him. So Dylan just considered it useless. Days kept on passing, and those four boys kept disturbing Ryan and Dylan''s lives. It was closing hour now, and lots of students were already on the school compound walking out of it. As usual, some weren''t walking out of it, they were being ridden out of it by someone with a horse. Ryan and Dylan were among the students on the school compound walking out of it. They''d finished walking out of it by now, and upon doing so...they sighted the bullies waiting for them so they could disturb their lives a little just as they''d been doing before. They also noticed students waiting for the occurrence to take place. Since the bullies were standing on the same spot they were always standing on whenever they were waiting for Ryan and Dylan to come out so they could cause distress to their lives. The students that always loved to watch the occurrence began waiting instead of heading home. The bullies had already made their little calculations before they began waiting. They''d already calculated when teachers would begin walking out of the academy in mass since some had already done so. Before they''d begin walking out of the academy in mass, they would have already done what they wanted to do to Ryan and Dylan and left. The moment Ryan and Dylan walked out of the school compound and set eyes on the bullies, they sighed. Then this thought ran through Ryan''s mind, ''And it is going to happen again''. They tried their best to act like they didn''t see the bullies, so they were just heading home as they were supposed to do. They were still walking when the four boys left where they were before and arrived in front of them. "Acting like they didn''t see us". One of the boys stated after arriving in front of them. "And they''re so good at it, this isn''t the first time they''re doing such. Whenever they do it, it always looks so real". Another boy voiced out. "Just allow us to head home in peace". Dylan said to the four boys. "And you know we can''t do that". The leader of the boys said with a bit of smirk appearing on his face. The students interested in these kinds of occurrences just stood at their different spots watching the scene. "Let''s head home and leave these people here". Dylan said to Ryan with his gaze focused on him. That statement annoyed the bullies a lot, especially their leader. The fact that he referred to them as ''these people'' was what annoyed them... Chapter 128 - 128: Confirmation. After Dylan said that, he and Ryan wanted to change direction, so the bullies wouldn''t be in front of them anymore, and they could resume heading toward their homes freely. The fact that they were about to change direction after those annoying words flowed out of Dylan''s mouth added to the anger they were feeling. The both of them successfully changed direction, but before they could begin walking in that direction, the four boys began bullying them with anger. They first started out by pushing the two of them to the ground with force. That act alone made some students start chuckling. And after Ryan and Dylan stood up from the ground, they began tapping their heads here and there. The four boys were moving around them and hitting their heads which Ryan and Dylan were feeling pain from. "You guys should stop this". Dylan said to the bullies. But they didn''t listen, in fact, the moment he said that, one of the boys tapped his head with force which he felt pain from. That was how it kept on going until the next few minutes to come. Ryan and Dylan were already feeling anger by now, but Dylan''s anger was at its peak. He kept feeling different hands hit his head as laughter coming from students were resounding inside his ears. His anger was already at its peak, but as students'' laughter was resounding inside his ears and he kept feeling hands hit his head, his anger kept increasing. Imagine someone whose anger was already at its peak, but it was still increasing, imagine the kind of anger the person would be feeling. Dylan was boiling with anger right now, and it was evident on his face. After the passing of a few seconds of the same things repeating themselves, Dylan muttered to himself, "I think I''ve had enough". And the moment he muttered that, he glanced at one of the boys and threw a nice punch which landed on the boy''s face, causing him pain and causing his face to move in a certain direction. The punch was too swift for the boy to dodge. Though he was facing Dylan and saw when the punch was heading toward him, before he could do anything, the punch had already hit his face. The force of the punch was enough for him to begin bleeding inside his mouth... After punching the boy''s face, he glanced at another one and threw a kick which landed on the person''s stomach, causing the person to fly and fall to the ground. He did that so swiftly as well, and there was a lot of force added to the kick because he was angry. He threw every attack with immense anger. And they were somehow unexpected...they weren''t expecting him to do this, this was the very first time he was doing such. The bullies were so surprised, the students watching the occurrence were surprised as well, and Ryan wasn''t excluded. Due to Dylan''s action, their heads weren''t being tapped by the boys anymore. After kicking the boy''s stomach and causing him to fall to the ground, Dylan glanced at their leader and threw a punch at him. They were already aware of what he was doing by now, so the leader was able to dodge the punch. Dylan''s hand swung past, but he didn''t stop there, he threw another punch at the boy. But the boy dodged it as well. The boy he kicked had already stood up from the ground by now with his right hand on his stomach. He was still feeling pain from the kicking. And as for the boy he punched in the face, he was still feeling pain from it. In fact, he bled in his mouth as expected. "I''m going to report you guys today, watch me do it". Dylan uttered to the bullies, glancing at all of them. "And who do you want to report to?". The leader of the bullies inquired of him. "To the teachers". Dylan responded. Ryan''s eyes widened the moment he heard that. Was Dylan serious about what he just said now? Does he truly plan on reporting to the teachers knowing fully well he doesn''t want that? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..Well, Dylan was completely serious about what he said. He planned on reporting to the teachers right now. After those words flowed out of his mouth, he began walking back to the academy which he walked out of a few minutes ago. Apart from walking out of the academy a few minutes ago, he would have covered a good number of distance getting closer and closer to his home if not for these bullies... He''d walked into the school compound by now and was walking on it heading straight to one of the teachers'' offices. The bullies stood there glancing at each other with widened eyes. Then one of them voiced out, "I don''t think he''s joking about what he said. He could truly report us to the teachers". And the moment the boy said that, all of them began running toward Dylan with the aim of stopping him from reaching one of the teachers'' offices. All the students around were just watching the scene. This was the thought that ran through some of their minds as they were watching Dylan walk toward one of the teachers'' offices, ''It is about to get out of hand. A lot would happen if he reported them''. They''d already reached Dylan by now, then one of them uttered to him, "So, you truly plan on reporting us to the teachers?". "You guys thought I was joking? I''m done taking enough of you guys'' shit, you all need to be punished". Dylan said to them while still walking. He didn''t stop for a second as those words were flowing out of his mouth, they had to keep walking alongside him even after reaching him... Since they wanted to confirm if he''d be able to carry out the threat of reporting them to the teachers, well, he was going to prove it to them right now. The four boys were so scared right now, there was no doubt that Dylan truly planned on reporting them to the teachers...it was evident on his face. And they didn''t know how to stop him, they didn''t know what to do. The fear they were feeling kept increasing and increasing. Ryan was watching Dylan walk toward one of the teachers'' offices with the bullies walking alongside him. No doubt, Dylan planned on reporting them to the teachers, this was something Ryan had concluded in his heart from what he was seeing. Reporting them to the teachers meant Dylan went against what Ryan wanted, but he wasn''t thinking about that right now. ..All he knew was that he''d had enough and needed to do the necessary thing. Ryan knew that even if he ran toward Dylan right now and stood in front of him, he''d most likely still not be able to stop him from doing what he planned on doing. ''Guess there''s nothing that could be done about it''. Ryan thought to himself as he was still watching Dylan walk toward one of the teachers'' offices. Dylan was still walking toward one of the teachers'' offices, and the four boys were still walking alongside him with their hearts beating so fast...they were fucking afraid. Dylan seemed unstoppable at this moment. They wanted to confirm if he could truly carry out his threat of reporting them to the teachers. Well, they''d pushed him so hard, and they''d confirmed that he could truly carry it out. They knew they needed to beg him now to see if they could stop him from reporting to the teachers in that way, but none of them wanted to stoop so low to do such. They''d talked about this in the past and concluded that they''d be willing to stoop low enough to beg him if the time arrives for them to do so. But now that the time has arrived for them to do so, none of them wanted to... They were still walking alongside him, and Dylan was getting closer and closer to one of the teachers'' offices. Seeing that they couldn''t keep walking alongside him without doing anything, the leader of the boys increased his walking pace and stood in front of Dylan. Standing in front of him, he stated, "Why can''t you just chill, you''re being too serious right now". He didn''t only say that, he also tried to stop him. But he couldn''t, Dylan did everything in his possible best to walk past him, he was too unstoppable. The boy didn''t give up, he stood in front of Dylan once again and tried to stop him. But he didn''t succeed because Dylan walked past him again. And it was at this moment the boy realized he needed to do better, if not, they''d end up getting reported. So he stood in front of Dylan once again. But this time, Dylan didn''t just walk directly toward him, he changed direction. But that didn''t stop the boy from doing what he wanted to do. He grabbed Dylan tightly with both hands... Chapter 129 - 129: Please, Dont Report Us. He grabbed Dylan in a form of embrace, and he did so really tightly. He didn''t only grab him, these words also flowed out of his mouth as well, "Why can''t you just relax?". "Why didn''t you and your guys relax when you were disturbing the hell out of me and Ryan''s lives? Why didn''t you chill? Now that I want to go report you guys for your wrongdoings, you want me to chill? No, I can''t do that, I need to report you guys so you''d get punished". Those were the words that flowed out of Dylan''s mouth as the boy was still holding on to him tightly. For seconds, Dylan couldn''t free himself from the boy''s grip. But slowly, after applying some tactics, he began freeing himself from the boy''s grip. After freeing himself from the boy''s grip, he resumed walking toward the particular office he was heading toward. The boy didn''t plan on giving up though, he was going to keep trying to stop Dylan. The other boys didn''t stand in a particular spot watching all these happen. They were in motion and were trying to walk alongside Dylan though they couldn''t seem to do so properly. The boy stood in front of Dylan once again, and an annoyed expression appeared on Dylan''s face the moment that happened... Not like he hadn''t been annoyed all this while, but the annoyance vanished from his face at some point. But seeing that the boy was persistent had made the annoyed expression appear on his face once again. He planned on doing something the moment he reaches the boy...but he didn''t show it in his action or anything. The boy didn''t have a single idea Dylan planned on doing something the moment he reaches him. The moment Dylan reached the boy, he threw a nice punch directly at the boy''s face. Now, it was so unexpected and swift, but the boy still managed to dodge it as Dylan''s hand swung past. But that had created space for Dylan to keep moving, the boy wasn''t in front of him anymore. He was still walking when he felt someone grab him. He glanced at the person, and it was the boy... ''Damn! He''s so persistent. So they''re afraid of getting reported but never gave us a chance to rest? Disturbance here and there''. Dylan thought to himself after glancing at the boy. He tried freeing himself from the boy''s grip, but he couldn''t just, the boy gripped him really tightly. ..Since he couldn''t free himself from the boy''s grip in a particular way, then he was going to try out another way. And what way was that? He threw another punch at the boy''s face. The boy grabbed him in a way whereby his face had to be bent a little. So Dylan had to carry the punch from below, and it came with immense force. The boy wouldn''t let the punch touch him, he''d have to dodge it. And for him to dodge it, he''d have to let go of Dylan. And that was exactly what happened, he dodged the punch and let go of Dylan. That was exactly the reason why Dylan threw the punch in the first place, so the boy could let go of him and he could continue walking. After the boy let go of him, he turned around and resumed walking. He hadn''t even taken up to three steps when he felt the boy grab his right shoulder. He turned around and glanced at the boy...and the moment he was doing so, the boy''s hand was heading toward his face. Yes, the boy had thrown a nice punch with the aim of hitting his face with it. Dylan was so surprised to see the boy''s hand head toward his face. So this boy had the effrontery to throw a punch at him as well instead of begging him not to report them? His ego was on a high level, in fact, their ego was on a high level... Dylan dodged the boy''s punch though it was somehow unexpected, then he threw a punch at the boy as well which the boy made sure to dodge. And that was how they started throwing punches at each other. None of them were able to hit each other because they kept dodging each other''s attacks. The other boys had to stand at a particular spot watching the occurrence taking place in front of them right now. How could the one that could be referred to as their leader be throwing punches with Dylan instead of begging him? Fighting him would only add to the anger he was feeling and would make him more determined to report them. How could he not think about this? That was their mindset. They kept throwing punches at each other until Dylan was able to finally hit the boy in the stomach. Yes, one of his punches hit the boy''s stomach, and he felt pain from it. He didn''t only feel pain from it, he also moved back a little. Dylan didn''t make use of this opportunity to resume walking, he just stood there glancing at the boy. After the pain the boy was feeling had reduced, he glanced at Dylan and ran toward him, coming with another punch... With the way the boy was coming with the punch, Dylan knew he''d be able to dodge it easily and even hit him again. And that was exactly what happened, Dylan dodged the punch as the boy''s hand swung past. Then he landed another punch on the boy''s stomach exactly on that same spot where he hit him before. The pain doubled that the boy even had to groan and move back a little with his right hand on his stomach. Dylan was proving to him, in fact, he was proving to them that he wasn''t a weakling at all because the others were watching. He''d hit the boy twice since they started throwing punches at each other, but the boy hadn''t hit him at all. They all possessed an affinity, and he also possessed an affinity as well. He stood there glancing at the boy as his right hand was still on his stomach. He could tell that the boy was in pain, but he wasn''t feeling sorry for him at all...he deserved it and even more. The boy glanced at Dylan, and Dylan wasn''t smiling at all, a serious expression was plastered on his face. And at that moment, the boy became a little intimidated. In fact, it could be said that Dylan was a little scary right now... Apart from the other bullies, other students outside the academy had been watching everything that had been taking place, including Ryan. They stood in a way whereby they were able to see everything that was happening. They saw everything, how the boy had been trying to stop Dylan from reaching one of the teachers'' offices, when they started throwing punches at each other. When Dylan punched him twice in the stomach, and the boy was in pain right now with his right hand on his stomach. Ryan just stood there glancing at everything with widened eyes. Dylan wasn''t joking at all, they''d pushed him past his limit. He was so bent on reporting them to the teachers that he even fought when he needed to, and even came out victorious. The boy was still staring at Dylan, and Dylan was doing the same as well. Dylan stared at him for a few more seconds before he took his gaze off him and resumed walking toward one of the teachers'' offices. And he hadn''t walked for even up to four seconds when he heard the boy''s voice, "Please". He stopped walking but didn''t glance at the boy the moment he heard his voice and what he said. He was a little surprised that the word ''please'' flowed out of the boy''s mouth. Well, the surprise didn''t last for long because it took a long time before the boy could finally say it out. He voiced it out because that was the last option he had right now to stop him from reporting them. He''d tried everything to stop him, like grabbing him, and even fighting him, but all of them were in vain. So the last option he had right now was to beg. Begging him would hurt his pride, but he just had to do it. Dylan hadn''t even glanced at the boy, but he didn''t move an inch either, he was still standing on that same spot. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Please, don''t report us". And it was at this moment that Dylan finally glanced at the boy, then he voiced out, "And why should I do that? Why shouldn''t I report you guys after the distresses you''ve caused to me and Ryan''s lives, including the other students you guys do bully? You guys deserve to be punished immensely". "Yes, I''m fully aware of that, I know we deserve to be punished immensely. But please, don''t put us in such a situation, it would be terrible". The boy''s voice resounded again. "Weren''t you thinking about all these when you were causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives? You guys don''t deserve pity at all because you don''t pity others". Dylan uttered with anger evident in his voice. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 130 - 130: Stay Clear Off. Anger wasn''t evident in his voice only, anger was also on his facial expression. The more he was thinking about the kind of distresses this boy and his gang had caused to him and Ryan''s lives, especially Ryan, the more his anger was increasing. It was just as he said, they don''t deserve to be pitied at all because they don''t pity others. This boy was only begging because this was the last option...if not. "I know we don''t deserve to be pitied, but try to pity us only this one time". The boy stated again. "I can''t do that, I can''t pity you guys without any reason. I need a valid reason to do so and change my mind about reporting you guys to the teachers". The moment Dylan said that, the boy stood upright and walked toward Dylan until he reached him. And the moment he reached him, he voiced out, "You need a valid reason to change your mind about reporting us to the teachers". "Exactly". Dylan stated nodding his head a little. "We''d stop causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives, everything would end today". "Easier said than done, I don''t believe you. You might say this now and do something else later. You''re only saying this now just to stop me from reporting to the teachers". "I mean what I''m saying, believe me. Since you were close to being unstoppable about reporting us to the teachers today, then I know nothing can stop you from reporting to the teachers some other time if we try disturbing you and Ryan''s lives again, Since you wanted to do it today, then you''d be able to do it some other time. And I''m not that stupid to want to get involved in such". The boy voiced out. Dylan stood there glancing directly into the boy''s eyes, then he uttered, "So, this is a promise. Today would be the last time you and your gang would be causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives". "Yes, it is a promise". The boy stated nodding his head a little. "Make sure to inform your gang about this because if any of them make the mistake of causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives, I wouldn''t hesitate to report to the teachers. And there''s no way you wouldn''t partake from the punishment even though you weren''t part of the people that bullied us". "I understand, I''d make sure to inform all of them". There was silence for a few seconds after the boy said that, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "There''s something else". "Something else?". The boy inquired with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "Yes, there''s something else I want you and your gang to stop doing". "And what is that?". "Just as you guys would stop disturbing me and Ryan''s lives, I also want you all to do the same to the other students you''re bullying. Stop causing distress to their lives, it isn''t nice at all". The boy hesitated the moment Dylan said that, and a kind of expression appeared on his face that screamed ''it would be so hard to do as you''ve said''. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dylan noticed it and voiced out, "You wouldn''t be able to do that?". "Since we''d stop causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives, then why are you concerned about the other students we''ve been bullying? You''ve been in this academy for some time now, and you were never concerned about the students we''ve been bullying". "Well, I''m concerned now. Just as you''d stop causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives, I want you to stop causing distress to other students'' lives as well, allow them come to school in peace and also leave in peace as well, If you and your gang can''t do this, then I''d have no other choice but to report to the teachers". The boy''s facial expression was still screaming ''It would be so hard to do as you''ve said'' even after Dylan was done making that utterance. Then he managed to voice out, "I''ve heard you, I''d do as you''ve instructed, I''d also inform my gang about it. We''d stop causing distress to other students'' lives as well". Dylan nodded his head a little before saying, "Nice". Silence ensued for some seconds before his voice resounded again, "There''s something else I want you to do". "Something else again?". The boy voiced out with a kind of irritated facial expression. "Yes, something else". "And what is that?". "I want you to inform other bullies in this academy that they should stay clear off me and Ryan, they shouldn''t dare cause distress to our lives. If they do, I''d report you all to the teachers, You''d partake of whatever punishment they''d receive even though you didn''t join them in causing distress to our lives because I''d report you all at once, So make sure to inform them all, warn them so they''d stay clear off me and Ryan". Dylan said. The boy shook his head a little while bending it after Dylan made that statement. Then he glanced at Dylan before saying, "That is completely unfair. They have their own lives to live, and I have my own life to live. Why should I partake of whatever punishment they receive after causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives? My gang would stay clear off you and Ryan, that I can promise. But why should I partake in whatever punishment other bullies would receive after causing distress to you and Ryan''s lives?". "That''s why I''m telling you to inform them, warn them so it wouldn''t happen at all". "But that is a lot of work". "Informing all the bullies in this academy to stay clear off Ryan and I is what you call a lot of work? Are there thousands of bullies in this academy? No. So it is something you and your friends should be able to handle, Would you prefer them making the mistake of causing distress to me and Ryan''s lives and getting reported which would affect you as well, or informing them not minding the work involved to do so? Choose the one best for you, I''d advise you to choose the latter". The boy sighed after Dylan was done saying that, Dylan was putting him on a tough spot. He''d been cornered, there was nothing he could do about it, so he just has to make a choice now. ..Not just make a choice, he has to make the right one. So glancing at Dylan, he voiced out, "I choose the latter, I''d inform other bullies in this academy to stay clear off you and Ryan". "Nice choice". Dylan stated nodding his head a little, then his voice resounded again, "Something else, you also have to inform them to stay clear off other students in this academy whom they''d been bullying before". The boy wanted to say something after Dylan said that, but Dylan didn''t even let him speak. He disrupted his speech by saying, "You don''t need to argue with me, just do as I''ve instructed. Seeing them bully other students would also prompt me to report to the teachers". The boy nodded his head a little before saying, "Understood". Then Dylan placed his right hand on the boy''s right shoulder before saying to him once again... "And that''s it, it''s been done. I took pity on you guys today because of some reasons which you''re completely aware of. Make sure to adhere to those reasons, Don''t let me regret the decision to take pity on you guys today". And after he was done saying that, he took his hand off the boy''s shoulder. Then he said to him, "You''re free to go". "Make sure not to enter any of the teachers'' offices once I start leaving". The boy said to Dylan. "No, I can''t do that, not after we''ve agreed on so many things. Start walking, and I''d be right behind you". And after those words finished flowing out of Dylan''s mouth, the boy turned around and began walking, and Dylan followed suit just as he said. Both the boy''s friends, which were his partners in crime, the students outside, and Ryan were watching both Dylan and the boy walk out of the school compound. They were also watching them throughout the time they were conversing and were wondering what they were talking about... Now that the both of them were walking out of the academy, all the people watching them became sure that Dylan doesn''t plan on reporting them to the teachers anymore. What they didn''t know was if the boy was able to persuade him, and that was the reason why he changed his mind not to report them to the teachers, or there were other reasons why he did so. Well, the other boys breathed a sigh of relief seeing the both of them walk out of the academy together, Dylan doesn''t plan on reporting them anymore. They were on the school compound as well waiting for when Dylan and their leader would reach them before they''d begin walking out of the school compound. ..They didn''t know any other thing, but they knew their leader begged Dylan at some point. Chapter 131 - 131: Conversing About It. Yes, they were sure of that. That must have been the reason why Dylan stopped in the first place. What they discussed after that, they weren''t aware, but they''d find out soon. The other boys waited for their leader and Dylan to reach where they were, then all of them began walking out of the academy together... Ryan was somehow happy to see that Dylan didn''t later end up reporting to the teachers. But he was so curious to know what Dylan and the boy conversed about. He was sure what they conversed about was the reason why Dylan didn''t end up reporting to the teachers anymore. All five of them had walked out of the school compound by now. And the moment that was happening, teachers began walking out of their offices in mass, it was about time for them to head home. Ryan even sighted Miss Amaya among the teachers... Many of the students around began leaving seeing that the occurrence was over, that was their style. The bullies wanted to confirm if Dylan would truly be able to report them to the teachers...they''d confirmed it to the fullest now. The four boys began walking in the direction that would lead them to their homes after walking out of the academy. And it didn''t take long for Ryan and Dylan to begin doing the same as well. ****** Ryan and Dylan were still heading home, and they weren''t walking on the road in silence, they were conversing. What were they conversing about? Of course, they were conversing about what happened at school a few minutes ago after closing hour. Dylan was telling Ryan the reasons why he didn''t end up reporting them to the teachers. You know, the conversation he had with the boy and so on. "I attacked them because I couldn''t hold back myself anymore, my anger went beyond its limit. They should have confirmed properly by now that I''m not a weakling, a weakling wouldn''t have been able to do what I did, I made him promise that they''d stop causing distresses to our lives, and they''d stop causing distresses to other students'' lives as well. If they fail to do this, I wouldn''t waste time reporting them to the teachers". Dylan voiced out. Ryan nodded his head a little as a bit of smile appeared on his face, then Dylan''s voice resounded again, "I also made him promise that he''d inform other bullies in this academy not to dare bully us or bully the other students they''d been bullying. If he doesn''t keep to this, and I end up seeing other bullies causing distress to other students'' lives, or they dare cause distress to our lives, I wouldn''t waste time reporting them to the teachers, which would also include him and his gang even though they weren''t part of the people involved in this". Ryan couldn''t help but to nod his head again after Dylan was done saying that, then he uttered, "Wow! So you made him promise that. You put him in a really tight corner". "I don''t care, all I know is that he has to do all I told him to do, unless he''d bear the consequences. Or did I do the wrong thing by making him promise all that? Was it too much?". Dylan stated. "No, for people like them, it wasn''t too much at all. I mean, they''ve done a lot to us, especially me, and they didn''t care about our feelings when they were doing all that. So why should you care about his feelings when you were making him promise all that?". Dylan nodded his head a little after Ryan was done saying that as silence ensued for some seconds, then Dylan broke the silence saying, "Those things I made him promise to do were the only reasons why I chose to pity them and not report to the teachers. If he''d refused to adhere to those reasons, I would have reported them, People like them don''t deserve to be pitied at all because they don''t pity their preys. They should even be thankful that I pitied them under some circumstances". sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You did the right thing, I support you in all these". Ryan stated. "Thanks". Dylan said with a little smile appearing on his face. ..Silence ensued after that. They didn''t say anything to each other for about a minute as they kept on walking. Then Ryan broke the silence saying, "You know something, Dylan". Dylan glanced at him before saying, "What is that?". "You were so cool during that period. From the time when you lost it and started attacking them, to the time when you started heading toward one of the teachers'' offices to report them, The fact that their leader did everything in his power to stop you from reaching one of the teachers'' offices, but he couldn''t just. The fact that you came out victorious when the both of you started throwing punches at each other, and so on, You were so unstoppable, everything was just so cool". Ryan explained. Dylan chuckled a little the moment Ryan was done saying that, then he voiced out, "That''s what happens when you awaken the beast in a person. They awakened the beast in me, and they were so surprised by what they saw". Ryan nodded his head a little before saying, "Exactly. I just hope the boy would keep to all he promised". "Why wouldn''t he keep to it? He knows what would happen if he refuses to keep to it. I wouldn''t waste time to report all of them. And you could see how scared they were of getting reported". "They were really scared, it was evident from their faces". "Since they''re that scared of getting reported, the boy would do everything in his power to make sure that doesn''t happen since they''d confirmed that I could truly report them". Silence ensued after Dylan said that as the both of them kept walking alongside each other... ****** The four boys were walking on the road right now while conversing among each other. They hadn''t reached their homes yet after leaving school, they still had some more meters to cover before they''d start reaching their homes one after the other. What were they conversing about? Of course, they were conversing about the incident that took place at school which could be called, ''Bullying gone wrong''. They almost got reported, but didn''t due to the fact that their leader begged Dylan and made some deals with him... Now, the boy had told the others all that Dylan made him promise to do. And you know? They weren''t happy with it at all, and it was evident from their faces while they were conversing with each other. "No wonder he took pity on us and didn''t end up reporting us to the teachers. He made you promise all these things that are so difficult to accomplish, I mean, informing the other bullies in our academy not to dare disturb their lives or disturb the lives of other students they''d been bullying. How does that concern us? We have our lives, they have their own lives as well, Why would he be telling us to inform them about this?". These were the words that flowed out of one of their mouths as they were still walking... "We wanted to confirm if he''d truly be able to report us to the teachers just as he''d been claiming, we''ve confirmed it now, it was such a close call. What are we going to do about this now? All that he made you promise to do". Another boy voiced out. Silence ensued for some seconds after those words flowed out of one of the boys'' mouths, then another one uttered, "He wants us to stop causing distress to him and Ryan''s lives, he also wants us to stop causing distress to other students'' lives. That wasn''t enough for him, he also wants us to inform other bullies in our academy not to dare disturb their lives and to stop disturbing the lives of other students they''d been bullying, That is just insane. Would we be able to do all these?". The leader hadn''t been saying anything for minutes now, he''d just been listening to all that they''d been saying. After that boy spoke, that was when he finally said something, "If we don''t use our brains here, we''d end up getting reported, and that would be brutal. He was so determined to report us today, it was a fucking close call...you all saw what I did to stop him from reporting us, If I didn''t do all that, he would have reported us. So we have to be really careful here, reporting us would be a piece of cake for him if we fuck up, and he notices it, We talked about all these before we resumed bullying Ryan. Now that we''ve confirmed that he could truly report us, this is what we''d do concerning all that he made me promise to do". ..The others were listening attentively as the leader was talking, especially when he made those last utterances, they wanted to hear his suggestions concerning all that Dylan made him promise to do. Chapter 132 - 132: Spread Around. "We''d stop causing distresses to him and Ryan''s lives, that''s for sure. But remember what we talked about before we resumed bullying Ryan if we get to confirm that Dylan could truly report us? Yes, we''d stop bullying the both of them together, we''d stop bullying Ryan when he''s with Dylan. But we''d find a way to continue bullying him when he isn''t with Dylan, As for his instruction to stop bullying the other students we''d been bullying. Well, we wouldn''t stop bullying them, we''d only find a way to be bullying them without his notice. We have to be really careful when doing this, so things wouldn''t get out of hand, S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for informing the other bullies in our academy not to dare disturb their lives ever again and to also do the same to the other students they''d been bullying, we''d do this. Why? Because the moment he notices they''re still doing as they''ve been doing, he wouldn''t waste time to report all of us, Now, in case we inform the other bullies about his instructions, and they don''t listen, because I''m having a feeling they wouldn''t listen that easily, we''d try to instill fear into their bodies, What kind of fear am I talking about here? Well, the fear that Dylan wouldn''t waste time to report them to the teachers the moment he sees them going against his instructions, We would even try to exaggerate things just to instill more fear into them. There''s a very high chance they''d hear all that happened today in the next few days to come or even tomorrow, news spread fast, Who knows? Some of the bullies might be among the students that witnessed all that happened today after closing hour. All these would make it easier for us when we relay Dylan''s instructions to them, they would try to listen and keep to them, So what do you guys think about all that I''ve said?". Silence ensued after he was done speaking, no one answered his question for close to a minute as they were pondering all that he''d said... For that time that passed without receiving any response from any of them, he was just glancing at them waiting for their responses. One of the boys finally spoke after that duration of time passed, "We''d continue bullying Ryan, but we wouldn''t be doing so in Dylan''s presence, we''d be bullying him when Dylan wasn''t with him, that''s what I understood from what you said, So what if Ryan goes report to Dylan that we''re bullying him without his knowledge. Or let''s say Ryan gets angry and actually reports to his dad just as he threatened to do. Don''t you think that would be disastrous? Any of them happening would be fucking disastrous, whether he chooses to report to Dylan, or chooses to report to his dad. There''s no way he''d report to Dylan and Dylan wouldn''t waste time to report to the teachers, We went against his instructions never to disturb their lives again though he took pity on us and didn''t report us when he had the chance to. He''d be so angry, and no amount of begging would get to him". Another boy spoke after that one was done speaking, "I can''t help but to agree with him. Bullying Ryan without Dylan''s knowledge would be so risky because the moment Ryan decides to report to Dylan, there''d be problem, Or let''s say he chooses to report to his dad. As he said, it would be fucking disastrous". The leader nodded his head after he was done saying that, then another one voiced out, "And you said we''d continue bullying the other students we''ve been bullying though Dylan instructed us to stop. We''d simply be doing so without his knowledge, we have to make sure he doesn''t notice, What if he notices even with how careful we are? What would then happen? That would be disastrous as well". One of the boys that had spoken before voiced out again after the boy was done saying that, "What would make it worse was if both of them happened at the same time. Ryan reported to him that we''re still bullying him without his knowledge, and him noticing that we''re still bullying other students though he instructed us to stop, We didn''t adhere to two of the instructions he gave, it would be fucking brutal". The leader nodded his head once again after the boy was done saying that. Then silence ensued for a few seconds before his voice resounded, "Wow! When did you guys become this scared? Well, I understand all that you''ve said though and what you''re scared of. But I want to ask you guys a question". Their faces screamed ''Go on with the question'' the moment he said that as they were listening attentively. Then he voiced out the question, "Don''t you guys want to continue bullying Ryan and the students we''ve been bullying for a long time? Or do you want to stop? Maybe you aren''t truly interested in bullying them anymore because of Dylan''s instructions. I want to know". The three boys glanced at each other after those words flowed out of his mouth. Then they focused their gazes back on him before voicing out in unison, "We want to continue bullying them, it''s fun". "Then what are you saying? Let''s continue bullying them". Their leader''s voice resounded again. "We are scared, a lot would happen if things go wrong". One of them uttered, and the others didn''t waste time to nod their heads in agreement. "Don''t be scared, let''s just do it. I have a feeling Ryan wouldn''t be able to report to Dylan or his dad when we continue bullying him. I might be wrong though, but there''s a very high chance he wouldn''t be able to report to them". "That''s just based on speculations. He might not even waste time to report to any of them when we continue bullying him after all that happened, and he might do it without us having a single idea, We''d only find out when unpleasant things have started happening. I''m sure Dylan told him all that he made you promise, and Ryan would have kept them at the back of his mind, The moment he notices anything funny, a lot of unpleasant things could happen". One of the boys stated. "You''re being too scared. So what do you want us to do? To stop bullying Ryan completely and to stop bullying the other students we''ve been bullying before Ryan even came into the picture? Then where''s the fun there? We would just be coming to school, receiving knowledge, and going back home every day without having fun with some students? No, that''s just too boring, You guys should trust me on this, things wouldn''t get out of hand, let''s do as I''ve said. Even if things were to get out of hand, there''d be a way to avoid them just as we avoided today''s own, Stop being too scared, guys like us shouldn''t allow fear to cloud us too much. So, would you guys do as I''ve said?". The leader uttered. The three boys glanced at each other once again, then they focused their gazes back on him before responding to his question in unison, "Yes, we''d do as you''ve said". A smile appeared on his face the moment they gave that response, then he voiced out, "Right answer, you guys made the right choice. Don''t worry, you wouldn''t regret this". ..Silence ensued after he said that as they kept on walking for minutes without uttering any more words to each other. ****** The news spread around the next day, those that weren''t around to witness it heard about it. What news are we talking about here? The fact that Dylan almost reported the bullies to the teachers. The fact that he even attacked some of them, fought their leader and came out victorious, and so on. Yes, everything spread around... These kinds of news wouldn''t waste time spreading around. But the teachers didn''t hear about it though, that would only lead to something else. It was just as the leader of those bullies said, the news would spread around the next day or the next few days to come, and it happened exactly how he said it. It spread around the next day. And the other bullies that weren''t around to witness what happened that particular day heard about it. Some were so surprised when they heard about it, while some weren''t that surprised. The ones that were so surprised didn''t expect that Dylan would be able to take it that far, but now, they''d confirmed that he could take it as far as he wanted. The ones that weren''t that surprised by the news already had the feeling that Dylan would be able to take it that far... Students conversed about it after it spread around, it became a topic. They''d all been witnessing how the bullies had been causing distress to Ryan and Dylan''s lives at the cafeteria. And some had witnessed it multiple times when they caused distresses to their lives at other places, that was the reason why it could easily become a topic. ..But it didn''t last for long though. Chapter 133 - 133: Couldnt Seem To Persuade Them. Yes, it didn''t last for long, it died down that same day it became a topic. And it was a good thing because it wouldn''t have been nice at all if the teachers heard about it while students were conversing about it. It would be easy for them to hear about it if it remained a tending topic for days, so it was a good thing for the bullies that the topic didn''t last for long before it died down. Why was it a good thing for the bullies? Because they''d be the one to get into trouble if the teachers heard about it... So they were so happy when the topic died down. But just because students weren''t talking about it that much anymore, doesn''t mean they''d forgotten about it. It was still embedded in their heads. Yes, it was still news that spread around. The bullies did as Dylan instructed, they started informing all the other bullies they knew not to dare disturb Ryan and Dylan''s lives, and to stop disturbing the lives of other students as well. They simply relayed to them what Dylan told them to relay to them... As known, all the bullies had already heard what happened concerning how Dylan almost reported the bullies that had been troubling their lives. So though some were hesitant after the information was relayed to them, they couldn''t help but say they''ve heard and would try their very best to keep to the instructions. They made sure to tell them that Dylan wouldn''t waste time reporting them to the teachers the moment he notices they weren''t keeping to his instructions. They said they''d do as they''ve been instructed. But some of them still had it in mind to continue bullying the other students they''d been bullying...they''d just try their very best to be cautious. And they''d reduce the number of students they were bullying as well so it would be easier for them to hide what they were doing. At least, these agreed to do as they''d been instructed though they were hesitant at first, and some still had it at the back of their minds to continue doing what they were doing while being cautious at the same time. ..Well, there were some that didn''t even agree to do as they''d been instructed. They said it right to the faces of the people that relayed the information to them that they wouldn''t be able to fully adhere to the instructions. Yes, they''d stay away from Ryan and Dylan and never cause any kind of distress to their lives since it''s even been some time since they last troubled their lives. Keeping to that would be easy. But as for causing distresses to other students'' lives, which they''d been doing for a long time now, they weren''t sure they could stop that. Keeping to that instruction would be so hard. They were bullies, troubling other students they considered as weaklings were part of their lives...they''d been doing it for a long time. Bullying was part of them now, they couldn''t stop all of a sudden. Even the bullies that were relaying the information to them didn''t plan on stopping what they were doing. This was something they''d conversed about. They''d keep bullying Ryan without Dylan''s knowledge, and they''d keep bullying the other students they''d been bullying without his knowledge as well. They couldn''t stop so easily...that was exactly how it was for some of the bullies they were relaying the information to... ''He wouldn''t waste time to report us all the moment he notices you all are going against his instructions. And reporting us to the teachers is something that he could do so easily, it has been confirmed, We''d partake of the punishment when he reports you guys to the teachers though our hands are free of the wrongdoing. Is that what you guys want?''. These were what they were saying to the group of bullies that refused to adhere to part of the instructions. But even after saying these to them, they didn''t seem to change their minds regarding their standing. They were still telling them right to their faces that they wouldn''t be able to keep to the instruction of not causing distresses to other students'' lives anymore. In fact, these words even flowed out of some of their mouths... ''They''re free to do whatever they want to do. They''re free to report to the teachers if they want. We can keep to the instruction never to trouble their lives again, but as for keeping to the instruction to stop troubling other students'' lives, we can''t keep to it''. ..Everything they were telling them to make them change their minds were just in vain, they didn''t plan on changing their minds at all. And they were just stuck at that moment, they didn''t know what to do or what to say anymore. The people relaying the information to the other bullies knew at the back of their minds that they didn''t plan on adhering to Dylan''s instructions fully...in fact, their own was even worse. But they needed these ones to agree that they''d fully keep to the instructions so they could see the chance to keep doing theirs. They can''t be doing theirs, and these would be doing theirs as well. And the worst thing was that they didn''t plan on doing theirs in secret, they didn''t plan on being cautious with it. They were going to keep bullying other students just as they''d been doing it. But they plan on doing theirs cautiously, in secret. So everything wasn''t aligning at all. They can''t be doing theirs in secret, while these ones would keep doing theirs openly...this would only lead to Dylan reporting to the teachers in no time which would also affect them though they''d been doing theirs in secret. They had to leave the bullies that didn''t agree to keep to part of the instructions in the meantime. They''d tried convincing and persuading them, but it wasn''t working out, so they had to leave them for now. They''d try persuading them next time and see if there''d be any changes... But they were a little afraid because before they come back to persuade them, who knows whether Dylan would have noticed that they were still doing what they were doing and report all of them to the teachers. It might be too late by that time. But there was nothing they could do about it, they''d have to go and come back later. For the next few days at school, Ryan was at peace. Yes, those bullies weren''t disturbing their lives anymore, he was coming to school and leaving school every day without anyone troubling his life. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything was flowing smoothly...the same thing was repeating itself again. This same thing had happened before after he threatened to report them to his father. He was coming to school and leaving school in peace until those bullies decided to resume bullying him amid the threat. Now, they were staying clear off him again due to a particular incident. But since they could resume bullying him back then after days of staying clear off him, it had happened twice, then there was a chance of it happening again. These days of coming to school in peace and leaving in peace as well could just end one day. It had happened before, so it could happen again...and Ryan was always thinking about it. ''I shouldn''t be too relaxed, they could resume troubling my life again just as it happened in the past''. This was the thought that was always running through Ryan''s mind. But there was another thought that always ran through his mind most of the time after that one. And it was, ''But the case is different here, Dylan has proven to them that he could truly report them to the teachers. So I guess that would be making them really scared, and they wouldn''t want to do anything stupid, Their so-called leader made some promises to Dylan, and he wouldn''t want to go against those promises because he knows the consequences for going against them were quite unpleasant, They''re fully aware the reason why Dylan took pity on them that particular day was because of the deals they made. So the case was quite different here''. Yes, this was the other thought that always ran through Ryan''s mind to give him hope that the bullies would never resume troubling his life again though he always doubted it from time to time. Well, we all know their plan, they were going to continue bullying Ryan...but this time, they wouldn''t involve Dylan in it. Simply means, they''d be bullying Ryan when Dylan wasn''t with him. They''d find a way to achieve this though it wouldn''t be easy. The only reason why they haven''t started was because they haven''t been able to persuade some of those other bullies to stop causing distress to other students'' lives. The moment they''d been able to persuade them to an extent, they''d resume bullying Ryan and resume bullying the other students they''d been bullying as well... Chapter 134 - 134: Persuading Them To An Extent And Making A Plan. And you know what? Dylan had been watching as well. He was watching to see if he''d notice any set of bullies causing distress to other students'' lives, but he hadn''t noticed any. But because he hadn''t noticed any doesn''t mean they haven''t been doing so. Just that he hadn''t seen them doing so. The bullies that went around relaying Dylan''s instruction to other bullies weren''t part of the bullies causing distress to other students'' lives for now, it was the other bullies they relayed Dylan''s instructions to that were doing so. They''d been trying to persuade them to stop, but they weren''t listening. And because they haven''t succeeded in persuading them, was the reason why they hadn''t resumed preying on Ryan and their other victims. And they kept on hoping Dylan wouldn''t notice them one day as they kept trying to persuade them...it wasn''t an easy thing at all. On this particular day, they decided to persuade them again. They divided themselves as usual and went to the different groups of bullies who hadn''t heeded the instructions at all. And you know what? They were so surprised by the outcome, they weren''t expecting it at all... The bullies decided to heed the instruction to an extent. They said they wouldn''t stop causing distress to students'' lives completely, but they''d try to be cautious with it from now on. They weren''t cautious with it even after that information had been relayed to them, they were still doing what they were doing. But now, they said they''d try to be cautious while bullying students. They''d be careful, so Dylan wouldn''t notice them. And apart from that, they''d reduce the number of students they were bullying. ..All these combined would make it harder for Dylan to notice them bullying students though they were still doing so. The four boys were so surprised by the outcome of today''s persuading. It was just like all of them organized a meeting and decided to heed to the instruction to an extent because they all agreed on the same thing at a particular time. They were surprised, but they were so happy as well. They''d been able to persuade them to an extent...they wouldn''t stop bullying students completely because it was already a part of them, but they''d try to be cautious with it from now on. They''d be careful with whatever they were doing, and they''d even reduce the number of students they were bullying. These were manageable, this was something that could be done without Dylan ever getting to notice it unless he puts special effort into noticing it... "Wow! I was so surprised by today''s outcome. Why did they choose to heed that particular instruction to an extent all of a sudden?". "I was so surprised as well. As if they organized a secret meeting and decided to heed the instruction to an extent". Yes, this was the conversation that took place between the four boys the moment they came back together after the persuading had produced good results. It wasn''t only two people that spoke among them, others said something as well. They were so happy because they''d be able to resume what they''d been doing. The other bullies had decided to heed to the instruction to an extent, so they''d resume bullying Ryan, and they''d resume bullying the other students they''d been bullying. Their own was worse because they don''t plan on reducing the number of students they were bullying just like the other bullies. And they were going to continue bullying Ryan...but this time, when he wasn''t with Dylan. The both of them were always together most of the time when they were at school. They do head toward the cafeteria together during break hour, they do occupy chairs around the same table in the cafeteria. They do head home together during closing hour if no guard comes to pick up Ryan, and so on... So it would be fucking difficult to bully Ryan anywhere around the academy since him and Dylan were always together most of the time. And the bullies needed to do so when Dylan wasn''t with him. So the bullies created a plan. They decided to trail Ryan and Dylan while they were heading home together after closing time. Why did they decide to do this? Because they were sure the both of them couldn''t be living together, and their houses couldn''t be too close to each other. Ryan was from a prestigious family, while Dylan wasn''t. So their houses can''t be in the same community due to how they differ from each other. So a time would come when they''d have to separate from each other while heading to their different homes. Either Dylan would separate from Ryan first, or Ryan would separate from Dylan first. Either way, a time would come when Ryan would be alone without Dylan by his side. Yes, they''d make use of that opportunity to strike. They''d make use of that opportunity to trouble his life a little, and that''s what they''d keep doing until they notice something was about to go wrong if something were to go wrong at all. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Look at how far they were willing to go just to keep causing distress to Ryan''s life. That''s the way bullies are, their minds work differently. The best way to make them stay away from you completely was to teach them a very bitter lesson that might inflict serious injuries to their physical bodies or to their hearts. Today was another day of school, activities had already taken place, and it had just gotten to closing hour. Students were standing up from their seats and leaving their classrooms as usual. Today was the day those four boys planned on trailing Ryan and Dylan while they were heading home to discover what they wanted to discover. They were going to be super cautious to not get caught. Getting caught would ruin everything... Ryan and Dylan had already walked out of their classroom by now. And before they knew it, they''d already arrived at the school compound as they were in the midst of other students. No guard would be coming to pick up Ryan today...in fact, it''s been weeks since a guard last came to pick him up from school. He does enjoy trekking home with his friend Dylan. ..But as for riding him to school, that one happens steadily. The four boys were standing on one side of the school compound glancing at Ryan and Dylan as they were walking out of the academy. They needed them to walk to a certain extent before they''d begin following them from behind. The moment they''d covered the amount of meters they needed them to cover as they were so close to walking out of the academy completely, they began following them from behind. Ryan and Dylan had finished walking out of the academy by now but hadn''t walked too far away from it. They were conversing as they were walking, and there were few students around them walking in the same direction as them. They were busy conversing while walking...and they had no single idea that they were being trailed by those four boys who had caused a lot of distress to their lives. They refused to quit, why wouldn''t they just quit?... A few minutes had passed since Ryan and Dylan walked out of their academy. So that only meant they''d covered some meters as they were walking, they were getting closer and closer to their homes. Up till now, they had no single idea that those four boys were trailing them. The boys were doing so cautiously, so it wouldn''t be easy for them to notice that they were being trailed. And you know what? They were discussing the boys currently while walking on the road. The boys were following them from behind, and they were conversing about them. Now, the boys didn''t know that they were conversing about them currently because they weren''t close enough to hear their conversation. They needed to give them enough space while trailing them since they were being cautious about it. And Ryan and Dylan were talking about them not knowing they were following them from behind. "Those boys have been staying away from us these past few days, and it feels nice". Ryan said to Dylan, glancing at him. "Why wouldn''t they stay away from us after that incident? Of course, they don''t want to get reported because they''re so afraid of getting reported. They''ve confirmed that I can truly report them to the teachers, so that is enough reason for them to stay away". Dylan stated. "But we''ve enjoyed this level of peace at school before, or let me say, I''ve enjoyed this level of peace before. And it has happened more than once, but they later resumed again, I''m just having a feeling those boys would resume what they were doing before just as they did in the past. This peace we''re enjoying at school currently wouldn''t last forever". Ryan said. Chapter 135 - 135: Confirming What They Wanted To Confirm. He was only speaking his mind, and he still had more to say, he wasn''t done talking. "Sometimes, I try to convince myself that they wouldn''t resume causing distress to our lives, but I can''t help doubting it over and over again, I just hope my feelings are wrong because I''m enjoying this peace just as I enjoyed them in the past when they stopped troubling us". Dylan nodded his head a little as silence ensued for a few seconds after Ryan said that before his voice resounded, "I understand that feeling, it is inevitable. But the case is different now, Ryan. They''ve confirmed that I could truly report them to the teachers, I proved it to them that day, As you said, I was so unstoppable that day. They wouldn''t want to witness that again, as known, they''re so afraid of getting reported to adults. They know the moment they try anything funny, I wouldn''t waste time to report them, So don''t worry, the situation is different this time. They wouldn''t try to resume bullying us". Ryan didn''t seem to be too convinced after Dylan said that, it was evident on his face. Not like he wasn''t convinced at all, but he wasn''t convinced enough...he was just having that feeling. And Dylan noticed it, so his voice resounded again, "Okay, let me tell you something I haven''t told you before. Those bullies are so scared that I''ve already seen them trying to persuade other bullies to stop troubling students'' lives just as I instructed them to do, I remember I noticed them doing this not too long after giving them the instructions. So they''re scared enough to carry out the instructions. If they weren''t scared enough, they wouldn''t carry it out, These people were fucking bullies, who are you to give them instructions? So since they''re scared enough to carry out that particular instruction, then they wouldn''t try to resume causing distress to our lives, The fear they''re feeling and the consequences for doing such wouldn''t allow them to do it". Ryan nodded his head a little after Dylan was done saying that. The conviction he was feeling seemed to have increased, but he wasn''t still convinced enough. He was still having his doubts here and there, but he didn''t let it show on his face so Dylan wouldn''t start talking again in order to convince him... His feelings were fucking right because the four boys truly planned on resuming bullying him. But where his feelings were wrong was that they didn''t plan on including Dylan in it. Yes, they were afraid of him enough to exclude him from such. And the worst thing was that they were trailing them from behind currently. Ryan and Dylan talked about the boys for a few more minutes as they were still walking before they switched to another topic. The boys were still trailing them as they were walking. Then it got to the point where Dylan finally reached the intersection he''d have to corner to get to his house. He and Ryan said ''bye'' to each other before Dylan cornered the intersection. And the moment that happened, the four boys began conversing among themselves from the spot they were standing on and staring at them, "Dylan has cornered that intersection, so seems like Dylan would be the first person to separate from him". One of the boys voiced out. "Seems like that''s the case". Another person uttered. "And that''s perfect because it would make it easier for us to get Ryan alone". Another person stated. The one that could be referred to as their leader didn''t say anything, he was just staring at Ryan and Dylan as Dylan had already cornered that intersection and was walking. Dylan wasn''t in sight anymore right now, he''d walked meters by now after cornering the intersection. And Ryan had resumed walking by now because he had to stop at some point when Dylan was about to corner the intersection. ..The four boys were glancing at Ryan right now as he was walking, and about two of them had smirks on their faces. Why were they smirking? Because they''d discovered something nice which would help out in resuming what they''d been doing before. "Last man standing...or should I say last man walking?". One of the boys said as he was glancing at Ryan walking alone. Yes, he made that utterance because Dylan wasn''t with Ryan anymore, so he was the only one walking on the road now... "Let''s say last man walking ''cause he''s walking, not standing". Another one uttered backing up what the first boy said. "So, we''ve confirmed what we wanted to confirm. Trailing them wasn''t for nothing, we were cautious enough, and we weren''t caught, The both of them usually head home together. But Dylan would be the first person to follow another path and separate himself from Ryan, then Ryan would begin heading home from there, Dylan wouldn''t be by his side anymore, that''s to our advantage. We''d be making use of this chance to be bullying Ryan and see how it would go". Their leader voiced out with his gaze focused on Ryan. Though Ryan had walked meters from where they were standing, they could still see him... "So, when are we going to resume bullying him?". One of the boys inquired of their leader. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tomorrow, there''s no need to waste time. We''ve confirmed what we wanted to confirm, so we should resume with what we''ve been doing". Their leader responded. The three boys nodded their heads in understanding after he said that, then their leader''s voice resounded again, "Let''s head home". And with that, they turned around and began walking. This direction Ryan followed wouldn''t be able to lead them to their homes at all. They only followed this path because they needed to trail them. Now, they''d turned around and were following the path that would lead them to their homes... ****** Ryan didn''t know what was coming for him today, he didn''t have any idea of what those boys had planned. But he''d been having the feeling that something like that could happen. And if it were to happen, he didn''t know when. He got ridden to school today as usual. The moment the guard rode the horse into the school compound, he came down from it and began walking toward the building where his classroom was situated. The guard didn''t need anyone to tell him to ride the horse out of the school compound. And from the way Ryan just hopped down from the horse and began heading toward his classroom, the guard knew there was no need to come to pick him up during closing hour. Activities took place at school as usual. As different teachers were stepping foot into Ryan''s classroom to teach them, Ryan was among the students paying rapt attention as they were being taught. When they needed to write into their books whatever had been written on the board, he was among the first students to do so... That was how it kept on going until it got to break hour. Then, from break hour, all students were back into their classrooms again. Today was ''Library period'', so a lot of students visited the library to read. And the ones that couldn''t access the library read their books in their classrooms. After the library period, teachers stepped foot into different classrooms again to teach them. And that was how it kept on going until teachers weren''t supposed to enter any classrooms anymore according to their teaching curriculums. So right now, all students were waiting for was for closing hour to reach... Closing hour eventually reached as students were stepping out of their classrooms. Ryan and Dylan had walked out of their classroom by now, and in just a few minutes time, they''d already arrived at the school compound, and by now, they''d walked out of the school compound and were now walking on the road. As they walked, they conversed as usual, until they reached the intersection Dylan would have to corner to arrive at his home. Dylan didn''t waste time to corner it after him and Ryan had waved each other goodbye. So right now, Ryan was the only one walking on the road as he was walking past people, and people were walking past him as well. He was still walking when a smile appeared on his face. Yes, remembering how he''d been coming to school in peace and leaving in peace for days was what made that smile appear on his face. ''Those boys had been staying away from us, other bullies wouldn''t even try to come near us. I hope it will remain this way''. Ryan thought to himself as he was still walking. He was still walking when he saw something that made his eyes widen and a kind of bewildered expression appeared on his face. ..What did he see? He saw those four boys who had troubled his life a lot standing some meters away from him with smirks on their faces. Chapter 136 - 136: Discerning The Reason Why. It could be said that it was wicked smirks that was plastered on their faces. Ryan''s eyes didn''t only widen and a bewildered expression appearing on his face the moment he set eyes on them, he also stopped walking. He just stood at a particular spot glancing at them as they were glancing at him as well with those smirks still plastered on their faces. People were walking past the four boys as they were standing, and people were walking past Ryan as well. They were the only ones standing on the road, everyone was in motion. A lot was running through Ryan''s mind as he was standing there glancing at them. He was asking himself multiple questions at the same time without finding answers to any of them. How did they get here? How did they know I''d follow this path to my home? Are they here to continue bullying me? If it happens to be that they''re here to do what I''m thinking, aren''t they afraid of getting reported anymore? ..Yes, these were some of the questions running through Ryan''s mind, and he hadn''t found an answer to any of them. Of course, they were here to continue causing distress to his life. That was the very reason why they had to trail them yesterday to discover what they wanted to discover. What they discovered yesterday was the very reason why they were standing in front of Ryan now. How was it that they were able to reach here before he reached it? Well, since they knew this was the path he was going to follow to arrive at his home after parting ways with Dylan, they went ahead of the both of them. Yes, before the both of them even walked out of the academy and began walking on the road, they''d already left a few minutes ago. And the moment they arrived at a certain place, they decided to wait for him there. The moment they saw him coming, all of them positioned well as the evilness in them spiked up which caused those wicked smirks to appear on their faces. Ryan was still standing there glancing at them with that bewildered expression still plastered on his face and those thoughts running through his mind. He was so confused right now...he didn''t know whether to turn around and begin walking in a direction that wouldn''t lead to his home just to avoid them, or to walk forward. After standing on that spot for a few minutes now and glancing at the wicked smirks on their faces, he found answers to some of the questions running through his mind. One of them was that he''d already discerned the reason why they were here. It was completely evident from the way they were standing and the smirks that were on their faces... They were obviously here to bully him. They must have a reason for not wanting to bully him at school but chose to do so at this place. Ryan hadn''t fully discerned the reason but had an idea of what the reason could be. At some point, the bewildered expression that was plastered on Ryan''s face vanished. He wasn''t surprised anymore, not even a single bit. He had been having this feeling that the peace he was enjoying wouldn''t last forever. The bullies would resume causing distress to his life soon just as they did in the past. And that was exactly what was about to happen right now, his feeling was right. So why should that bewildered expression still be plastered on his face? Why should he still be surprised? These guys were fucking bullies, they wouldn''t be able to stop that easily. Instead of them stopping that easily, they''d find another way to continue what they were doing, which was what they were doing right now. This was something Ryan had discerned... ''So they don''t care about Dylan reporting them to the teachers anymore? They aren''t afraid of that anymore? These guys''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at the boys. He came to discern something else while standing on that same spot and staring at the boys. ''Guess they want to be bullying me without Dylan''s knowledge, they don''t want to be including Dylan in it anymore because they''re afraid of him, Them standing in front of me right now was something they must have worked on without us knowing. They''d discovered the path I''d be following home and when I''d be alone''. Yes, Ryan had finally discerned the reason why these boys chose not to bully him at school. Or wait at a place where he''d still be with Dylan before they''d show themselves. But instead, they chose to wait at a place where he''d be alone with a plan to bully him and trouble his life. That idea of his had grown into full discernment... He was still standing at that same spot staring at them, and they were still standing and staring at him as well with those smirks still plastered on their faces. But all of a sudden, those smirks started vanishing from their faces one after the other. And the moment those smirks had vanished from each of their faces, they began walking toward him. Ryan began feeling his heart beat a little as they were walking toward him. And as they were getting closer to him, his heart beat started increasing. And as they were getting closer and closer, he started moving backwards while still glancing at them. ..Before he could turn around and increase the pace at which he was moving, they''d already reached him. And the moment they reached him, the leader of the boys placed his right hand across Ryan''s shoulders and was glancing at him, while the others were close to them. They were in motion right now. The leader was walking, and Ryan was walking as well. He didn''t actually want to walk, but he had to because the leader''s right hand was across his shoulders and he was in motion. The other boys were walking as well as all of their gazes were focused on Ryan. "You guys are just one of a kind, why can''t you just quit? You all decided to wait for me here so you can resume what you''ve been doing". Ryan uttered with his gaze focused on the leader. "Exactly, you''ve just hit the point". The leader stated. "Why can''t you all just quit after all that has happened?". Ryan''s voice resounded again. But this time, there was no response to his question. They were still moving, and the leader''s hand was still across Ryan''s shoulders. After a few seconds of silence, Ryan''s voice resounded again, "Where are you guys taking me to?". "You''d see". The leader responded. "That''s not the answer to my question, where are you guys taking me to? I want to know". Ryan voiced out again, this time, a little more audibly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''d find out in the next few minutes to come". The leader uttered again. They weren''t answering his question, they were taking him to where he doesn''t know...he was a little scared. The best thing he could do right now was to escape from their midst. And it wasn''t based on probability, he planned on doing so right now. He was able to take the boy''s hand off his shoulders as fast as possible, even the boy was so surprised by what happened just now...he wasn''t expecting it at all. After taking his hand off his shoulders, the next plan was to take off. Even though he was carrying his school bag, it wouldn''t be able to stop him from running fast. He''d turned around and was able to run with speed, in fact, he''d already taken a step, and before he could take another one, the leader of the boys kicked the leg that was in the air a little. And that was it...Ryan lost stamina completely and fell to the ground. It was at this moment that the other boys noticed what was happening, everything happened so fast... Ryan was fast, but the boy was faster. The moment Ryan fell to the ground, a certain man that was close to them dressed in black robe voiced out, "What is going on here?". He asked this due to the manner in which Ryan fell to the ground. And he noticed that it could be the boy that caused him to fall to the ground...he wasn''t completely sure. "Our friend here is just a little clumsy, this isn''t the first time something like this is happening. He loses his stamina a lot and falls to the ground often, it isn''t a new thing". The leader of the boys said to the man that asked that question. There was a kind of expression that appeared on the man''s face that screamed, ''That doesn''t fully make sense'' after the boy was done saying that. The man helped Ryan stand up from the ground, and glancing at Ryan''s face, he didn''t recognize him as Ryan Howell. Ryan wished he recognized him as that. After the man helped Ryan stand up from the ground, he said to him, "Try to be careful next time". And after saying that, he walked away... Chapter 137 - 137: Causing Him Distress. The reason why Ryan wished the man recognized him as Ryan Howell was because it could help him out in escaping from the midst of these boys. The man would definitely ask some questions the moment he recognizes him as Ryan Howell, and those questions might lead to some things getting revealed, and that would most likely lead to Ryan''s escape. But the man didn''t recognize him as Ryan Howell, so it was of no use. "What are you doing?". The leader of the boys voiced out, placing his right hand across Ryan''s shoulders again. The other boys had their gazes focused on Ryan, then one of them uttered, "It was obvious that he was trying to escape". "Was that what you were trying to do?". The leader inquired of Ryan once again. He knew fully well that he was trying to escape, he was just asking to hear what he''d say... Well, Ryan didn''t give answer to the question as they were already in motion once again. "Aren''t you going to answer the question?". The leader uttered again with his gaze focused on Ryan. Ryan didn''t still say anything, he just kept mute. Then the leader''s voice resounded again, "I can see that you don''t plan on answering the question. Well, you can keep doing what you''re doing, keep silent as much as you want. But just follow us to where we are taking you to without doing anything stupid, alright?". Ryan didn''t still say anything, he just kept mute as the boy''s hand was still across his shoulders... They were still in motion, and about two of the other boys were staring at Ryan currently. Then one of them voiced out, "I''m having a feeling he might do something stupid again like trying to escape, it''s evident on his face". The leader glanced at the boy that made that statement for some seconds, then he glanced at Ryan for some seconds as well before focusing his gaze back on the boy and saying to him, "He wouldn''t dare, don''t worry". Well, does Ryan plan on escaping again? No. He was going to follow them quietly to where they were taking him to. He knew they wouldn''t kill him or anything of that sort. They only wanted to trouble his life as usual. So he was going to follow them to whatever place they were taking him to and allow them do to him what they planned on doing to him. After today, he''d know what next to do... They kept walking as the leader''s hand was still across his shoulders. And by now, they''d already arrived at their destination. It was an open field that was completely empty of people, not even a single soul could be found there except them since they just arrived in it. How big was the field? Well, it wasn''t that big, and it wasn''t too small either...it was just average in size. Ryan kept glancing around the moment they arrived at the field, and this was the thought running through his mind, ''Why the fuck did they bring me here? Why this place of all places?''. ..Well, he was going to find the answer to that soon. Not too long after arriving at the open field, the boy took his hand off Ryan''s shoulders. Ryan was still glancing around when the boy took his hand off his shoulders. Satisfied with how much he''d glanced around and the number of times he''d asked himself the same questions in his thought, he focused his gaze on the four boys...and he was a little surprised by what he saw. The four boys were standing close to each other, arranging themselves in an orderly manner with those smirks plastered on their faces once again. ''When did this happen? Why did they choose to stand this way?''. Ryan thought to himself glancing at them. The smirks on their faces just show they were going to do mischievous things to him. Ryan was still staring at them when he discerned the reason why they brought him to this open field. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They brought him here so they could bully him as much as they wanted without any interruption. No one was here apart from them, so no one would be able to stop them when they start doing what was in their minds. Did Ryan plan on running after discerning this? No, he didn''t plan on doing so. He was going to stand here and allow them do to him whatever they planned on doing to him. ..He was sure they wouldn''t be able to kill him though. But he could feel his heart beating a little while standing there. The four boys started walking toward him after the passing of a few seconds, and now, they''d reached him and were standing so close to him. The moment they reached him, their leader voiced out, glancing directly into Ryan''s eyes with that smirk still plastered on his face. His face looked so scary right now. "I''m contemplating whether to make use of our powers on you". After saying that, he took his gaze off Ryan and focused them on the other boys before inquiring of them, "Should we make use of our affinities on him?". None of the boys had responded to his question even after the passing of a few seconds, they were contemplating it... Ryan felt his heart beating faster while still standing there, they were contemplating whether to make use of their affinities on him. No wonder they brought him to this place, they wanted to do a lot to him. ''They''re contemplating whether to make use of their powers on me, this is bad. Making use of their abilities on me would make things get out of hand''. Ryan thought to himself with a bit of fear evident on his face. The other boys were still contemplating it when the leader caused fire to appear on his right palm. He was able to ignite the flame on his palm so easily...it was something he''d learned to do without stress. Seeing this increased the fear Ryan was feeling, and it was evident on his face. They hadn''t even responded to his question, and he''d already ignited fire on his right palm? It was just like he didn''t care whether their answers would be no, he was going to make use of his power on Ryan nonetheless... They finally responded to his question after they were done contemplating, and their answers were ''no''. The leader focused his gaze back on Ryan after receiving their responses. Then he caused the flame that was on his palm to vanish. And the moment that happened, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart beat reduced to an extent. After a few seconds of standing there and just glancing at each other, the leader moved closer to Ryan as he was now standing super close to him. Ryan found it uncomfortable, but there was nothing he could do about it. "You know what we''re about to do to you, right?". The leader inquired of Ryan glancing at him. Ryan didn''t say anything, he was only staring at him. Then the boy laughed a little before saying, "No response again, well, you can keep mute all you want. But I''m sure you''re fully aware of what we''re about to do to you". And after saying that, he pushed Ryan so hard that he lost stamina completely and fell to the ground. And that was it, that was where it started from. They started bullying Ryan from there after he stood up from the ground. They did a lot to him, like pushing him to the ground multiple times, kicking his legs over and over again until he started feeling pains there, and so on. Right now, one of the boys was standing so close to Ryan while glancing at him, and Ryan was practically doing the same. Then the boy said to him, "Push me just as we''ve been pushing you, I''m sure you want to do so. Push me hard". Ryan didn''t do anything, he only stood there glancing at him. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "Didn''t you hear what I said? I said push me and cause me to fall to the ground". Ryan didn''t still do anything, then the boy uttered again, "Okay, okay, maybe you don''t want to push me, what you want to do is punch me. Well, you can punch my face". The boy moved his face closer to Ryan after saying that, but Ryan didn''t do anything, his hand didn''t go anywhere near the boy''s face. Then the boy moved his face back to its normal position before voicing out once again, "Look at him, a complete weakling". And the moment he said that, he pushed Ryan again, causing him to fall to the ground. And after Ryan fell to the ground, he said to him with his gaze focused on him, "You couldn''t do those simple things, you''re a complete weakling". ..And the moment he said that, the others began laughing. Chapter 138 - 138: Causing Him Distress.(2) The fact that they began laughing caused the one that pushed Ryan to the ground just now to begin laughing as well. Ryan just sat on the ground staring daggers at the boy that pushed him to the ground. And after he had glanced at the boy for a few seconds, he began staring daggers at the other boys as well. Then he stood up from the ground but was still staring at them in that manner. They were still laughing, but it was reducing little by little. One of the boys laughing noticed the manner in which Ryan was glancing at them. Then he said to the others, "Can you see the manner in which he''s glancing at us? Can you see the look in his eyes?". The others immediately glanced at Ryan the moment the boy said that, then the leader voiced out, "He''s staring at us in that manner as if he''d be able to beat us". Then the boy that pushed Ryan to the ground a few seconds ago inquired of him, "Would you be able to beat us, Ryan?". Ryan didn''t respond to his question, he was only staring at him...the annoyed look in his eyes was already reducing little by little. Then the boy''s voice resounded again, "He doesn''t respond to questions, he just keeps mute". "That''s the way weaklings behave". One of the boys stated. And the moment he said that, they began laughing again... ''Look at them...laughing like fools''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at them laughing. They didn''t stop laughing until they''d laughed to their satisfaction. Ryan wasn''t staring daggers at them anymore by now. The moment they were done laughing, they all focused their gazes on Ryan. Then the leader of the boys began walking toward Ryan until he reached him and was standing so close to him. So he and that boy that pushed Ryan to the ground a few minutes ago were the ones standing super close to him now. Forwarding his face toward Ryan, he said to him, "You can punch me in the face, you''re free to punch me as hard as you want". All Ryan wanted to do was to punch his face super hard as he was glancing at it. He''d punch it so hard that there''s no way he wouldn''t bleed from the mouth or nose. But Ryan wouldn''t do so, he was holding back himself. This was the thought that ran through his mind while glancing at the boy''s face, ''A time would come when I''d be able to punch your face as much as I want and as hard as I want. A time would come when I''d make you bleed...not only you, others that are also like you''. After positioning his face in front of Ryan for a few seconds without anything happening, he moved his face back to its normal position. Then he said to Ryan, "You''re just a complete weakling. You don''t possess an ability, can''t even do things that other boys would be able to do without blinking an eye. You''re the complete worse". And after saying that to Ryan, he pushed him hard, causing him to fall to the ground again... ''Yes, it has happened again''. Ryan thought to himself after falling to the ground. ..They''d pushed him to the ground multiple times, it could be said that he was getting used to it. Not like they wanted him to actually punch their faces after bringing them closer to him. If he tries it, they''d grow angry and do a lot of things to him. Ryan was fully aware of this. They were only mocking him, it was part of the bullying. After staying on the ground for a few seconds, Ryan stood up from it again with his gaze focused on them. He was still feeling pains in his legs due to how many times they kicked them and how hard they did so. But the pains he was feeling weren''t something that would restrict him from walking properly. Yes, he''d still be able to walk properly even with the pains he was feeling. He''d be able to walk in a way whereby a person wouldn''t even notice that he was feeling pain in his legs. This was something he''d be able to hide from his family easily. After he stood up from the ground, the ones that weren''t standing super close to him made sure to walk closer to him as they were now standing super close to him. Then what followed after that? Each of them tapped his head with force. And after that, other forms of bullying followed. Mocking him, pushing him to the ground multiple times again, kicking his legs again but not with too much force this time, and so on. Ryan was just so tired. This was the very reason why they brought him here so they could bully him as much as they wanted, and they were achieving it. They''d never bullied him as much as this before. This was the first time it was this much...Dylan wasn''t here, so they were doing as they wanted... He was supposed to have arrived home by now, but he hadn''t because of these boys. It was mid-afternoon heading toward complete evening, but these boys hadn''t let go of him. They bullied and bullied him until they were satisfied. Then the leader of the boys said to Ryan, "You''re free to go now because we''d be leaving now as well". Though they kicked Ryan''s legs some more, they didn''t kick them with as much force as they did before. So Ryan would still be able to walk home without anyone noticing he was feeling pains, and he''d still be able to hide it from his family. After saying that, the leader moved so close to Ryan in an uncomfortable way and said to him once again, "If you like, report to your friend, Dylan. Prove to us that you''re a weakling". And after saying that, he walked away from Ryan, signalled the others that they should begin moving. And that''s what they began doing with immediate effect. They began walking out of the open field until they were done walking out of it...they didn''t bother to glance at Ryan again throughout that period. Ryan sighed after they weren''t in sight anymore. Then he muttered to himself, "Did all those things just happen to me now? They were brutal". And after muttering that to himself, scenes of when they were pushing him to the ground, kicking his legs, and so on began replaying in his head. He sighed again after those scenes were done replaying in his head, then he began walking out of the field until he was done walking out of it. Ryan was walking on the road right now, and a lot was running through his mind as he was walking. For each step he took, he was feeling pain, but he was still able to walk well though. What were the things running through his mind? He was thinking about all the things that happened today, and he was wondering whether to report them to Dylan. Of course, he wouldn''t be able to tell them to his dad or family, that was a no-go area. But he could tell them to Dylan. He knew the moment he tells them to Dylan, he wouldn''t waste time reporting to the teachers. If he explains in detail everything they did to him, he''d report with anger. But Ryan was remembering what that boy said to him before they walked out of the open field, ''If you like, report to your friend, Dylan. Prove to us that you''re a weakling''. ..Yes, this was something Ryan had always been afraid of, students at his academy considering him worse than a weakling. They already consider him a weakling, the moment he reports to Dylan, they''d consider him worse than a weakling. Running to Dylan for help when the bullying resumed again. Like, he was a complete nothing and wouldn''t be able to defend himself. Ryan would love to defend himself from them, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to...they''d beat the hell out of him if he tries it. Firstly, he wasn''t good at martial arts at all or good at making use of weapons. Secondly, he doesn''t possess an ability, all these combined made him a complete nothing, and he wouldn''t be able to defend himself because of this. The fact that they''d consider him worse than a weakling was making him so skeptical about reporting to Dylan what they did to him. His mind was still filled up until he arrived at his home. He''d walked past the guards by now and had arrived in the living room. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only person he met in the living room was Sofia. He and Sofia hadn''t had sex since the last time they did so...and you know what? Sofia actually wanted to have a taste of Ryan''s big cock again. ..But Ryan wasn''t thinking about that now, he had serious issues to solve and think about. Chapter 139 - 139: Massage. "Oh! You''re home". Sofia said to Ryan after he arrived in the living room. "Yeah. Is my mum home?". Ryan inquired of her. "No, she isn''t". Sofia responded. "What about my sister, is she back from her academy?". "Yes, she is. She''s in her room". Ryan nodded his head a little before he began walking away, his destination was his room. He was still walking when he heard Sofia''s voice, "Ryan, wait". He stopped walking immediately and glanced at her the moment she told him to wait. Then he was like, "What is it?". Not in a rude way though... Sofia just sat there glancing at him, a single word couldn''t flow out of her mouth. Ryan stood there waiting for words to flow out of her mouth. But for the past few seconds that he waited without anything flowing out of her mouth, he started becoming impatient. After a few more seconds of glancing at him with words refusing to flow out of her mouth, she said to him, "It''s nothing, you can go". Hearing that, Ryan turned around immediately and began walking away...she only wasted his time. Throughout the time Ryan was walking until he''d finished walking out of the living room completely, Sofia didn''t notice that he was feeling pain in his legs. Why did she tell him to wait? Well, since she was craving his big cock again, she wanted to ask if he''d be interested in having sex with her again. She really enjoyed the last intercourse they engaged in. But noticing the look on his face, he didn''t seem like he''d be interested in having sex with her again for now, maybe he''d be interested later. That was the reason why words couldn''t flow out of her mouth until she eventually told him to go. Ryan had just arrived in his room, and the first thing he did after arriving in it was to take off his school bag and drop it where it was supposed to be. Then he walked straight to his bed and landed flat on it. After landing flat on it and lying on it for a few minutes, he muttered to himself, "Those boys are one of a kind, everything Dylan said about them is true, everything Dylan said about bullies is true. Even after everything that has happened, they wouldn''t just quit, they''re still bullying me, Instead of quitting, they found another way to keep troubling my life even after everything Dylan made that boy promise. They even almost made use of their powers on me, their so-called leader had already ignited flame on his palm, So if the others agreed they should make use of their powers on me, that boy would have made use of that flame to hurt me in one way or the other? All of them would have made use of their abilities to hurt me? What kind of brains do they have in their heads? Do their brains differ from the normal human own? Because they''re just so mischievous". ..Yes, Ryan couldn''t just seem to understand them. But that is it, bullies can''t be understood. As said, the only way to make them stay away from you was to teach them a bitter lesson by either inflicting serious injuries to their physical bodies or to their hearts. Ryan was still contemplating whether he should tell Dylan all that they did to him today...he was sure they were still going to do more after today. But he doesn''t want them to consider him worse than a weakling either due to the fact that he reported to Dylan. So he was just stuck and confused. He lay on his bed for minutes with thoughts running through his mind here and there. After lying there for some minutes more, he glanced out the window and saw that it was already evening heading toward complete nighttime. He knew he needed these legs of his to be massaged due to the pain he was feeling there. If he doesn''t massage them today, they might trouble him tomorrow at school. The best way to massage them was to call on one of the servants to do it for him. But he doesn''t want any of them to know that he was feeling pain in his legs. And when the particular servant he calls on would be massaging them, he''d most likely be groaning, and that would be enough for the servant to know that he was feeling a lot of pain in his legs... ''I need you to massage my legs ''cause I can feel they need massage''. Yes, that was what he planned on telling the servant he''d call on to massage his legs...and he wouldn''t want her to discover something else. He knew any servant he calls on to massage his legs would willingly do it because this would be the very first time he''d be requesting something like that. ''I''d try my best not to groan, so the person wouldn''t discover anything. This has to go smoothly''. Ryan thought to himself. That''s what he''d decided in his mind to do, let''s see if he''d be able to keep to it... A servant was already in his room by now massaging his legs since he''d already called for one. He didn''t dare call Sofia, he had his reasons. He was sitting on his bed with his legs stretched out to the servant, and she was sitting on the bed as well massaging his legs. As he was receiving the massage, he confirmed that he really needed it. There was a very high chance it would trouble him tomorrow if he wasn''t receiving this massage now. ..And he can''t afford for them to trouble him at school. Was he feeling pain as the massage was going on? Yes, he was. But he tried his best not to be groaning though he was feeling pain. There were times when slight groans flowed out of his mouth, the ones he couldn''t hold back. Well, those ones weren''t enough for the servant massaging his legs to discover anything. The massage kept going, and though Ryan was feeling pain from time to time as the massage was ongoing, he was happy. Why was he happy? For that same important reason. The fact that if he didn''t receive the massage now, there was a very high chance of his legs troubling him tomorrow. The servant was done massaging his legs by now, and you know what? She did an excellent job. She didn''t massage his legs with her hands only, she made use of an ointment as well. "Thanks". Ryan said to her with a bit of smile on his face after she was done massaging his legs. "It''s nothing, you''re my master, these are part of the things I''m supposed to be doing for you guys when you need me to do so. It is part of my job". She said. And after that, she walked out of his room, and Ryan could feel that the pains he was feeling in his legs had reduced a lot. In no time, they''d stop completely. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She did an excellent job". Ryan muttered to himself not too long after she left his room. At nighttime when everyone in the Howell family had arrived home, they all gathered in the dining room to eat dinner as usual. There were little conversations here and there while they were eating, which Warren triggered. Yes, Warren always tries his best to ask everyone in the family how their day went. Especially his kids, he always tries his best to know what Ryan and Lucy''s experiences were like at school for the day. Then he tries his best to know what happened in Kai''s life for the day as well... He asked them these same questions while they were eating, and everyone said their day went well, including Ryan. And we all know his day didn''t go well at all. The peace he''d been enjoying for days was finally disrupted just like he was expecting. He was bullied during his journey back home from school. They bullied him more than they''d ever bullied him before. They kicked his legs to the extent that he started feeling pains there. But Ryan didn''t mention any of these to his father, his answer was the same as his brother and sister, ''My day went well''. They were still eating when Ryan began staring at his father, Warren, without his knowledge. As he was staring at him, he was wondering what would happen if he reported to him everything they''d been doing to him at school. If he doesn''t spare a single detail and tell all to his father, including the one they did to him on his way back from school today...it would be fucking brutal. Ryan was aware of this, he knew the kind of power his father possesses and what he can do with that power. And it would be so satisfying to see all the people that had bullied him getting punished. Especially those boys that bullied him on his way back from school today, but he can''t report to his dad... Chapter 140 - 140: Didnt Tell Him About It. Yes, he can''t report to his dad for that same reason. He rather handles it without his dad knowing, telling Dylan what those boys did to him today would be better. Dylan wouldn''t waste time to report to the teachers, and some things could come to an end in that way or be put on hold for a long time. Ryan took his gaze off his dad and focused them on his food once again. Throughout the time he was glancing at his father, he didn''t have any idea that his son was staring at him. They finished eating dinner, then everyone began leaving the dining room one after the other until they were done leaving it... The servants and the guards had also eaten dinner by now. After they''d all left the dining room, the servants began clearing the dining table of plates until they were done doing so. Inside his room lying on his bed after dinner, Ryan began thinking about what tomorrow at school would be like. Definitely, those boys wouldn''t bully him at school since they were trying to avoid some things. But would they bully him on his way back from school again? Well, he was going to find out tomorrow... ****** The next day had reached, and Ryan had just gotten up from bed and was already preparing for school. He was done preparing for school by now as he''d already taken his bath, brushed his teeth, and so on. He was dressed in a nice expensive yellow robe right now, and he was carrying his school bag. He was standing in front of the mirror right now staring at his reflection. After he was done staring at his reflection, he walked out of his room. As he was climbing down the staircase heading toward the living room, he couldn''t help but to be grateful to that lady that massaged his legs yesterday. And he was also grateful to himself for recognizing that he needed to massage his legs, unless, he wouldn''t get to use them properly today. He wasn''t feeling a single pain in his legs as he was climbing down the staircase...the lady did an excellent job massaging his legs. He''d just arrived in the living room, and breakfast had already been served in the dining room. Ryan could see different plates of food on the dining table. ..The servants were doing an excellent job. Well, it didn''t take long for everyone in the Howell family to gather around the dining table and begin eating breakfast. After they were done eating, everyone began leaving the house one after the other. It hadn''t been long since one of the guards rode Lucy out of the compound with a horse heading straight to her academy. And right now, Ryan had just climbed one of the horses on the compound with one of the guards sitting in front of him. After the passing of a few seconds, the guard rode out of the compound heading straight to Ryan''s academy... At school, Ryan didn''t tell Dylan anything about what those boys did to him yesterday. Before he''d decide to tell Dylan anything, he wanted to see how things would play out first. He wanted to see if those boys would continue bullying him using that same tactic. They wouldn''t try bullying him at school, but instead, choose to wait at a certain place that would lead to his home, then take him to whatever place and bully him there. There was a very high chance they''d keep bullying him using that tactic. But he just wanted to confirm it and be completely sure before he''d know what step to take next. ''I can simply be avoiding them by making sure a guard comes to pick me up every day after closing hour''. Ryan thought to himself while sitting in his seat. Yes, that was a nice strategy to be avoiding those bullies even if they keep waiting at a particular place to bully him. If a guard rides him home from school every day, then there''d be no opportunity for those boys to be bullying him. They''d only keep waiting for him everyday while he''d keep riding past them every day until they eventually get tired. And they wouldn''t be able to bully him anywhere around the academy because they didn''t want Dylan to see. So he''d be ruining their plan in that way and get them frustrated. He could easily do this if he wanted, he could make it happen. He''d simply be instructing every guard that rides him to school every day to come pick him up as well during closing hour, and that was it. It was a nice strategy to be avoiding those bullies even with that new tactic they''d come up with of bullying him... Ryan was contemplating it while sitting in his seat...should he implement it or should he not? Well, after contemplating it for more than a minute, he decided not to implement it. And he had his reasons. ''I wouldn''t implement it, I wouldn''t avoid them using that strategy. I need to confirm what I plan on confirming, I need to see how things would play out. I wouldn''t run away''. Ryan thought to himself once again. Another reason why he doesn''t want to implement it even though he could was because of Dylan. If a guard comes to pick him up from school every day, then he and Dylan wouldn''t be able to be heading home anymore. And he does enjoy Dylan''s company a lot, he enjoys heading home from school with him. Dylan would become so confused when guards start picking him up from school every day. Like, why did things suddenly change? What happened? And he might start asking himself questions like, ''Does Ryan not enjoy heading home with me anymore? Is he not enjoying my company anymore? Is there something he''s trying to avoid?''. He''d most likely not get the answers to these questions, and it would only get him more confused. Ryan doesn''t want this, so this was part of the reason why he wouldn''t be implementing that strategy though it was a good one. Lots of activities had already taken place at school, and it had just gotten to closing hour. Sitting in his seat, Ryan breathed in and out before muttering to himself, "It''s time to confirm if they''d bully me today again using that same tactic. It''s time to confirm if they want to make this a continuous thing". After muttering that to himself, he stood up from his seat, and he saw that Dylan was already walking toward him. The both of them left the academy as usual. Throughout the time they were walking on the road and conversing, Ryan didn''t tell Dylan anything about what those boys did to him yesterday though there were urges to tell him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were times when their conversation was related to those boys, other bullies, and bullying in general. Yes, those were the times when Ryan had the strong urge to tell Dylan all that those boys did to him yesterday. But he didn''t, he was able to control those strong urges... Dylan had separated from Ryan by now as Ryan was the only one walking on the road right now. He kept breathing in and out over and over again as he was walking. He was doing so because as he was covering meters, he was getting closer and closer to that place where he met those boys yesterday. There was a very high chance he''d meet them there today again, or he might meet them at another place. Wherever he meets them, their aim would be to bully him again just like they did yesterday. He kept walking and walking until he finally came across them. And exactly how he saw them yesterday was how he saw them today again. They were standing some meters away from him, and they all had smirks on their faces...those evil smirks. But they waited for him at a different place today, a little farther from where they waited for him yesterday. All in all, the main goal was to bully him, and they were about to accomplish it again. Ryan sighed the moment he set eyes on them. He''d gotten to confirm what he wanted to confirm, he was completely sure now. Since they wanted to bully him today again using that same tactic, then it was a sure thing they planned on making it a continuous thing. The four boys didn''t waste time to begin walking toward him with those smirks still plastered on their faces. And seeing them walk toward him, Ryan didn''t plan on running away or something like that. He was going to allow them do to him what they planned on doing to him. The smirks on their faces vanished the moment they reached Ryan, then one of them was like, "How are you doing, Ryan?". ..That was a kind of stupid question because there was no way he''d be doing okay. Even if he was doing okay before, seeing them would have ruined his mood. Chapter 141 - 141: They Were The Cause Of Everything. There''s no way you''d see a group of bullies that were troubling your life and your mood wouldn''t be ruined, so that question was a stupid one. Not like the boy asked ''cause he was truly concerned about how Ryan was doing anyway, he only asked to mock him. Mocking him was something they''d done to him over and over again... Ryan didn''t respond to the question because he knew there was no need to respond to it. He was only staring at them as they were standing in front of him. "I''m sure you remember all that we did to you yesterday. Well, those same things are about to repeat themselves today again...are you ready?". That same boy that asked how he was doing voiced out again. Ryan didn''t say anything to this either, he just kept mute while glancing at all of them. He''d always keep mute to their questions or statements as far as he doesn''t see the need to respond to them. Well, the fact that he''d always keep mute to their questions or statements if he doesn''t see the need to respond to them wouldn''t stop them from bullying him. They took him to that open field they took him to yesterday and bullied him properly there. They repeated almost everything they did to him yesterday. They pushed him to the ground multiple times, mocked him, and so on...but they didn''t kick his legs this time. They were trying to avoid a situation where they''d damage something in his legs and he wouldn''t be able to walk well. Now, there''s no way people wouldn''t notice that he couldn''t walk well due to the damage that have been done to his legs. One of the people that could notice this was his father. He''d definitely ask him some questions concerning what happened to his legs, and that might lead to Ryan revealing what they''d been doing to him. ..And they were fully aware of what would happen if his father learned about what they''d been doing to him. It was this kind of situation they were trying to avoid, that was why they didn''t kick Ryan''s legs while bullying him. After they were satisfied with how much they''d bullied Ryan, they told him to leave when he felt like doing so before they left the open field. Ryan went home that day, didn''t tell anyone what happened to him on his way back from school. Even when his father, Warren, asked everyone how their day went while they were eating dinner in the dining room, he was part of the people that said his day went well. At school the next day, he didn''t tell Dylan what happened to him on his way back from school yesterday, just as he didn''t tell him what happened the previous day. And that was how it kept on going...the bullies kept causing distress to his life using that same tactic. They''d wait for him at a particular place, take him to that open field, and bully him there. They''d resumed bullying the other students they were bullying before as well...but they were doing so cautiously, so Dylan wouldn''t notice. Other bullies were still doing what they were doing as well. They were still causing distresses to students'' lives, but they were doing so cautiously as well, in secret, so Dylan wouldn''t notice. And the ones that promised to reduce the number of students they were bullying actually reduced them... Those four boys would bully students at school in secret, then bully Ryan on his way back home from school, though it wasn''t every day, but it was consistent...and they weren''t getting tired at all. They can''t get tired because it was a part of them. They were enjoying it, it was fun for them... They weren''t following Dylan''s instructions at all, and they were fully aware of what would happen if Dylan found out. They kept doing all these to Ryan, and he never mentioned anything to Dylan, neither did he mention anything to his family. He just kept on enduring them as days kept passing. ****** ''Liam and Miles are the cause of all these''. This was the thought that ran through Ryan''s mind as he was sitting in his seat in his classroom. What does he mean by this thought? He meant that they were the cause of everything that was happening to him now. What the bullies were doing to him currently, all they''d done to him in the past, and everything that had happened to him in this academy in the past as well. All the awkward stares, hurtful remarks, mocking, and so on he received from students...Liam and Miles were the cause of them. And truly, they were the cause of them. Everything they did to him that led to him going into a coma was what started all these in the first place. The suicide note, pushing him off a hill, and so on... And they did all these because of the useless jealousy they were feeling which later turned into complete hatred. They ruined his life in a lot of ways with what they did. We all remember who Liam and Miles were, they were the only closest friends Ryan had in the past who later betrayed him badly. He was so eager to get revenge against them because of what they did to him. He wanted it to happen as fast as possible, but as known, he wouldn''t be able to do so until the system says it was time to do so. The time would eventually come when he''d get revenge against them, but he just needed to be patient. He was feeling anger as he was sitting in his seat thinking about the fact that Liam and Miles were the root cause of what was happening to him now. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those four boys were still troubling the hell out of his life, and he was still enduring them without telling anyone... The more he was thinking about the fact that Liam and Miles were the root cause of why those boys were troubling his life currently, the angrier he was getting. They did the damage, and he was the one suffering the consequences. Ever since the transmigration took place, and he woke up from that coma, he''d never set eyes on them. He felt he needed to go see them. He needed to go see the people that caused a lot of damages to his life, which his dad also suffered from in the past. He needed to see what was going on in their lives currently. Were they still alive? Were they still in this kingdom? Yes, he needed to confirm these as well. He knew where their houses were situated, so he''d simply go there one after the other to see them. ''There''s a high chance they''d have already gone to the academies specialized in training benders since they both possess an ability''. Ryan thought to himself. ..This was just a thought, though there was a high chance they''d have already gone to the academies specialized in training benders, there was a chance they hadn''t gone as well. All in all, Ryan was going to visit their homes today to see if he''d be able to set eyes on them. Thinking about them was only increasing his anger, and it was evident on his face. There was a very high chance those bullies would be waiting for him at the usual place to bully him today again. Well, they wouldn''t be able to do so today. Why? Because he''d be following a different path today since he wanted to visit Liam and Miles homes. So it would be a situation where they''d wait for him at their usual place and eventually get tired and leave because they didn''t see him after waiting for a long time. This would only happen if they plan on bullying him today using that same tactic... And from the look of things, Ryan wouldn''t be heading home with Dylan today because of that same reason of wanting to visit Liam and Miles homes today. To reach their homes, he needed to follow a different path, so he''d simply find something to tell Dylan why they wouldn''t be able to head home together today. He was still feeling that anger as he was thinking about Liam and Miles and the fact that they ruined his life to an extent. He couldn''t wait for closing hour to reach so he could visit their homes. He was still thinking about the both of them and his current situation when a teacher stepped foot into their classroom...a female teacher. By the time the teacher began teaching and as time was passing, that anger Ryan was feeling began subsiding. But Liam and Miles never went away from his mind, he kept thinking about them. But the situation was a little different now in the sense that thinking about them wasn''t making him angry at this particular moment... Chapter 142 - 142: As Seen. (Dont Read) If I hadn''t done what my heart moved me to do which was helping out that man and the girl, which was most likely his daughter, I would have regretted it badly. I just thank goodness I did what my heart moved me to do. I kept putting the car in motion until I arrived at my home. I''d just driven into the compound right now and parked the car well, and after doing that, I came out of the car holding the packaged nylon of jewelries in my right hand. Then I began walking toward my house until I reached and entered it. Arriving in the living room, I walked toward one of the couches and balanced on it. After sitting on it for a few minutes without doing anything, I took out all the jewelries from the nylon and began checking them out. Of course, I''d already checked them out before purchasing them...but I just wanted to check them out again, there was nothing wrong with that. From the watches, to the bracelets, to the necklaces, and so on, I checked out everything. And after I was done checking them out, I was like, "Wow! These are nice". I was mesmerized by what I was seeing again. I had already been mesmerized by them while checking them out in the jewellery store before purchasing them, but I couldn''t help but to become mesmerized by them once again. Since I was done checking them out for the second time, I decided to take them to my room and keep them where they were supposed to be. And that''s exactly what I did, I took them to my room and kept them at a place where jewelries were supposed to be kept. Then I walked out of my room after that and headed straight to the living room until I arrived in it. After arriving in it, I walked straight to that same couch I stood up from a few minutes ago and sat back on it... After sitting back on it, I began thinking about those beggars I gave about $1,000 to, and it brought so much joy to my heart. ..I didn''t think about that for too long before I began thinking about something else, and what I was thinking about now was very important. It wasn''t only about spending now that I''d made a few millions of dollars, I needed to start thinking of making my first investment. Something that would yield me money and grow my net worth. It wasn''t about filling your bank account with money, it''s about investing those money to grow the money in your bank account. Investments were really important, and the system had informed me about it already. This was what the system said to me one morning... That was all the system said to me, and I understood what the system meant immediately. I understood the importance of what she said as well. Since then, I had been thinking about what I could invest money into, but I hadn''t really sat down to think about it properly. Well, I was going to do that today, I needed to come up with something lucrative I could invest some money into. I remembered the conference I attended along with Ivy where topics about business were discussed. One of the topics that were discussed at the conference was, ''Good businesses to start up''. I still remembered some of the businesses the speaker mentioned while developing that topic, and they were good businesses. So at this moment, I was wondering if I should just choose one of the businesses the man mentioned and begin working on how to start it and invest money into it. I''m talking about choosing it without bothering to make my own personal research on the business since the man had already talked about each business he mentioned. Since they came from such a successful man like him, then what could go wrong? I can simply just pick one of the businesses he mentioned and invest money into it. But thinking about it properly, I can tell that isn''t a wise decision to make. I need to sit down and make proper research on every business he mentioned that I could remember. And if possible, research other businesses that he didn''t mention...any one could work out. I''d already gotten a laptop, and with this laptop, I''d be able to make proper research. But before I begin doing that, I needed to ask the system a question first, so I called out on her, "System". "I have a question to ask you". "Can you recommend good businesses you''re hundred percent sure would do well once I invest my money into them?". "Can''t you just do this for me, please?". I sighed after the system said that, she doesn''t plan on helping me out, and there was nothing I could do about it... I''d simply have to go make some research. Who knows? The ''some'' research might later end up becoming a lot of research. Well, I brought my laptop to the living room. So my laptop was on the table right now, and I was sitting on a couch with my gaze focused on the screen of the laptop as the light the laptop was producing was being directed at my face. And I wasn''t just glancing at the screen of the laptop, I was making use of my fingers to click the keyboards from time to time, and also making use of the mouse as well. ..Yes, I was already doing my research. And how was it going? Well, I could say it was going well to an extent. I haven''t discovered much yet, I haven''t found out something mind-blowing. But I''d have to keep doing what I was doing. Right now, I was researching everything I needed to know concerning a perfume store. I remembered that man that developed the topic ''good businesses to start up'' talked about a perfume store. Yes, he talked about everything that needed to be known and done before starting up a perfume business. Perfume businesses can be lucrative, but it just depends on the strategies put in place before starting up the business. There are many things to consider before starting one up. If you do things right, your business would do well. But if you do things wrongly, your business wouldn''t do well, it would fail woefully... I still remember many of the things the man said concerning starting up a perfume business. I was using everything I remembered from what he said to do my research. I researched and researched, and my spirit wasn''t just aligning with me starting up a perfume business. Then I started making research on another business. And that was how I kept on making research about different businesses, and my spirit wasn''t just aligning with them. It got to a point where I started thinking about investing money into the entertainment industry. There was a lot of money to be made from the entertainment industry if things go well. This was the thought that crashed into my head as I was still thinking about investing money into the entertainment industry, ''You must be crazy, Casper. What made you start thinking about this? Do you think investing money into entertainment would be easy? If you don''t know how the entertainment business work, be ready to lose all the money invested into it''. I wasn''t ready to take such a risk. I haven''t dived into the entertainment business before, but I know it was a lot deeper than how people think it was. Invest money into it without having the proper knowledge about it, and you''d see your money draining until it finishes completely... It wasn''t even only about having knowledge about the business, you need someone that have years of experience in the business to be guiding you for each step you''d be taking. Well, I wasn''t ready to go through such a hassle. Considering that you might still later end up losing all your money even after doing all these... The entertainment business was a no no, so I began thinking about something else. What was I thinking about? Fashion business. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, selling of nice clothes, both for males and females. Yes, it was a nice business to invest money into, so I started making research about it immediately. After a few minutes of researching about it, my soul wasn''t just aligning with it as well. So what did I do? I started researching about other businesses, both the ones in my head and the ones I was figuring out from the internet. ..I had spent minutes researching about different businesses, but my soul wasn''t just aligning with any of them. Chapter 143 - 143: After A Long Time. The teacher was done teaching them by now and had left their classroom. Ryan kept everything he needed to bring out of his bag due to the teacher''s teaching back into his bag after she left their classroom. All he was waiting for while sitting in his seat was for closing hour to reach so he could head to where he planned on heading to. He couldn''t wait. ****** Ryan was on his way to one of their houses right now, either Mile''s house, or Liam''s house. The moment it got to closing hour, he didn''t waste time standing up from his seat and leaving the classroom. He didn''t even explain anything to Dylan...there was no time for that. He''d explain everything to him tomorrow... ''Whose house should I head to first?''. Ryan thought to himself while walking. Yes, he wanted to decide that right now, he needed to know which person''s house he was going to head to first out of the two of them. He was still walking while contemplating. And after a few more seconds of contemplation, he finally decided. He was going to head toward Liam''s house first. That was the decision he''d made. After Liam''s, then he''d head straight to Mile''s... ''I hope I''ll meet them at their various homes''. Ryan thought to himself while still walking. He kept on journeying, and right now, he''d gotten close to Liam''s house. Getting close to his house made him start feeling a kind of anger. As he was getting closer to it, the anger was increasing. Thinking about the fact that they ruined his life in many ways was what was making him angry. This fact was just too painful. He knew what he''d gone through these past few months...the bullying and so on. ..It hadn''t been an easy experience at all. And all these happened to him due to what they did to him. He kept on journeying and getting closer and closer to Liam''s house until he finally arrived at it. ''It''s been a while''. He thought to himself after arriving at Liam''s house. After arriving at Liam''s house, he knew he needed to be careful. Now, there was a chance that Liam and his family might not be residing at this place anymore. And even if they were still residing in it, there was a chance that Liam might not be around. And there was also a chance that Liam might be around and could come out of the house at any given time. Now, this was what Ryan needed to be careful of. Since Liam could step out of the house at any given time, then he needed to make sure Liam never set eyes on him. A lot would happen if Liam set eyes on him, it would be super awkward. There''s no way Liam would set eyes on him and wouldn''t recognize him... And seeing him might make him believe that Ryan had come to get his revenge against what they did to him. If that wasn''t his motive, then why was he here? That would be Liam''s mindset...and his mindset would be completely wrong. Yes, Ryan planned on getting revenge against them in the future with the help of the system. But he didn''t visit their homes with the aim of starting the revenge. He visited their homes to see them...the fucking people that betrayed him. Liam setting eyes on him wouldn''t be nice at all. As known, he''d develop the mindset that Ryan came to get his revenge against them, and he''d start preparing even though his mindset was wrong. He''d most likely inform Miles about it as well. So the both of them would begin preparing together though there was no need to do so now. But who knows? They might still be prepared for Ryan when he was ready to get his revenge against them with the help of the system, and that could ruin a lot of things. There was a difference in trying to get revenge against a particular person or people, and they aren''t aware of it and aren''t prepared at all and trying to get revenge against them, but they are prepared for you. These were good reasons why Ryan must make sure Liam never sets eyes on him. He was staring at Liam''s house, the main building. And he kept on wondering if Liam was around or not. Maybe he wasn''t in town at this moment. Maybe he''d gone to one of the academies specialized in training benders so he could train his power and learn to make use of it properly. Or maybe he was in town but wasn''t at home at this moment. It could be any of them... "I need him to be at home". Ryan muttered to himself while still glancing at the house. He was somehow confused right now, was Liam at home, or he wasn''t? Yes, this was what was making him confused. He kept on standing on a particular spot glancing at the house contemplating things here and there when the door to the house opened. A person was about to walk out of the house, so he was waiting patiently for the person to come out. He was hoping the person that was about to step out was Liam. But he was disappointed because the person that stepped out was Liam''s mother. It''s been a while since he last set eyes on Liam''s mother. He''d finally seen her again after years of not seeing her. Not like he was happy to see her or something, he didn''t feel anything after setting eyes on her. In fact, he was wishing the person that stepped out of the house was Liam instead. Liam''s mother was still looking the same from the last time he set eyes on her. ''Guess Liam isn''t around or something. So I just wasted my time coming here''. Ryan thought to himself while staring at Liam''s mother. This was the next thought that ran through his mind, ''Or is it that he''s around but doesn''t want to step out of the house because he doesn''t see a reason to do so?''. And the moment that thought ran through his mind, Liam walked out of the house. Ryan''s eyes widened immediately the moment he set eyes on Liam. "So he''s been around all this while". Ryan muttered to himself with his gaze focused on Liam. Liam didn''t just walk out of the house, he walked out of the house and walked straight to his mother as they began conversing. As known, it hadn''t been that long since his mum walked out of the house as well. From the look of things, seems like they planned on heading somewhere together. Liam was looking the same from the last time Ryan set eyes on him. And as Ryan kept staring at him, an annoyed expression started appearing on his face slowly as anger was building up in him. Yes, the anger was building up in him because as he was staring at Liam, he was remembering what he and Miles did to him. He saw a smile appear on Liam''s face as he was conversing with his mother with a smile appearing on his mum''s face as well. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And seeing that smile increased the anger that he was feeling... ''So he''s smiling. He''s happy after ruining a person''s life''. Ryan thought to himself while still staring at Liam with that smile still plastered on his face. He kept on staring at Liam with immense anger in his heart when another thought ran through his mind, ''I''m sure his mum doesn''t know what he did''. By now, Ryan had fully confirmed that the both of them were heading somewhere, and he planned on following them without them noticing him. They''d begin walking while still conversing with each other. And Ryan made sure to stand in a way that they didn''t see him while walking past. After they''d walked some meters away from where he was standing, he began following them from behind. He was following them to see where they were heading to. But the main reason why he was following them was because he wanted to keep glancing at Liam and feeling that anger that he was feeling right now. Glancing at him and feeling that immense anger was just making him want to start working on taking revenge against the both of them. But as known, he wouldn''t be able to do so. He''d have to wait for when the system says it''s time before he''d start anything concerning the revenge... He was very cautious while following Liam and his mum from behind so they wouldn''t set eyes on him. ..As known, a lot would be ruined the moment Liam set eyes on him. Chapter 144 - 144: Trailing Them. "Where the fuck are they heading to?". Ryan muttered to himself while still following them from behind. Though he couldn''t seem to figure out where they were heading to, he planned to keep following them from behind until they arrived at their destination. He was walking past people as he was trailing Liam and his mum from behind, and people were walking past him as well. Liam and his mum kept conversing and smiling at each other from time to time as they were walking. And for every smile Ryan saw on Liam''s face, he felt serious anger. He was already feeling anger while trailing the both of them, but seeing those smiles on his face increased the anger all the time. Ryan kept wondering where they were heading to as he was following them from behind. But he wouldn''t be able to find answer to that until they finally arrive at their destination. Ryan kept trailing them while being cautious at the same time until they finally arrived at their destination. It happened to be a merchant they''d been heading toward all this time. ..A merchant that deals on clothing. They were standing in front of the merchant while conversing with him. And as they were conversing with him, Ryan''s gaze was solely focused on Liam. Yes, he couldn''t glance at Liam properly while trailing them because they were backing him. He wasn''t seeing his face that much, he was seeing more of his back and so on. But now that they were conversing with the merchant, he was seeing Liam''s face a lot more now. And the usual was happening as he was staring at Liam, he was feeling immense anger. He just wished he could run toward him and land a nice punch in his face, but that wouldn''t be a wise thing to do at all. Doing that would make Liam see and recognize him immediately, and that wouldn''t be nice. Liam and his mum planned on buying some clothes from the merchant according to the look of things. They were discussing the prices of some of the clothes with the merchant currently. The merchant brought out some of the clothes in his store and showed them to the both of them, and they liked them. They planned on purchasing them with some other clothes. From where Ryan was standing, he couldn''t deny the fact that the clothes the merchant just showed to the both of them were looking great. Yes, they were nice-looking clothes... Right now, the both of them were bargaining the prices of the clothes with the merchant, Liam''s mum was doing more of the talking. The clothes were nice, they liked them and wanted to buy them. But the prices were somehow high for them, they needed the merchant to reduce the prices of the clothes to an extent at least so it would be easier for them to purchase. They weren''t like Ryan''s family that were wealthy. They weren''t close to his family when it comes to financial status. Ryan and his family could easily purchase these clothes even if the prices were higher than what the merchant mentioned. They wouldn''t try to persuade the merchant to reduce the prices at all. Everyone wasn''t in the same bracket when it comes to financial status. So since Liam and his mum weren''t wealthy and needed to persuade the merchant to reduce the prices of the clothes so it would be easier for them to purchase, they were free to do whatever. Well, the merchant finally reduced the prices of the clothes to an extent, and that would make purchasing them easier... He packaged all the clothes they were interested in buying in a certain sack bag for them, then they paid for the clothes. After the sack bag of clothes were handed over to them, they bid the merchant goodbye before they walked away from his presence. Now, Ryan''s mindset was that they were going to begin heading straight home since they were done doing business with the merchant. But surprisingly, they weren''t heading home. They didn''t walk in the direction that would lead them home, they were walking in another direction. According to what Ryan discerned, they were heading somewhere else. ''So the merchant''s clothing store wasn''t the only place they were heading toward? They have another destination in mind?''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at them. Well, since they were heading somewhere else, did he plan to continue trailing them? Yes, he planned on doing so. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time was going, and he still needed to head toward Mile''s house after he was done with Liam. But he wasn''t thinking about that at all, he still planned to continue trailing Liam and his mum. No matter how late it gets, he was still going to head toward Mile''s house after he was done with Liam. If he doesn''t get to see Miles today because it was already so late, he''d come back tomorrow. ..Seeing him was a must. He was a hundred percent sure that Miles would still be in this town just like Liam. He just had this strong feeling that Miles and Liam were still friends and were still keeping in touch with each other. So he felt if Liam wanted to head to somewhere important to stay there for a long time, for example, one of the academies specialized in training benders, Miles would follow him. So since Liam was still in this town, then Miles would also be in this town as well. He seemed to be so sure of that. Liam and his mum were heading somewhere else, and Ryan was following them from behind while being cautious at the same time. He was following them and wondering where they were heading to this time. Well, he kept following them until they arrived at another store. Yes, this store deals on food and so on, and it was owned by another merchant. ''A food store this time?''. Ryan thought to himself while glancing at them standing in front of the store. They''d begin speaking to the owner of the store by now telling him the food they wanted to purchase...Liam''s mum was the one doing most of the talking. Ryan just stood there focusing his gaze solely on Liam once again. Was he still feeling that anger as he was staring at him? Of course, he was still feeling it. There''s no way staring at Liam wouldn''t make him start remembering everything they did to him. And as far as he was remembering that, there''s no way he wouldn''t be filled with anger. He just stood there glancing at him feeling that immense anger. But the thing was that he wouldn''t be able to do anything about the anger he was feeling... That was another pain on its own. Well, Liam''s mother had finished telling the merchant all the food they were interested in buying. And right now, she was bargaining price with the merchant. After she was done bargaining price with him, and they''d already decided on certain prices she was going to purchase all the food she was interested in purchasing, she entered the store along with Liam as they began picking up the food they were interested in. After they were done picking up all the food, the merchant packaged them in a certain sack bag and handed them over to them. So Liam was carrying two sack bags now. One was filled with the clothes they bought, and the other was filled with foodstuff. After the sack bag had been handed over to them, Liam''s mum paid for everything, then the both of them walked out of the store. Ryan saw them walk out of the store, and his mindset was that they were going to begin heading home from here. But he was wrong, they didn''t plan on heading home yet. There were still some things they planned on purchasing. They were shopping, and until they bought everything they planned on buying while leaving home, they wouldn''t head back home. They were shopping in a certain way. They didn''t head toward the main market to shop, they decided to do so from the merchants that could be seen at the sides of the road. Ryan''s plan was to keep trailing them until they head back home. Then he''d begin heading toward Mile''s house from there. But seems like they didn''t plan on heading back home anytime soon, and time was going. He''d already confirmed by now that his mindset was wrong, they didn''t plan on heading home yet. So what was he going to do? Was he going to keep trailing them, or he''d leave them and begin heading toward Mile''s house? Well, he planned to keep trailing them... Chapter 145 - 145: Didnt Get To See The Other One. This was a decision he''d made, and he doesn''t plan on going back on this decision. He doesn''t plan on changing his mind at all. They''d begin walking once again, and he resumed trailing them with immediate effect. They were walking and conversing with two sack bags in Liam''s hands, and Ryan was cautiously following them from behind. They kept on walking until they arrived at another shop. Seeing them arrive in front of the shop, Ryan thought to himself, ''The plan was to go shopping while leaving their house. They''ve arrived at another store''. It didn''t take long for Liam''s mum to begin conversing with the owner of the store after they arrived at it. The store didn''t deal on clothes, neither did it deal on food...it dealt on footwear. After a few conversations with the merchant, Liam and his mum walked into the shop to select the footwear they''d be interested in buying. They''d begin selecting by now, and it didn''t take long for them to finish selecting. After they were done selecting, Liam''s mum began bargaining the prices of what they selected with the merchant. After they were done bargaining, the merchant packaged all that they selected before handing it over to them. Then Liam''s mum paid for everything before they walked out of the shop. Liam was holding a good number of bags, and holding them wasn''t easy. All their weights combined created heaviness. But there was nothing he could do about it, he''d have to keep carrying them even though they were heavy. He can''t give them to his mum to carry? After they walked out of the shop, Ryan knew they didn''t plan on heading back home yet. He could tell from the direction they were staring at. They weren''t staring at the direction that would lead them home at all, they were staring at a different direction... Well, his mindset was correct, they didn''t plan on heading home yet. They began walking in the direction at which they were staring at. And Ryan continued trailing them. He trailed and trailed them until they were done purchasing everything they wanted to purchase and were heading home right now. He kept on following them until they finally arrived home. Then he stood at a spot watching them walk toward their home. ''They didn''t notice for a second. I did a good job trailing them''. Ryan thought to himself as he was watching them walk toward their home. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They''d reached and entered their home by now, then Ryan glanced at the sky. Everywhere was already darkening little by little...but the one that had taken place was still very slight. There was still a long way to go before everywhere darkens completely... Ryan was able to achieve his aim of trailing Liam. He''d gotten to see him, and it was a sure thing he hated him to the very brim. He''d gotten to confirm that Liam was around and was still in this kingdom. And it didn''t seem like he planned on leaving anytime soon. So there was a high chance he''d still be in this kingdom when the time comes for him to take his revenge against them. What he needed to do next was to confirm if Miles was still in this kingdom as well. He hadn''t seen him in a long time. He needed to see him and confirm his presence. Yes, since Liam was still in this kingdom, then there was a very high chance Miles would still be present in this kingdom as well. But he needed to confirm his presence, he needed to see him with his eyes. So he began heading toward Mile''s house with immediate effect. Just as he was aware of where Liam''s house was situated, he was also aware of where Mile''s house was situated. His destination was Mile''s house, so he kept on journeying toward his house without stopping for even a second. He kept journeying and journeying until he finally arrived at Mile''s house. He was standing at a spot glancing at Mile''s house currently, and he was wondering if anyone was even occupying the house because it was completely silent. It didn''t seem like anyone was inside the house. He wasn''t hearing sound of any sort, the house just looked vacant. But a house could look like this and people would still be residing in it, this was what was giving Ryan hope that people could be residing in the house even though it looked vacant. ..The people inside the house wouldn''t have to be making sounds or conversing with each other just so people could know that humans were residing in it. It wasn''t a must, they weren''t obligated to do so. ''Maybe no one is around at this moment''. Ryan thought to himself while still staring at the house. He was feeling that urge to walk toward the house and knock on the door to confirm if anyone was in or not. If he knocks, and no one opens the door, that means no one was in. But if he knocks, and someone opens the door, that means someone was in... He was feeling that urge to walk toward the house and knock on the door, but he knew it wasn''t a wise thing to do. What if the person that opened the door was Miles after knocking. That wouldn''t be a nice scenario at all, it would be super awkward. I mean, Miles would recognize him immediately the moment he set eyes on him. And he''d most likely have that same mindset as well that Ryan had come to get his revenge against them. He wouldn''t waste time to inform Liam about it...and that would ruin a lot of things. So Ryan knew he needed to make use of his brain here. He just stood there staring at the house not knowing if anyone was in or not. He wanted to know if someone was inside the house, and he didn''t know how to go about it. The only way to confirm that was to knock on the door, and he wouldn''t be able to do that. He even needed to be careful while staring at the house because Miles could just appear behind him while heading toward the house, and that wouldn''t be nice at all. There was a chance Miles wasn''t in the house currently. And coming back from his destination and heading toward the house, he could come across Ryan if Ryan wasn''t careful. And as known, there''s no way Miles wouldn''t recognize him the moment he set eyes on him. And this was something Ryan was trying to avoid. So while staring at the house, Ryan was also watching his back in case. ''Is anyone inside the house or not?''. Ryan thought to himself while still glancing at the house. Minutes had passed, but nothing, nothing was happening. No one had stepped out of the house, no one had stepped foot into the house, the house still seemed like a vacant one...nothing. Ryan had been watching his back, but no one had arrived. Miles didn''t arrive, none of his family members arrived, nothing. The sky was darkening more and more, and you know what, Ryan was already getting tired. He was getting tired of standing on that spot waiting for something that didn''t seem to be happening. He wanted to head home. He trailed Liam and his mum for minutes, and he''d been standing on this spot for minutes as well, it wasn''t easy. He''d tried, he needed to head home and relax. He didn''t get to see Miles today, but he got to see Liam at least. And because he didn''t get to see Miles today doesn''t mean he''d given up. He''d try again tomorrow, he''d come back here tomorrow. And if he doesn''t still get to see Miles tomorrow, he''d try again the day after tomorrow. He needed to confirm that Miles was still in this kingdom, he needed to see him. Was he even still alive? Yes, he needed to confirm this as well. But as for now, he needed to head home. He turned around and began heading straight home. He planned on trekking home even though it was already somehow late. This was something he''d done over and over again. Trekking wasn''t a new thing to him at all. As he trekked, he thought about what he did today. He was happy with what he did, he got to see one of the faces of the people that ruined his life to an extent. He''d get to see the face of the other person some other time... Ryan had passed all the possible places those bullies could wait for him to cause distress to his life just as they''d been doing, but he didn''t see them. ..And his mindset was that they got tired of waiting for him and left. Chapter 146 - 146: Almost. And his mindset was correct. They waited for him at a certain spot, but after waiting for minutes and not seeing him, they got tired and left. "The fuckers couldn''t wait for too long". Ryan muttered to himself as he was still walking. He kept on journeying until he finally arrived at his home and walked into it. Upon entering his home, he walked straight into his room, took off his school bag, and landed flat on the bed to rest his body. After landing on the bed as he was lying on it currently, he muttered to himself, "I must get to see you Miles, I''m coming for you tomorrow. As far as you''re still in this kingdom, I must get to see you". ****** At school the next day, Ryan kept waiting for the same thing he was waiting for yesterday. He kept waiting for closing hour to reach so he could head straight to Miles'' house. As known, he''d gotten to see Liam yesterday, all that remained was for him to see Miles. Activities took place at school as usual. Teachers entered different classrooms to teach the students in them, Ryan''s classroom wasn''t an exception. Teachers trooped into their classroom one after the other to teach them according to their teaching curriculum. The teachers consisted of both males and females. ..Some of their teachings were interesting, while some were pretty boring. It got to break hour, and students didn''t waste time to head straight to the cafeteria. Ryan also did the same, he and Dylan headed straight to the cafeteria together. They reached the cafeteria, secured their seats, got served, and began eating. Their visits to the cafeteria had been peaceful for days now. Yes, it''s been long since they got bullied in the cafeteria, received those weird stares, hurtful remarks, and so on. Those bullies wouldn''t dare cause distress to Dylan''s life again knowing what he can do. They rather choose to keep causing distress to other students'' lives behind his back. Those four boys would rather choose to keep causing distress to Ryan''s life using that same tactic without Dylan''s knowledge. They''d rather choose to keep bullying other students behind his back even though he instructed them to stop all that. But as for causing distress to his life, that was a no-go area. As known, Dylan didn''t have any idea that they didn''t listen to his instruction and had caused distress to Ryan''s life while he was heading home after their separation. They''d done it more than once, and he wasn''t aware because Ryan didn''t inform him... The bullies were fully aware of what would happen the moment Dylan finds out. And the only way for him to find out was if Ryan tells him. But their mindset was that Ryan wouldn''t tell him no matter how much they bully him. Now, was their mindset wrong? Or were they right? Well, we''d find out as time passes. Students in the cafeteria kept eating their food nonstop after they got served, and that was also the same case for Ryan and Dylan. They kept eating their food nonstop. They wouldn''t even be able to stop for a second even if they wanted to because the food was too delicious. So they just had to keep digging in. They were done eating by now, including other students. So they didn''t waste time standing up from the chairs they were sitting on and began walking out of the cafeteria until they were done walking out of the cafeteria. Ryan sighted the four boys during the time they were walking on the compound. And the boys were staring at him with a kind of smirk on their faces. One was even giving him the look of, ''How come we didn''t see you yesterday?''. Ryan didn''t stare at them for too long. He quickly took his gaze away from them after the passing of a few more seconds. Dylan didn''t have a single idea of the little situation that had just taken place between Ryan and the bullies though Ryan was walking alongside him. Ryan just had the feeling they''d try to bully him again today making use of that same tactic. But the thing was that they wouldn''t see him again today to bully him. They''d only wait for him until they get tired and leave just as it happened yesterday. As known, he doesn''t plan on heading straight home today after closing hour. He planned on heading straight to Miles'' house so he could see him. One of the people that betrayed him badly and ruined his life to an extent... Ryan and Dylan kept on walking until they reached their classroom. Some students were already in the classroom upon reaching it, and the others arrived later. ****** It had gotten to closing hour, and students were already leaving their classrooms for home as usual. Dylan was handling something when closing hour arrived. So he quickly rounded up what he was handling and stood up from his seat so he could begin heading home with Ryan. But upon standing up from his seat and glancing at Ryan''s seat, he was nowhere to be found. This was exactly the same thing that happened yesterday. The plan was to head home with him yesterday, but he was nowhere to be found after closing hour. "Why the fuck is he leaving without me? Why the rush? Is something going on?". Dylan muttered to himself with a confused facial expression glancing at Ryan''s seat. Well, since Ryan had left, he had no choice but to leave alone. This was what he did after Ryan was nowhere to be found yesterday...he headed home alone. Carrying his school bag and wearing it, he walked out of the classroom. He''d arrived at the school compound by now, and it didn''t take long for him to walk out of the school compound completely. As for Ryan, he was heading toward Miles'' house as planned. The moment it got to closing hour, he was among the first students to leave the classroom just as it happened yesterday. He was heading toward Miles'' house without stopping for even a second. As he was in motion, he was walking past different people, and people were walking past him as well. He kept on journeying until he finally arrived at Miles'' house. Now, upon arriving at Miles'' house, things were different from yesterday. There were a few people outside the house, but Ryan didn''t know who they were because he hadn''t set eyes on them before. He knew what Miles'' mum looked like because he''d seen her before. But according to what he was seeing currently, Miles'' mum wasn''t among the people standing outside the house. And this made Ryan begin to wonder, ''Who are these people? Are they relatives?''. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were just standing outside the house and conversing among themselves. They consisted of both men and women, and each of them were putting on different colors and designs of robes. Completely confused as to who these people were, Ryan just stood there glancing at them. He was still glancing at them when he felt the urge to glance back. Yes, a certain spirit in him just signalled him to glance back. And he did so with immediate effect... He wasn''t expecting what he saw when he glanced back. His eyes widened immediately and fear gripped him...it was completely unexpected. What did he see that made fear grip him? He saw Miles coming. Yes, it was Miles he came here to see, so why was he shocked when he set eyes on him? Well, that''s because he wasn''t expecting to see him this way. He wasn''t expecting that Miles would be coming behind him at this moment. As known, even though the plan was to see Miles, Miles must never set eyes on him. Seeing him would ruin a lot of things. And there''s no way Miles wouldn''t see him with the way he was coming behind him right now though he hadn''t set eyes on him yet. For the next few seconds, Ryan didn''t know what to do, his heart was just pounding. Well, he finally decided on what to do, he can''t afford to let Miles see him. He began walking away with immediate effect while making use of his palms to cover his face. He did it in such a mature way that it didn''t seem like he was covering his face because he was trying to hide from someone, he did it in a way that seemed like he was cleaning something off his face. Well, he was able to walk away with his palms on his face without Miles noticing him at all. Ryan coming here was the last thing Miles would imagine, so not noticing him was quite easy. ..He''d walked into his house'' compound by now, and Ryan was glad he''d done so. Chapter 147 - 147: A Particular Conversation With Him. Ryan walked away and stood at a certain spot watching Miles, so he saw when he walked into the compound. ''Fuck! That was a close call''. Ryan thought to himself after Miles walked into the compound. What would have happened if his body didn''t signal him to glance back? Miles would have seen him, and that would have been so bad. "A lot of thanks goes to my body". Ryan muttered to himself. Yes, he just had to thank his body for the signalling, it saved him a lot of things... He''d gotten to see Miles and confirm that he was still in town and was still in this kingdom. But he hadn''t gotten to see him well, and he planned on doing so. But he needed to be super cautious as well because a single mistake from him, and a lot of things would be ruined. So he began walking toward that spot he was standing at before he sighted Miles and walked away. He''d reached the spot again, and he was glancing at Miles'' house once again. He saw something while glancing at Miles'' house. He saw Miles bringing chairs out of the house, and the people standing outside the house were sitting on them. This act alone made Ryan discern that he was familiar with these people, but they were most likely not related to him. After bringing out chairs for all of them, and they''d made themselves comfortable on them, Miles served each of them something to eat. "That was most likely what he was carrying in that bag I saw him with". Ryan muttered to himself after Miles served them something to eat. Yes, he saw Miles carrying a certain sack bag in his right hand while he was heading toward him. It was the stuff he served to them that was most likely in that bag. And it was true, it was the things he served them that were in that sack bag. After their arrival, he was instructed to serve something to them since they were very important people. But there wasn''t enough at home to go round. So he was given a certain amount of money to go buy things for all of them which they''d eat before they''d get down to business. These people were here for him, they''d come to discuss something with him that concerned his future... Ryan was staring at them as they were eating, but the person he was staring at the most was Miles. Yes, Miles was right outside with them, and Ryan came here to see him. And right now, he''d gotten to see him properly. He was looking the same from the time Ryan last saw him. ..And you know what? Ryan was feeling immense rage as he was glancing at him. Yes, that was exactly the same rage he was feeling while glancing at Liam. And we all know the reason why he was feeling that rage was because of what they did to him in the past. He was remembering what they did to him while glancing at Miles, and it was increasing the anger he was feeling. He just wished he could approach Miles and have a little conversation with him. It wouldn''t be a friendly conversation or something, it would be the opposite of friendly. But he can''t do that even if he wanted to because it would ruin a lot of things. So he just had to keep standing on that spot glancing at him and feeling immense rage. ''At least, I''ve gotten to confirm that the both of them are still in this kingdom. And there''s a high chance they''d still be in this kingdom when the time comes for me to get my revenge against them''. Ryan thought to himself while still glancing at Miles. He stood there until those people were done eating, and now, it was about time for them to have that conversation with Miles... Miles sat on a chair sitting in their midst ready to have the conversation with them. They were supposed to come inside for the conversation and everything, but they said they didn''t want to, they wanted to stay outside and have the conversation with him. So that was the reason why they were outside, it was their choice. They''d begin conversing with Miles by now, and Ryan was so curious as to what they were discussing with him. He couldn''t hear their conversation from where he was standing, and he didn''t like that at all. But there was nothing he could do about it. If he tries to move forward so he could be closer to them and hear their discussion, they could sight him, and Miles would definitely be one of the people that would sight him. And that wouldn''t be nice at all. So he just needed to stay where he was even if he couldn''t hear their discussion from there. His main purpose for coming here wasn''t to hear what these people would discuss with him, he didn''t even know they''d be here in the first place. His main purpose for coming here was to see Miles, which he''d already done and was still doing. He stood there watching them discuss with Miles, and the discussion was a serious one according to the look of things. Ryan was so curious to know what they were conversing about, but there was nothing he could do about it. ..He''d only remain curious. He stood there watching them converse with him. And during the time they were conversing with him, he saw Miles nod his head more than once and a smile appearing on his face a few times. The anger Ryan was feeling was always increasing whenever a smile appeared on Miles'' face. He felt Miles shouldn''t be smiling, a person like him didn''t have the right to smile. But he couldn''t stop smiles from appearing on Miles'' face whenever they wanted to. So he saw Miles smile a lot more which increased the anger he was feeling as usual. He stood there watching them converse with Miles until they were done conversing with him. The conversation took minutes. "Seems like they are done conversing with him". Ryan muttered to himself after noticing that there was a high chance they were done conversing with Miles. He wasn''t completely sure they were done conversing with him or not, but he knew there was a high chance they were done conversing with him. He became fully sure they were done conversing with him when they began standing up from the chairs they were sitting on. Miles also stood up from the chair he was sitting on with a smile on his face. And seeing that smile on his face was increasing the anger Ryan was feeling as usual. ''So what next?''. Ryan thought to himself while still glancing at them. Yes, what would happen next now that they were done conversing, that was what he meant by that thought. Well, he was still standing there when they began walking out of the compound along with Miles. They were leaving, and seems like Miles wanted to escort them till they get to a certain place. Ryan knew he needed to move from where he was standing. If he doesn''t move, there''s no way Miles wouldn''t set eyes on him. He was able to move away from where he was standing before Miles and the group of people reached it and walked past it. He was standing at a particular spot watching Miles and the others walk past the place he was standing at before. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Seems like I''m going to trail them. I have the time to do so". Ryan muttered to himself while glancing at Miles and the others. This was something he''d decided on, it wasn''t based on probability or something. He planned on trailing them, and he doesn''t plan on going back on that decision. He began following them from behind without their knowledge. He noticed something while following them from behind, some of them were still conversing with Miles as they were walking. Especially a certain man, Miles seemed somehow close to the man. He seemed to be conversing with the man a lot more. ''Do they know what you''re capable of? What you did in the past? The ones you might have done that I''m not aware of?''. Ryan thought to himself while still following them from behind. He was referring to Miles with this thought...in fact, his gaze was solely focused on him while the thought was running through his mind. He kept on trailing them while being cautious so they wouldn''t notice that someone was trailing them, especially Miles. He kept on trailing them until they arrived at a certain place... Chapter 148 - 148: Again. What place did they arrive at? Well, they arrived at the place where they parked their horses before trekking to Miles'' house on foot. They knew they wouldn''t be able to park their horses properly at Miles'' house, so they decided to park them here. After conversing with Miles some more, each of them climbed their horses and rode away as Miles kept waving at them until they weren''t in sight anymore. And at this moment, Ryan knew he needed to hide so Miles wouldn''t see him. Since they''d ridden their horses away, the next thing was for Miles to turn around and begin heading home. And if Ryan wasn''t careful, Miles would see him. So Ryan was able to hide before Miles turned around, and until he walked past where Ryan was hiding, he didn''t see him. Ryan came out of his hiding place and began following him from behind. Miles was just walking so majestically without having a single idea that someone was following him from behind. Ryan was being cautious while following him, so it wouldn''t be easy for Miles to discern a person was trailing him. Ryan kept following him until Miles arrived home, then Ryan stood at a particular spot watching him as he was walking toward the chairs on the compound. Yes, the chairs he brought out of the house which he and those people used in sitting down to have that conversation... After reaching the chairs, he began carrying them into the house one after the other. Ryan just stood at that place watching him as he was carrying the chairs into the house. Was he still feeling that anger as he was glancing at Miles? Of course, it never stopped. There were times when the anger he was feeling reduced, but a little thing was enough to make the anger flare up again. He kept watching Miles carry the chairs into the house until he was done doing so. Then Miles walked into the house with the plan to stay in it for the next few hours. Ryan discerned he wouldn''t be coming out anytime soon after he entered the house, so he knew it was about time for him to leave. He achieved the purpose for coming here, he saw Miles and confirmed he was still in this kingdom. He was looking so agile and healthy...there wasn''t any sign he was going to die soon. He''d gotten to see Miles and Liam and confirm they were still in this kingdom. What he wasn''t sure of was if they were still close friends. ..There was a high chance they were still close friends, he needed them to still be close friends. Why? Because it would be easier for him to take revenge against the both of them when the time arrives for him to do so if they were close friends. There was a high chance they were still close friends, but he wasn''t a hundred percent sure. Guess he might try to confirm if they were still close friends or not when he has the time to do so. As for now, he needed to head home since he''d achieved the purpose for coming here. He turned around and began heading home. He didn''t plan on trekking home today, he didn''t have the strength to do so. He planned on making use of the service of one of those horse riders that do ride people to their homes, which wasn''t for free of course. He was able to locate a particular place where a group of those horse riders do gather. Then he walked toward one of them and told the person where he was heading to. He and the person bargained price, then the person told him to hop on which he didn''t waste time to do. After climbing the horse and sitting on top of it comfortably, the horse rider put it in motion. The horse rider kept putting the horse in motion without stopping for even a second until they arrived at Ryan''s house. The moment they arrived at his house and he set eyes on it, he opened his mouth in awe due to how amazed he was. He was mesmerized by how beautiful the building was looking. This was a luxury house... He wasn''t aware of Ryan, he didn''t know who his father was. He wasn''t aware of their family in general. But from the house alone, he could tell Ryan was from a rich family. He was enjoying wealth and affluence. And it was at that moment the horse rider got to notice the robe Ryan was wearing properly, he got to notice the robe was expensive. He didn''t notice this all this while. It was after noticing the house and confirming he was from a rich family that he noticed it. Ryan came down from the horse and paid the man what they bargained. The man wanted to ask for more now that he''d gotten to confirm Ryan was rich, but he just held himself from doing so. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After paying the man, Ryan began walking toward his home, and the man didn''t waste time to ride off after glancing at the house for a few more seconds. ****** A few days had passed after Ryan got to visit Liam and Miles'' houses and saw them, confirming some things in the process. Now that he''d achieved his aim of visiting their houses and seeing them, he''d resumed heading home with Dylan once again after closing time. And that meant he''d been coming across those bullies again. Yes, they''d resumed disturbing the hell out of his life again, seems like it even became worse. They increased the bullying because they weren''t able to bully him for two good days. They waited for him but didn''t see him. And though they were disappointed while leaving, they were also a little angry as well. So the plan was to increase the bullying when they''re finally able to resume bullying him... It was the usual, they''d take him to that field, bully him mercilessly there, then leave the field when they were done bullying him. Ryan kept taking and enduring everything without telling anyone. He didn''t tell his family about it, neither did he tell Dylan about it. But he knew he couldn''t allow that to keep going on forever, he had a plan. Now, remember Ryan was able to seduce and conquer Miss Amaya and accomplish a quest in the process. Now, they hadn''t had sex again since that time they last had sex. And Miss Amaya wanted to have a taste of Ryan''s dick again. She wanted to get down with him again, she wanted to fuck him again. ..She enjoyed the last sex they had, and she wanted to enjoy another one. So she was able to meet Ryan at school without anyone noticing them at all. And this was what she said to Ryan after approaching him and all that, "Ryan, can you come to my house today so the both of us can have a taste of each other again?". Ryan definitely wanted to have a taste of her pussy again, he enjoyed it to the very brim the last time they had sex. So this was what he said to her, "Of course, I can come to your house today so the both of us can have a taste of each other again". A smile appeared on Miss Amaya''s face immediately the moment she heard Ryan''s response. Then her voice resounded again, "That''s good to hear. I''m expecting you today after school". Ryan only nodded his head to that before the both of them parted ways. He was able to reach home that day without coming across any of the bullies. And after arriving home, it didn''t take long for him to begin preparing again. He took off the robe he was wearing before and put on a different one. Then he filled his pockets with some copper coins before leaving home again. We all know where he was heading to. Of course, he was heading toward Miss Amaya''s home to have sex with her as planned. As he was walking on the road heading toward where he''d be able to make use of the service of one of those horse riders, he was thinking about what it would feel like to have sex with Miss Amaya again. Of course, it would be pleasurable just as it was like the last time. He also thought about the different sex styles he''d love to fuck her in. ''I''d fuck the living hell out of her''. Ryan thought to himself while still heading toward one of those horse riders'' locations. He kept on journeying until he finally arrived at one of their locations... Chapter 149 - 149: Again.(2) After arriving at one of their locations and meeting different horse riders there, he walked toward one and told the person where he was heading. And all the person said to him was, ''Hop on, boy''. Ryan didn''t waste time climbing the horse after hearing that, then the man put the horse in motion, riding it out of the midst of other horse riders. The man kept putting the horse in motion until they finally arrived at Ryan''s destination. Ryan didn''t waste time coming down from the horse the moment they arrived at his destination. He paid the horse rider after coming down from the horse, and the horse rider didn''t waste time to ride off. "Here I come, Miss Amaya". Ryan muttered to himself while glancing in the direction that would lead straight to Miss Amaya''s home. With just a little trekking, he''d arrive at Miss Amaya''s home. After standing on a particular spot for a few seconds, he began walking toward Miss Amaya''s home. In just a few minutes of walking, he arrived at the front of Miss Amaya''s home. He was standing in front of her door currently glancing at it. After a few seconds of glancing at it, he began knocking on it. He knocked twice before the door was opened by Miss Amaya. ..A smile appeared on her face the moment she set eyes on Ryan, she was so happy to see him. Truth be told, she''d been waiting for his arrival. She''d have been super disappointed if he hadn''t come. "Ryan, you''re here". Miss Amaya said to Ryan, with that smile still plastered on her face. "Yes, I''m here". Ryan stated. "Come in". Hearing that, Ryan walked into her house after she paved way for him to enter. He glanced around for a few seconds after stepping into her house, then he walked toward one of the chairs and sat on it. Miss Amaya was glancing at him currently, and all she wanted was for them to begin business immediately. Yes, she wanted them to begin engaging in sexual activities that would lead to the main sexual act. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Ryan was sitting on one of the chairs in her house like he didn''t know the reason for being there. Of course, he came for the sex, so why was he sitting on one of the chairs instead of walking toward her and kissing her and all that? She was a little confused. All she wanted was for them to get down to business immediately, but it doesn''t seem like that was what he wanted, according to her mindset. ''Seems like he doesn''t want to have sex with me immediately. Maybe I should serve him something to eat first, and after he''s done eating, then we''d get down to business''. Miss Amaya thought to herself while glancing at Ryan. Ryan was also glancing at her as well, but he didn''t have an idea of what was running through her mind... "Should I serve you something to eat?". Miss Amaya inquired of Ryan while still glancing at him. Ryan became a little confused the moment she asked him that question, but he didn''t let the confusion show on his face. He was confused because he wasn''t expecting her to ask him such a question at all. He came here to fuck her, not to eat. He wanted them to get down to business immediately even though he was sitting. The plan was to stand up from the chair he was sitting on after the passing of about a minute more and walk straight to Miss Amaya so they could begin engaging in sexual activity. He wasn''t thinking about eating anything at all. What he wanted was also what Miss Amaya wanted. But Miss Amaya got it all wrong, thinking he didn''t want to have sex with her immediately ''cause of the way he was sitting comfortably on the chair. If only she could read minds, then she''d have read his mind and confirmed what she wanted was also what he wanted. Since she asked if she could serve him something to eat, Ryan decided to eat something first before they''d get down to proper business. So he said to her, "Yes, you can serve me something to eat". "I''d serve you fruit just as I did the last time you were at my house". Miss Amaya stated. "That''s okay". And with that, she walked away to get the fruits. She returned with a tray of fruits after a few minutes and dropped them on the table in front of Ryan. And you know what? Ryan didn''t waste time to begin eating the fruits. Miss Amaya was staring at him as he ate. All she wanted was for him to finish eating so they could get down to business. ..She really wanted to have a taste of his cock again. Ryan kept eating the fruits until he was done eating them. ''Thank goodness''. Miss Amaya thought to herself the moment Ryan was done eating the fruits. She would have loved to ask him if he wanted more, and if he said he wanted more, she had more to serve him. But serving him more fruits would mean she''d have to wait some more for him to finish eating them. And she really wanted to get down to business with him, she''d waited enough. They were supposed to begin it immediately, but she had to wait for a few minutes because of the fruits he was consuming. She couldn''t afford to wait for a few extra minutes... Ryan also wanted the same thing. He didn''t want to eat more fruits, all he wanted now was to get down with her. Not like he wanted to eat fruits at all in the first place, things just happened to play out like that. After he was done eating the fruits, he stood up from the chair he was sitting on and began walking toward the chair Miss Amaya was sitting on. Yes, Miss Amaya had to sit down, she couldn''t stand while watching him consume those fruits? He was walking toward her while glancing directly into her eyes. This was enough for Miss Amaya to know that he was completely ready to get down to business. So she stood up from the chair she was sitting on, while glancing directly into his eyes as well. Both of their eyes were filled with complete lust while staring at each other. Ryan kept walking toward Miss Amaya until he finally reached her. And upon reaching her, they began smooching immediately. Their smooching was so intense. They were moving from one place to another while kissing each other. They were exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues, sucking each other''s lips, and so on. And from the look of things, both of them were in control. They were still kissing each other with so much intensity when Ryan grabbed Miss Amaya''s buttocks and began squeezing them. Now, both of them were benefiting from the squeezing. Ryan was enjoying squeezing Miss Amaya''s buttocks, and Miss Amaya was feeling pleasure pass around her body as her buttocks were being squeezed. Ryan squeezed her buttocks for a few minutes before letting go of them, but their smooching hadn''t ended yet. They were still kissing each other intensely. Miss Amaya had been craving this for some time now. Yes, she''d been wanting to have a taste of Ryan again after the last time she had a taste of him. And she was finally having a taste of him again...she was going to make sure to enjoy every moment to the very brim. They kept on smooching each other until they were satisfied with how much they''d done so, then their lips separated from each other. They began undressing next. Ryan took off his robe and everything he was wearing, including his underwear, and right now, he was stacked naked. Miss Amaya also did the same, she took off everything she was wearing, and she was stacked naked as well. Glancing at Miss Amaya''s boobs, all Ryan wanted to do was to suck the living hell out of them. And he didn''t waste time to begin doing so. He walked toward Miss Amaya, grabbed her waist, and buried his face in her boobs. He didn''t only bury his face in her boobs, he began sucking them with immediate effect. And sucking them caused pleasure to travel across Miss Amaya''s body, which also caused soft moans to escape her mouth. "Ahhn~Mmm~" Ryan didn''t stop for a second, he kept sucking her boobs. From boob to boob, from nipple to nipple, he kept sucking nonstop. ..And you know what? He was enjoying himself to the very brim.